《The Spring of the Water Mage》


 Chapter 1: First Steps into Another World

    Chapter 1: First Steps into Another World


    There are many things in the world that are difficult to explain, and some things you would never believe unless you experienced them yourself.


    Han Ming is one such individual, who could be considered either lucky or unlucky. He had just stepped into the gates of university, hadn''t even attended a single class, when he inexplicably found himself in this world. He only remembers being in the restroom, not even having time to pull up his pants, when he heard a commotion outside and the sky changing colors. Driven by curiosity, he rushed out only to witness the most unbelievable scene of his life.


    The entire sky had turned into a massive gray vortex, with clouds spiraling upwards as if being sucked in, lightning flashing intermittently, and thunder so loud it felt like it could shatter hearts. The sun was completely obscured, and black rain poured down. People standing on the playground watching were all covered in black, as if they had just climbed out of an ink vat. The playground was in chaos, with cries and screams everywhere. From a distance, the sound of car horns blaring on the streets could be heard. People were running around in fear, some falling and being trampled by countless others. It was as if the world was ending.


    Han Ming wiped his face, staring at the ink-black rainwater on his hand, momentarily stunned. He couldn''t process what was happening. It all felt surreal, like a dream. Before he could make sense of the situation, he heard countless people start screaming. Following their gaze, he saw a black object falling from the center of the massive vortex in the sky. At first, it was unclear what it was, but as it hurtled towards the school playground, getting closer and closer, everyone screamed in terror¡ªit was a dragon! An actual dragon!


    Everyone was stunned. It was a dragon, a gigantic one. Its length was impossible to gauge accurately, far larger than anything seen in movies. Han Ming believed that if it fully extended, it could be several kilometers long. He desperately tried to get a good look at the rapidly descending dragon-like creature, wanting to see its features clearly. After all, this was something far beyond human comprehension¡ªa creature that only existed in legends was now right before their eyes.


    But before Han Ming could get a clear view of the dragon, the crowd grew even more chaotic. Countless people began to flee in all directions as the dragon plummeted towards them at an alarming speed. But it was too late. Before anyone could evacuate, the dragon crashed heavily onto the ground, reducing the entire school to ruins. Not just the school, but nearly half the city was split in two. The tremendous impact sent countless people flying into the air, and the sky was filled with dust, making it impossible to see anything clearly.


    Han Ming felt a loud boom in his head and then lost consciousness. When he woke up, he found himself lying on the ground. He shook his head vigorously but couldn''t hear anything; his ears were ringing, and his brain couldn''t function properly. Luckily, he had been on the playground and was only thrown into the air by the shockwave. Those near the buildings weren''t so fortunate¡ªshards of debris rained down, crushing people to the ground. Some died without even a scream, while countless others were flattened by the massive black dragon.


    The visibility was almost zero, with black dust everywhere, making it hard to breathe. Those classmates who, like Han Ming, were lucky enough to survive sat up one by one, their eyes unfocused, seemingly devoid of thought, like lifeless puppets. Some had blood trickling from their mouths, others were gasping for air, their faces turning purple from suffocation, a horrifying sight.


    Han Ming gradually regained his senses and struggled to sit up. Looking at the scene before him, he felt no fear. Everything had happened too quickly, leaving no time for thought or fear. It all felt absurd¡ªabsurdly unreal, absurdly laughable.


    Having lived for eighteen years, he never dreamed he would witness such an apocalyptic scene. The sky filled with dust, the ground covered in blood, wounded people wailing everywhere, even dismembered limbs scattered about. It was all too sudden.


    But in this situation, Han Ming made a bold decision¡ªhe decided to go see the dragon, to see this mythical creature up close. He didn''t have time for hatred or fear; he only had one thought: to see, to see what this thing really was. He slowly approached the dragon''s head and realized he wasn''t even as big as one of its teeth, not even a tenth of its size. He couldn''t see the dragon''s full form, but he saw its eyes staring unblinkingly at him.


    Han Ming felt a chill run down his spine. Being stared at by those enormous eyes gave him a feeling of his soul leaving his body. Before he could process what was happening, he collapsed to the ground. Suddenly, a red dot appeared in the sky, growing larger and larger, rushing towards the black dragon at an incredible speed. It was a massive, rolling fireball. The dragon, noticing the fireball, lifted its head, preparing to take flight. Han Ming didn''t know what the dragon was planning, but he didn''t have time to think. Instinctively, he grabbed onto one of the dragon''s tendrils and was carried into the sky, narrowly avoiding the fireball. The dragon swiftly maneuvered around the fireball and soared high into the air. Han Ming, unable to open his eyes due to the wind, felt his face go numb from the force. Suddenly, he heard a deafening explosion below. His hearing, which had just started to recover, was once again overwhelmed by the noise. Flames erupted into the sky.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Han Ming clung tightly to the dragon''s tendril, feeling his hands go completely numb. He couldn''t feel his strength or any sensation in his hands. He feared he might let go at any moment and fall. When he managed to look down, he realized he was already too high up with the dragon. The distant ground had turned into a sea of fire. Looking up, he saw a figure standing opposite the dragon in the air. It was a woman¡ªor rather, a woman-like creature, because she was enormous... and breathtakingly beautiful. As Han Ming lost consciousness again, he felt his grip loosen, and his body began to fall. He could no longer hold on. Slowly, he closed his eyes.


    Han Ming didn''t know how long he was out, but he gradually regained consciousness. He could feel he was lying on the ground, but the pain was so intense he couldn''t open his eyes. His body felt as if it had been pummeled by rocks, and he didn''t even have the strength to groan. He lost consciousness again.


    When he came to once more, he forced his eyes open and stared blankly at the sky. The sunlight stung his eyes, but he miraculously found that his body had healed. There was no pain at all. He sat up abruptly, staring at his hands in shock. He pinched his arm and let out a long sigh of relief. Good, he could still feel pain, which meant he wasn''t dead. He chuckled wryly¡ªthis was a small blessing in the midst of misfortune.


    But the day''s events were just too bizarre, one strange thing after another. Before Han Ming could figure out why his body had suddenly healed, he was drawn to other, even stranger sights.


    There was no sun in the sky! Well, not exactly¡ªthere were three smaller suns hanging in the sky, along with several other unknown celestial bodies, some light blue, others pale red.


    Then, a sharp screech came from above. Han Ming turned to look and saw a bat¡ªa bat so large it was indescribable, its wings blotting out the sky as it dove towards the ground at incredible speed. In the distance, a giant bear-like creature was fleeing, but it was no match for the bat''s speed. The bat swooped down, and when it rose again, it had the bear clamped firmly in its jaws, whether dead or alive.


    Han Ming rubbed his eyes in disbelief, only to find that the surroundings were filled with unfamiliar plants. Some towered into the clouds, others stretched for miles, their shapes bizarre and indescribable. These were nothing like any plants Han Ming had ever seen. He even noticed a giant cylindrical plant glowing faintly. Standing up in alarm, he realized he was on the edge of a grassland, with a forest of these strange plants not far away.


    A loud boom shook the ground, and Han Ming was thrown into the air. When he landed, he saw a giant bird lying nearby, and more dark shadows growing larger on the ground. Looking up, he saw countless black dots falling from the sky. As they got closer, he realized they were all giant birds. A miraculous scene unfolded...


    The sky began to rain "birds"¡ªcountless giant birds crashing to the ground. Han Ming felt like a small boat caught in a storm at sea, tossed about by the wind and waves. He kept landing, only to be thrown into the air again. Fortunately, the impact wasn''t as severe as the dragon''s earlier crash, but the continuous explosions and tremors eventually caused Han Ming to lose consciousness once more. It was probably the day he had passed out the most in his life¡ªand also the day he had woken up the most.


    When he came to again, he finally couldn''t take it anymore. Looking at the endless sea of giant bird carcasses, he roared in anger, "Where the hell is this!? What the hell is going on!?"


    But he couldn''t hear his own voice. His ears had been through too much today. Damn it, he hoped this wouldn''t leave any lasting damage. He really didn''t want to go deaf. But what the hell was happening today? If this was a dream, he needed to wake up now. Everything was just too unbelievable. By now, he had a vague suspicion¡ªhad he somehow crossed over into another world? One thing was certain: this was definitely not his world anymore. But where was this? And how had he gotten here? Was it that massive vortex? Had the dragon brought him here? But he remembered letting go before he passed out. Had he died? Was this hell? Or had he not died, but instead crossed over to another world before death?


    He had no answers, but even if this was a crossover, his method of crossing was way too dramatic. He knew at least that the events before the crossover were real. What had happened to his world? Had it been destroyed? The entire sky had been covered by that massive vortex. It couldn''t have been visible only in his city. He wondered how his hometown was, how his family and friends were. Were they still alive? What was happening there now?


    Han Ming stood up, gazing blankly at this unfamiliar world, a sense of loneliness and isolation washing over him.


    Gurgle, gurgle¡ªhis stomach growled. Han Ming sighed helplessly. After all these bizarre events, he was actually hungry. Sighing, he thought, no matter where this was, he needed to find something to eat first. Weakly, he trudged towards the eerie forest. Maybe there was something edible there...


    And so, this person who didn''t belong to this world took the first step of his journey in a foreign land. From this day on, this outsider would set off a series of events that would shake the three realms. In a world of chaos and strife, life and death were left to fate.

 Chapter 2: Forest Expedition

    Chapter 2: Forest Expedition


    As the saying goes, when it rains, it pours. Han Ming didn¡¯t have a house, but he was unlucky enough to encounter a heavy rain.


    After stumbling into the strange forest, before he could even take the time to admire the peculiar plants, he was caught in a downpour. This rain filled Han Ming with panic. First, he knew nothing about this otherworldly realm. He had no idea if the rain here was different from that in the human world. What if it contained something like acid? That would be a disaster. Second, even if the rain wasn¡¯t harmful, catching a cold or fever could be enough to kill him. There were no medicines here, no doctors, not even food. A simple cold could easily take his life. He understood that much.


    Fortunately, the plants here were enormous, and it didn¡¯t take much effort to find a tree hollow. It was a towering tree, and Han Ming only glanced at it briefly before crawling inside. His clothes were already soaked. He had been drenched twice in one day¡ªthe first time in the human world by the black rain, though it had partially dried when he was carried by the dragon through the fireball. Thinking back to that intense heat, Han Ming felt a wave of panic. Now he was drenched again, and who knew if he¡¯d catch a cold or fever? All he could do was pray. Thankfully, the temperature inside the tree hollow was warm enough for him to take off his clothes and wring them dry.


    Now wearing only his underwear, Han Ming began to carefully examine the tree hollow. It wasn¡¯t just a hollow¡ªit was more like several rooms combined. Recalling how the tree stretched into the clouds, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand why the hollow was so spacious.


    After wandering around the hollow for a bit, he found nothing particularly special. Han Ming sat near the entrance, hugging his knees and watching the rain pour down outside. The musty smell of the hollow filled his nose, and a mix of emotions washed over him¡ªloneliness, fear, helplessness, and a hint of wonder.


    He didn¡¯t dare fall asleep, glancing back into the hollow every now and then. He remembered the scene from the movie *King Kong* where a log hid giant centipedes. The thought gave him goosebumps. He didn¡¯t want to wake up to some unknown insect biting him. The chances of turning into Spider-Man were slim, but the bite could easily kill him.


    The sky grew darker. His stomach growled again. When would this streak of bad luck end? Han Ming had already made up his mind: as soon as the rain stopped, he¡¯d go out and find something to eat, then return to the place where he first arrived to see if there was any way back to the human world. He had already looked around earlier and saw no sign of a vortex or anything similar. The hope of returning seemed slim, but his strong desire to go home kept him clinging to a sliver of hope.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally fell asleep. In his dream, he returned to the human world, sharing drinks and laughter with his new dorm mates, chatting about life and watching adult films together. It was so joyful, so full of camaraderie. He even dreamed that a stunningly beautiful woman came to their dorm, and he was the only one left inside. She gently nudged him twice, hinting that he should make a move. Han Ming was eager, but he couldn¡¯t control his body¡ªhe couldn¡¯t move no matter how hard he tried. The woman nudged him again, and when he still didn¡¯t respond, she turned and left in anger. Han Ming was filled with regret, desperately trying to speak, but his mouth wouldn¡¯t open. The more he struggled, the more frustrated he became. Finally¡­ he woke up.


    Rubbing his sore eyes, his vision focused on a face¡ªor rather, something resembling a face. It was covered in a black, keratin-like shell. Its head was enormous, with a body about the size of a human child. It stood in front of Han Ming, its large black eyes staring intently at his face. Han Ming finally snapped back to reality and let out a shrill scream, kicking off the ground and scrambling backward. The creature seemed just as startled by Han Ming¡¯s reaction. It turned and ran, tripping over an exposed tree root after a few steps, tumbling to the ground before getting up and disappearing into the forest.


    Han Ming slumped back in the tree hollow, his heart nearly jumping out of his throat. Even though he had seen a dragon, a giant bat, and enormous birds earlier, waking up to find a face¡ªor something resembling one¡ªstaring at him was terrifying. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a monster or a person; it would have scared anyone out of their wits. And this thing was downright ugly.


    He quickly glanced around to make sure there were no other strange creatures nearby before calming down. Muttering curses under his breath, it took him a while to recover. What kind of situation was this? It was enough to drive him insane.


    The rain outside had stopped, and his clothes had somehow dried. This place was truly magical. His clothes had dried on their own inside the tree hollow. Han Ming then noticed that despite the prolonged rain, no water had seeped into the hollow. Curious, he looked closer and saw a ring of black, tar-like substance around the edge of the hollow. No wonder the rain hadn¡¯t flooded in. Did that mean this hollow belonged to the creature from earlier? It didn¡¯t matter now. Finding something to eat was more important. Stretching, he suddenly felt dizzy and nearly collapsed, quickly steadying himself against the tree trunk. After a moment, he regained his balance. Rubbing his sore thighs, he stepped out of the hollow.


    In this strange, unfamiliar forest, Han Ming treaded carefully, taking a few steps at a time and constantly scanning his surroundings for any sudden attacks from bizarre creatures. After walking like this for about half an hour without encountering anything unusual, his courage gradually returned, and he resumed a normal pace. That¡¯s when he realized a serious problem: he had no idea what was edible and what wasn¡¯t. Every plant here was completely foreign to him. Earlier, he had spotted a few brightly colored objects that looked like fruit, but he didn¡¯t dare try them. The brighter something was, the more likely it was poisonous. After wandering around for a while without finding anything useful, his stomach growled even louder. The sky was slowly darkening.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It seemed he¡¯d have to wait until tomorrow. Fortunately, he had left markers along the way¡ªsmall stones to guide him back¡ªand many of the plants here glowed, so he wouldn¡¯t lose his way. Just as he was about to head back to the hollow in frustration, the bushes nearby rustled, and a beast the size of a wolf dog leaped out. Its fur stood on end, and it bared its teeth, growling menacingly at Han Ming. Han Ming screamed, ¡°Oh my god!¡± and fell backward onto the ground. This creature looked far more ferocious than any dog. Before he could react, the beast pounced.


    Han Ming watched the beast lunging toward him and sighed inwardly. It seemed this was where his journey would end.


    Just as he was preparing to meet his end in this otherworldly realm, a stick suddenly jabbed the beast mid-air, sending it flying. Not a swing¡ªa jab. The beast yelped as it was flung sideways, crashing into a tree trunk. The stench of the beast¡¯s breath lingered in front of Han Ming, making him nauseous.


    Turning his head, Han Ming nearly dropped his jaw at what he saw. It was the big-headed creature from earlier, now holding a wooden stick and gesturing threateningly at the beast.


    Had this thing just saved him?


    The beast rolled on the ground a few times before getting back up and charging at the big-headed creature with a snarl. This time, the big-head couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was bitten on the neck. Han Ming¡¯s heart sank. Was this creature going to die here?


    But the expected outcome didn¡¯t happen. The beast¡¯s teeth couldn¡¯t penetrate the big-head¡¯s keratin-like neck covering. The two wrestled, with the big-head occasionally kicking the beast or hitting it with the stick. The struggle dragged on, neither gaining the upper hand, thanks to the big-head¡¯s tough exterior.


    Han Ming finally snapped out of his daze and grabbed a stick from nearby. ¡°Damn it!¡± he thought. If the big-head died, he was done for. After being dragged to this godforsaken place, he had a lot of pent-up frustration, and this beast was going to bear the brunt of it.


    Summoning all his strength, he swung the stick with all his might¡ªonly to hit the big-head¡¯s head by mistake. Han Ming froze. What a blunder. He quickly apologized, not caring if the big-head understood, and swung again, this time hitting the beast¡¯s head. The beast rolled away and lunged at Han Ming.


    Now furious, Han Ming swung the stick again, but human strength had its limits. The blow only knocked the beast¡¯s head to the side. At the same time, the big-head¡¯s stick came down, jabbing the beast and sending it flying once more.


    The beast seemed determined to fight to the death. It got up and charged at the big-head again, using its only tactic: pouncing and biting. This time, the big-head aimed its stick straight into the beast¡¯s mouth, the end piercing through the back of its skull. The beast fell to the ground, twitched a few times, and finally went still.


    Fighting a beast was a first for Han Ming. He gasped for breath, his body trembling slightly from the adrenaline. The big-head dragged the beast by one leg, glanced at Han Ming, shook its large head, and started walking away. Han Ming understood¡ªthe big-head wanted him to follow. Since it had just saved him, it probably didn¡¯t mean him any harm. Out of curiosity, he followed the big-head back to the tree hollow. It seemed this was indeed the creature¡¯s home.


    The big-head dropped the beast at the entrance, sat down unsteadily, and immediately bit into one of its legs. It tore off a mouthful of fur, spat it out, and bit again until it reached the meat. Blood dripped from its mouth as it chewed. Seeing Han Ming staring in shock, the big-head pushed the beast toward him, muttering something and gesturing for Han Ming to eat as well.


    This piqued Han Ming¡¯s interest¡ªnot because he wanted to eat raw meat (he wasn¡¯t used to that), but because the big-headed creature had just spoken. He couldn¡¯t understand a word, but it seemed this ugly creature had a kind heart.


    However, Han Ming had no intention of eating raw meat. Just the sight of it made him nauseous, but his stomach was growling fiercely. He rummaged through his pockets and, to his surprise, pulled out a lighter and a pack of soggy cigarettes. Han Ming laughed aloud. This was fate! He had been smoking in the bathroom when the dragon appeared, and through all the chaos, he hadn¡¯t lost these two items. The cigarettes were ruined, but the lighter was still functional.


    The big-head was startled by Han Ming¡¯s laughter and quickly retreated a few steps. Seeing that Han Ming wasn¡¯t paying attention, it watched curiously as he fiddled with something. A moment later, a small flame flickered to life. The big-head was terrified. It let out two strange cries and fled into the hollow, refusing to come out.


    Han Ming tried calling it a few times, but when it refused to emerge, he gave up. He was starving. He gathered some dry grass from under the strange plants and piled it up. But looking at the beast¡¯s furry body, he realized another problem: he had no knife. Even if he did, he doubted he had the strength to skin the beast. He tugged at the fur for a while but made no progress. Seeing the big-head peeking out curiously, he had an idea. After some gesturing, he stepped aside. The big-head cautiously approached, eyeing Han Ming warily, and began tearing at the beast with its mouth.


    Han Ming grinned. It seemed the big-head understood. After a while, the beast¡¯s fur was completely torn off. The big-head then scurried back into the hollow.


    Han Ming struggled to skewer the beast with a stick, creating a makeshift roasting spit. It looked easy in movies, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so difficult. Just lifting the beast was exhausting. But he managed to set up a crude roasting rack. He piled the dry grass, lit it with the lighter, and a crackling fire burst to life, flames shooting into the air. Han Ming jumped back in surprise. These plants burned fiercely! He scooped out some of the grass to control the flame¡¯s height and began roasting the meat. Meanwhile, the big-head was cowering in the hollow, trembling.


    Han Ming shook his head helplessly and focused on the task at hand. The beast¡¯s meat sizzled over the fire, fat dripping and filling the air with a tantalizing aroma. His stomach growled again.


    Hours later, Han Ming looked awkwardly at his handiwork. In the middle of roasting, he realized the beast hadn¡¯t been bled or gutted. He had to drag it back into the hollow and have the big-head bite off its limbs. After all that effort, he finally managed to roast the four legs to a somewhat edible state.


    Han Ming couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He took a bite and immediately grimaced. This was, without a doubt, the worst roast he had ever eaten. It had no seasoning, and some parts were raw while others were burnt. His cooking skills were clearly lacking, though it smelled decent.


    He handed a roasted hind leg to the big-head. At first, the creature hesitated, but after sniffing the meat a few times, it grabbed the leg and began devouring it. Han Ming chuckled and did the same. At least he had some meat to eat.

 Chapter 3: The Origins of Big Head

    Chapter 3: The Origins of Big Head


    The day dawned.


    Han Ming and Big Head slowly woke up in the tree hollow. Han Ming rubbed his stomach and suddenly felt nauseous. He rushed outside and vomited. The night had been rough. The meat wasn''t properly cooked, he had diarrhea, ate too much, and now felt sick. It was embarrassing. Meanwhile, Big Head seemed fine, standing outside the hollow, drooling as it looked at the beast it had hung on a tree branch. Apparently, it had developed a taste for roasted meat.


    Big Head gurgled and croaked at Han Ming for a while. Han Ming roughly understood that Big Head wanted him to roast more meat, but he found it amusing to pretend he didn''t understand. This made Big Head gurgle and croak even more frantically. Just as Han Ming was chuckling mischievously, he suddenly felt a loud boom in his head, his vision went dark, and he lost consciousness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Han Ming slowly opened his eyes to see Big Head shaking him anxiously, asking about his condition. He felt a warm sensation in his heart. Despite its ugly appearance, this creature was quite kind and actually cared about him.


    Wait a minute!?


    Han Ming was stunned. He could understand what Big Head was saying??


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you just now?¡± Big Head asked anxiously again.


    It was true! Han Ming was dumbfounded. What was going on? What had just happened? Why had he suddenly passed out, and now he could understand Big Head¡¯s language? Thinking back to when he first arrived in this world, his injuries had mysteriously healed. Everything was so bizarre. What was happening to him?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m okay,¡± Han Ming tried communicating with Big Head and found that Big Head could understand him too. Emerging from his initial confusion, Han Ming felt excited. He could actually communicate with a creature from another world!


    Han Ming tried talking with Big Head for a while and finally learned about Big Head¡¯s origins. It turned out that Big Head belonged to a tribe. There were many creatures like Big Head, but due to a congenital defect, Big Head¡¯s body was much smaller and weaker than its peers. As a result, it had been driven out of the tribe. Missing its mother, Big Head had been striving to return to the tribe. It remembered a tribe member telling it that there was a flower in this world that could make their bodies stronger. This was the only way to return to the tribe. However, no one had ever seen this flower; it was just a legend. But Big Head firmly believed that such a flower existed and had been searching for it diligently. What shocked Han Ming even more was that Big Head had been searching for nearly forty years. Having wandered aimlessly for so long, it had strayed far from its tribe. Alone, it silently searched for the miracle flower, always believing that it could return to the tribe and reunite with its mother.


    Upon further questioning, Han Ming learned that Big Head was over sixty years old. Their lifespan was only about seventy years. This was considered short because many species in this world lived extremely long lives, often spanning hundreds of years, with some even living for millennia. Compared to these creatures, seventy years was indeed brief.


    Han Ming was puzzled. Big Head was already sixty. Even if it found the so-called miracle flower and became stronger, how would it have enough time to locate its tribe? And even if it did find the tribe, its mother would have long since passed away.


    Big Head explained to Han Ming that normal tribe members could live up to a hundred years, but due to its congenital defect, it could only live for seventy years. There were quite a few others in the tribe with similar conditions.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Big Head said that its mother was a very gentle woman. It often dreamed of her. As a child, it was frequently bullied by other tribe members because of its physical condition. Every time, its mother would hold it and comfort it, telling it that a man should be strong and not cry. She told it that it had a strong heart and that no one could defeat it. As long as it had a strong heart, nothing in the world could stop it. Big Head firmly believed this.


    However, every time it woke up from such dreams, it realized that its mother was no longer by its side. It was all just an illusion. But it was precisely because of its mother¡¯s words that Big Head had been able to wander alone in the forest for forty years, persistently searching for its dream.


    Han Ming fell silent. Now he understood why Big Head had tripped and fallen when it first saw him and tried to run away. At the time, Han Ming had found it somewhat amusing. But now he realized the reason behind it. Han Ming knew deep down that Big Head had little hope of finding the miracle flower in this lifetime. He even suspected that the tribe members who often bullied Big Head hadn¡¯t told it about the miracle flower out of kindness. Based on how Big Head described its mother¡¯s behavior, it was likely that its mother had fabricated this beautiful lie to give Big Head hope and keep it strong. The truth was, when Big Head was young, it often saw the bodies of other tribe members who had been driven out, most of whom didn¡¯t live past forty. Cases like Big Head, surviving into its sixties, were almost unheard of.


    But Han Ming couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Big Head this. Seeing the determination in Big Head¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to shatter its hope with such a cruel reality. Perhaps it was better to keep it a secret, allowing Big Head to hold onto its dream and find the strength to keep living.


    After sharing its story, Big Head went out alone. It returned much later, happily carrying a variety of plants and flowers. It told Han Ming that every day it went out to collect different plants and flowers to try. Some were bitter, some were sweet, and some made its mouth go numb for an entire day. Once, it had found a brilliantly colorful flower, so stunning that it thought it had finally found the miracle flower. But that flower nearly killed it. After eating it, its shell began to peel off, its teeth fell out, and even its nails dropped. Every day, it had to rub itself against tree bark until it bled to relieve the pain. It could only survive by eating tiny, rotten fruits from the soil. This went on for a year. Just when it felt it was on the brink of death, its teeth started growing back, and its shell and nails regenerated.


    Big Head said it had been so overjoyed that it ran around like crazy.


    As it spoke, Big Head kept stuffing various plants and flowers into its mouth. When it reached the part about overcoming its toughest times, it grinned foolishly. It also mentioned that when it first saw Han Ming, it was surprised. Seeing how small and thin Han Ming was, it assumed he had also been driven out of his tribe. So it wanted to help Han Ming but was also a little afraid.


    Han Ming watched Big Head¡¯s carefree, foolish grin and felt his nose tingling. He quietly turned away to rub his moist eyes. Then he suddenly turned back and gave Big Head a big smile.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m also someone who can¡¯t find my way home! We¡¯re the same!¡± Han Ming said.


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re so small and thin, you must be like me,¡± Big Head said, stuffing another handful of plants into its mouth and chewing vigorously.


    Han Ming wanted to stop Big Head. How many flowers in the forest were poisonous? The fact that it had survived this long was a miracle. It couldn¡¯t keep eating like this. Maybe tomorrow, or sometime soon, it could die from poisoning. It couldn¡¯t always be this lucky. But Han Ming opened his mouth, the words on the tip of his tongue, and ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps Big Head¡¯s persistence was a form of faith¡ªa belief that kept it alive. It was willing to give everything for its dream. Han Ming suddenly felt a sense of respect for Big Head.


    ¡°Han Ming, you mustn¡¯t give up either. You¡¯ll definitely go back too,¡± Big Head mumbled through a mouthful of plants.


    Han Ming laughed and smacked Big Head¡¯s head lightly. ¡°What the heck are you saying? Just keep eating.¡±


    Big Head chuckled sheepishly, spitting out a few blades of grass. Han Ming quickly dodged.


    Han Ming stood up, stretching his body in the sunlight and twisting his torso. He turned to Big Head and said, ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll definitely go home too.¡±


    Big Head smiled, a genuinely happy smile.

 Chapter 4: Human Society

    Chapter 4: Human Society


    The two of them spent nearly a month together in the forest. During this time, Big Head had accompanied Han Ming in searching the grasslands for anything resembling a massive vortex, a portal, or a spatial rift. Unfortunately, they found nothing. Han Ming eventually gave up on his aimless search.


    He had asked Big Head and learned that this world did indeed have human societies, and the human population was quite large. However, the term "human" here didn¡¯t just refer to people like Han Ming. Creatures like Big Head, which could be loosely classified as beings, were also considered part of the human category in this world because they could speak, communicate, and most importantly, possessed intelligence. However, they were generally referred to as the "Beast Clan."


    What surprised Han Ming was that Big Head had visited human society multiple times, often to inquire about the miracle flower. Unsurprisingly, it had never found any valuable information. This didn¡¯t come as a shock to Han Ming. Although this was a different world, he understood that something capable of completely transforming a person¡¯s physique¡ªwhether a plant or a drug¡ªwas unlikely to exist. Even if it did, it would be extremely rare and difficult for ordinary people to obtain.


    Regardless, Big Head hadn¡¯t given up on searching for the miracle flower and expressed a willingness to accompany Han Ming to human society. Han Ming thought that someone there might know about the massive vortex. It would be better to ask around than to continue his aimless search. Moreover, he was very curious to see what human society in this world was like and how it differed from the human world he knew. After all, he was still young and had a strong desire to explore new things.


    After discussing their plans, the two set off. Big Head explained that this area was called the **Wilderness Jungle**, a very primitive place. Long ago, it was home to many rare beasts and was a famous hunting ground. Many hunters from human society would come here to hunt beasts for their fur or capture smaller, more exotic animals to trade. However, the most sought-after were the large, ferocious beasts. Many wealthy humans were fond of such creatures and would hire hunters to capture them.


    This led to something quite interesting: **Beast Arenas**. The nearest city, **Wilderness City**, had a massive beast arena. Wealthy nobles often brought their captured and tamed ferocious beasts to compete, making it a very popular sport. Some beasts that performed well even achieved a status akin to celebrities in the human world. Each competition attracted large crowds from all over, making Wilderness City the most bustling city in the region. This also led to the emergence of mercenaries who specialized in capturing beasts to sell to the wealthy.


    The two prepared some water and the small beasts they had managed to hunt as food before setting off on their journey.


    Wilderness City was located in the **Wilderness Grasslands**, the same grasslands where Han Ming had first appeared. Everything in this region was named after the Wilderness Jungle, such as Wilderness City and Wilderness Grasslands. The two were currently at the edge of the Wilderness Jungle, an area with fewer beasts, so they didn¡¯t waste much time crossing half of the grasslands to reach Wilderness City.


    The city was a massive structure built from giant stones. From a distance, the city walls were at least a hundred meters high, something Han Ming hadn¡¯t anticipated. Standing at the city gate and looking up at such towering walls was an indescribable experience. What surprised Han Ming even more was the sight of two enormous bats perched on the top of the city walls. These were the same giant flying bats he had seen when he first arrived in this world, and the memory was still fresh in his mind.


    Big Head explained to Han Ming that these flying beasts didn¡¯t have a specific name. For many years, they had been used to guard cities, so people called them **City Guardians**. Their attack power wasn¡¯t exceptional, but their ability to fly gave them a significant advantage. Many other flying creatures didn¡¯t have their sharp teeth or claws. Their greatest strength as City Guardians was their ability to detect threats from great distances. They could easily spot the movement of a small animal on the ground from a distance where humans and other creatures would see nothing. The most fascinating thing was that they were almost half-blind and relied primarily on echolocation to detect objects.


    Hearing this, Han Ming chuckled to himself. In his world, it was common knowledge that bats used echolocation to hunt. However, bats of this size were unheard of. If he had to compare the size of these City Guardians to something, the only thing that came to mind was a blue whale. Only a blue whale could rival the size of these City Guardians. But then he thought of the massive flying dragon he had seen and was left speechless¡­


    Han Ming observed the city gate curiously for a while and noticed that humans like himself were in the majority. Creatures like Big Head were relatively rare, with only the occasional one passing by. These beings came in all shapes and sizes¡ªsome resembled insects, others beasts, and the rarest were those resembling birds. The comparison was a bit amusing, but Han Ming couldn¡¯t think of a better way to describe them. According to Big Head, humans like Han Ming generally couldn¡¯t surpass the Beast Clan in terms of strength and speed. (Han Ming noticed something interesting: there was no term for "insects" here. Almost everything that wasn¡¯t a pure human like himself was referred to as a beast, including birds, which were called flying beasts. He also finally understood why Big Head had mistaken him for being expelled from his tribe. From Big Head¡¯s perspective, Han Ming must have been abandoned by his family. Compared to the humans coming and going at the city gate, Han Ming was indeed quite small. Even among humans, his height of about 1.8 meters was dwarfed by the towering figures of 2 meters or more, some even reaching 3 meters. Their muscular builds made Han Ming feel like a dwarf, with their arms thicker than his waist.)


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    In the broader human category, pure humans were the most powerful because their intelligence generally surpassed that of the Beast Clan. Additionally, one crucial point was that the Beast Clan could never produce mages, with the exception of the **Elven Clan** and the **Dragon Clan**.


    Mention of mages and these two races piqued Han Ming¡¯s curiosity, and he eagerly asked Big Head for more information. Big Head patiently explained that mages held a very high status in this world, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure how they were classified. His life had mostly been spent in the Wilderness Jungle, and his own tribe didn¡¯t live in human society. In fact, most Beast Clan members didn¡¯t live in human society due to a very practical issue: money. Surviving in human society required money, and most Beast Clan members weren¡¯t good at earning it, with only a few exceptions.


    He only knew that mages were divided into **Fire Mages**, **Earth Mages**, **Wood Mages**, **Water Mages**, and **Wind Mages**. Among them, Fire Mages were the most powerful, while Water Mages were the weakest. Generally, a small city might have one mage, and many small cities didn¡¯t have any at all. He didn¡¯t know about medium-sized cities, but large cities like Wilderness City usually had a few mages. Their status was so high that even the city lord treated them with respect. In contrast to mages were warriors. Since warriors were more common, Big Head knew a bit about them. Not everyone could be called a warrior; those with strong combat abilities were merely fighters. Only those who possessed **battle aura** could be called warriors. Warriors were ranked by tiers: first-tier, second-tier, third-tier, up to seventh-tier. Higher-level warriors were called **fighters**, also ranked by tiers. There might be even higher ranks, but they hadn¡¯t appeared here, and Big Head hadn¡¯t looked into it.


    As for the Elven Clan and the Dragon Clan, they were well-known throughout the world. These were the two most powerful races, and they didn¡¯t belong to the human category. Very few people had ever seen them. Apart from humans, these two races were the only ones capable of producing mages. The Elven Clan was known for their agility, while the Dragon Clan was renowned for their physical strength. However, both races had mages, and the likelihood of a mage appearing among them was much higher than among humans. Their mages were also far more powerful in combat. However, they rarely interacted with humans, so very few people had ever seen them. Big Head, for instance, had never heard of anyone who had personally encountered these two races.


    After hearing this, Han Ming wondered if the flying dragon he had seen belonged to the Dragon Clan. What about the giant woman? Could she be from the Elven Clan?


    While standing at the city gate, Han Ming noticed groups of people returning from the grasslands. Two warriors guarded the gate, and a small table was set up behind them, where an old man sat. Big Head explained that this old man was the **Gate Official**. His main duties were to report incidents, such as large-scale beast invasions or attacks by other forces, to the city lord. When nothing was happening, he would sit and chat with people entering the city, answering questions from important figures, such as when large auctions or beast arena events would be held. Those entering or leaving the city were rarely inspected.


    Just as the two were about to enter the city, a small incident occurred. A group of about a dozen burly men came running from the direction of the Wilderness Jungle. Judging by their attire, they were likely the mercenaries Big Head had mentioned. However, "fleeing" would be a more accurate description, as a massive beast was chasing them. From time to time, one of the slower men would be swallowed whole by the beast. As they neared the city gate, Han Ming was terrified and wanted to urge Big Head to run to avoid being caught up in the chaos. However, he noticed that the people around him were calm and unbothered. Some even commented, "These unlucky guys, they don¡¯t have the strength to deal with a medium-sized beast. They¡¯re just asking for trouble."


    Han Ming soon realized why no one was panicking. When the group, now reduced from over a dozen to about seven or eight, reached the city gate, one of the guarding warriors sprang into action.


    Han Ming estimated that the beast was about four meters tall and was charging toward them at an incredible speed, causing the ground to tremble.


    The warrior fearlessly charged at the beast, colliding with it head-on in a brutal clash. The massive beast was sent flying by the impact. The warrior then drew his sword, chased after the beast, and with a single slash, severed its head mid-air. Blood sprayed everywhere as the beast¡¯s body fell, but the warrior had already returned to the city gate, calmly flicking the blood off his sword as if nothing had happened. He wasn¡¯t even out of breath.


    The fleeing mercenaries, seeing the threat eliminated, rushed forward and began hacking at the beast¡¯s corpse with their swords. One of them stood guard, shouting at the crowd, "This is ours! Don¡¯t anyone dare come near, or I won¡¯t be polite!" This only drew jeers from the onlookers.


    "Battle aura. The warrior emitted battle aura when he collided with the beast," Big Head said, his eyes sparkling with envy.


    Han Ming stood there, mouth agape, unable to speak for a long time.

 Chapter 5: Captured

    Chapter 5: Captured


    The bustling prosperity of Barbarian City was something Han Ming had not anticipated. It was almost no different from the human world, teeming with people and activity. Street vendors lined the roads, and various shops dotted the area, with weapon and equipment stores being particularly abundant, likely due to the city''s unique geographical location. Patrols of soldiers frequently marched through the streets, and Big Head informed Han Ming that all these soldiers were warriors, which left Han Ming utterly astonished.


    "Are these soldiers as powerful as the two at the city gate?" Han Ming asked curiously.


    "No, only those who have reached the second rank can become city gate warriors. These patrol soldiers are all first rank. In this world, the military is the most powerful force. The minimum requirement to join the army is to reach the level of a first rank warrior, and it''s the dream of most men to one day enlist. It symbolizes strength and powerful backing," Big Head explained.


    Han Ming pondered for a moment and then asked, "Isn''t it said that mages hold a higher status? Why is the military considered the most powerful?"


    Big Head chuckled, "To be honest, I don''t know all the details, but I do know that mages don''t belong to any country. Each nation has a mage guild, and mages take orders directly from their guild. They exist in a transcendent state. Because of their rarity, the overall strength of a country''s mage guild isn''t as great as the military, but the military would never dare to provoke the mage guild lightly. Mages are extremely protective of their own. The biggest conflict I know of between a mage guild and the military happened in a major city of our country. The mage guild summoned mages from other guilds in different countries and directly destroyed over fifty large cities and more than a hundred small and medium-sized cities in our country. It wasn''t until the queen herself publicly apologized to the head of the mage guild that the matter was settled. Because of this incident, our country''s strength was significantly weakened. Neighboring countries seized the opportunity to provoke and harass us, attempting to invade. Currently, our country is actually in a state of war. To be honest, it''s not that our military couldn''t defeat the mage guild, but the losses from a direct confrontation would be too great. It''s not worth it."


    Han Ming was dumbfounded by Big Head''s description. This so-called mage guild was truly formidable. He learned that it would take about ten days to walk from one end of Barbarian City to the other. The sheer size of the city was overwhelming, yet over fifty such large cities and more than a hundred smaller ones had been destroyed. Even in the human world, such large-scale destruction was rare during wars between nations.


    After a day of exploring the city, what surprised Han Ming the most were the massive airships that occasionally flew overhead. These airships were similar to those in the human world but much larger. The biggest ones were the size of several football fields, casting vast shadows as they passed overhead. Each airship was pulled by a dozen flying beasts, moving at impressive speeds. This was the primary mode of transportation in this world, and Han Ming found it fascinating. His first impression of this world was that everything was enormous.


    By evening, the two realized they might have to sleep on the streets since neither of them had any money. Fortunately, they had prepared some food, so they wouldn''t go hungry. That night, they camped outside the city, as sleeping on the streets within Barbarian City was strictly prohibited¡ªa rule similar to the human world. Han Ming noticed many people resting outside the city, with groups gathered around campfires, drinking, eating, and laughing loudly. He sighed inwardly, realizing that poverty existed in every world. These people were clearly mercenaries, but to save money, they chose to spend the night outside the city.


    The two gathered some dry wood to start a fire and slowly roasted the meat they had prepared. This time, they didn''t have to eat flavorless meat, as Big Head had traded some animal teeth and claws for a small amount of salt and spices earlier in the day.


    Big Head was amazed by Han Ming''s lighter. He admitted that when he first saw Han Ming use it, he thought Han Ming was a fire mage, which had frightened him. In this world, people used flint to start fires. After hearing Han Ming''s explanation, he relaxed and became curious about Han Ming''s world, finding the strange lighter quite exquisite.


    After chatting for a while, the two applied insect-repellent herbal juice and went to sleep. The surrounding noise gradually died down.


    In the middle of the night, Han Ming woke up to relieve himself. The campfire had gone out, leaving only faint embers crackling softly. The number of city gate warriors had increased from two to four, and several giant fire cages above the gate illuminated the entrance brightly.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    After finishing his business, Han Ming zipped up his pants and prepared to return. Suddenly, a hand covered his mouth, and his consciousness faded. He knew nothing more.


    When he woke up, he found himself lying on a wooden floor, surrounded by many young men and women around his age. Some were anxiously asking each other what was happening, while others were still unconscious. It was a massive room entirely made of wood. Through the window, he could see the sky outside, with birds occasionally flying by. Han Ming was stunned¡ªwas he on an airship?


    As Han Ming looked around in panic, a girl slightly younger than him cautiously approached and asked nervously, "Do you know where we are? Why am I here?"


    Han Ming glanced at the girl. She was rather plain-looking, but her large, watery eyes were quite endearing. She appeared to be a year or two younger than him, dressed in the unique clothing of this era, which suggested she was relatively well-off.


    "I don''t know either. I woke up here," Han Ming replied, shaking his head. In truth, he was more confused than anyone. Being an outsider, he knew little about this world, so it was best to speak as little as possible.


    The girl sighed in disappointment but then smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Weier. What''s your name?"


    As she spoke, she spread her arms. Han Ming, thinking she wanted a hug, eagerly opened his arms and embraced her, gently inhaling the scent of her hair.


    The girl, Weier, quickly pushed him away, her face red with anger. "What are you doing?"


    Han Ming was taken aback. "I''m Han Ming. I thought you wanted to hug me?"


    Weier looked at him curiously. "Are you a foreigner? Spreading my arms is a gesture of goodwill, showing I have no weapons."


    Han Ming awkwardly scratched his head and apologized, wishing he could bury his face in the ground. How embarrassing.


    Weier smiled, not too bothered. The redness in her cheeks faded. After all, Han Ming was quite handsome¡ªeven in the human world, he was considered a super hunk, no less attractive than any celebrity. It seemed that good looks were an advantage everywhere. His clothing, so different from this world''s attire, also made Weier less suspicious of him.


    Han Ming scanned the room, estimating there were at least a hundred people. He couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Just as everyone was growing more confused, the airship began to descend. Soon, Han Ming felt a slight tremor, indicating they had landed.


    A wooden door at the end of the room opened, and a middle-aged man in black entered. He glanced around and said in a hoarse voice, "Follow me," before turning and leaving.


    The group exchanged uncertain looks, unsure of what to do. After a moment, someone finally took the lead and walked out. Seeing this, the others followed.


    Han Ming looked at Weier and said, "Let''s go see what''s happening."


    Weier nodded, and the two followed the crowd.


    They found themselves in an enormous, endless canyon. Strange, black plants grew everywhere, creating an eerie atmosphere. After disembarking from the airship, they were surrounded by a dozen or so black-clad men. The leader nodded to the others, who then approached the captives and began dragging them away.


    Some struggled, only to be struck on the neck and knocked unconscious. The black-clad men dragged the unconscious youths to a nearby cave entrance and threw them inside, sealing the stone door behind them.


    The crowd grew restless. Everyone realized these black-clad men were not friendly. A few tried to escape, but without exception, they were knocked out and dragged away, thrown into individual small caves. Gradually, the number of people around them dwindled.


    Han Ming sighed bitterly. Since he was here, he might as well make the best of it. He had already experienced many strange things, so one more wouldn''t make a difference. So many stronger young men had been knocked out¡ªwhat chance did his skinny arms and legs have?


    A soft, smooth hand gently grasped Han Ming''s right hand. He turned to see Weier looking at him anxiously, whispering, "What should we do?"


    Han Ming shook his head, indicating he didn''t know. He whispered back, "Don''t be afraid. These people didn''t capture us for no reason. With so many of us taken, they''ll eventually give us an explanation."


    Weier could only nod helplessly.


    Han Ming cooperated fully, not resisting as a black-clad man led him into a cave. Just as the stone door was about to close, he saw Weier watching him nervously. A warm feeling spread through his chest. In this unfamiliar place, having someone care about him was incredibly important. He had already resigned himself to his fate. Everything that had happened felt so unreal. Even though he had been in this other world for a while, he still couldn''t fully adapt. Deep down, he struggled to believe it was all real. Even his fear felt numb.


    Han Ming had said that these people would eventually give an explanation. But "eventually" was taking far too long.


    Rubbing his sore backside, Han Ming slowly stood up. The cave was pitch black. He gently touched the stone door in front of him, the only way he could feel grounded in reality. He had no idea how long he had been here. There was no sound, no light, no sense of time. His eyes were useless in this darkness.


    The prolonged isolation was driving Han Ming mad. He even wished for a rat to appear, just to break the monotony.


    He felt a tightness in his chest, his mind blank. It was as if he were floating in the vastness of space. Silence, silence, silence...


    But there were no stars here. Only emptiness.


    Every so often, the stone door would crack open slightly, and someone would toss in a small piece of meat and a water pouch. But this only happened in the dead of night, and the door would close almost instantly. Han Ming would desperately try to catch a glimpse of the outside, even if it was just the black-clad men. Anything to break the monotony.


    This was inhuman torture. No one could endure such conditions for long.


    Han Ming had screamed, kicked, and thrashed wildly, but the only response was silence. Always silence.


    Each day, he could only talk to himself to keep from losing his mind. He began to reminisce about his life, from childhood to the present. He remembered his parents taking him shopping, sneaking apples to the girl next door, and how he would struggle wildly every time his parents took him for vaccinations, only for his father to smack his head and scold him for not acting like a man.


    He recalled beautiful music, the laughter of classmates, the taste of delicious food, and even the people he disliked. From cursing them to sighing, he realized that if he could leave this damned place, he would even apologize to those he once hated. All past grievances seemed so trivial compared to his current plight. Everything¡ªjoy, anger¡ªwas part of life. Being able to truly experience life was a blessing.


    Han Ming finally understood this deeply.


    Softly, he began to hum songs he had sung countless times. He regretted not learning more songs, as they were his only way to pass the time. The empty, lonely cave echoed with his solitary singing.


    Tears streamed down Han Ming''s face once more.

 Chapter 6: An Elf?

    Chapter 6: An Elf?


    Han Ming held a small stone in his hand, using it to carve another mark on the stone wall. This was the two hundredth mark. Every time someone came to deliver food, Han Ming would make a new mark.


    He coughed lightly and murmured to himself, "Two hundred marks. There''s no sound here, no sunlight, no people. I don''t know how long it''s been. From fear, to madness, to calm, to despair, and finally to numbness. I don''t know how much time has passed. No one has spoken a word to me. My ears hear nothing, my eyes see nothing. The suffocating silence is driving me insane. My body has lost all its strength. I feel like I''m losing my sight from being in this environment for so long. My muscles are atrophying, my strength is fading. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. Maybe soon, maybe right now, I''ll die. I''ve tried to escape, but there''s nothing but stone here. Even the ground is stone. I can''t dig a tunnel. I''ve relived every memory from my childhood countless times. At first, I had nightmares, but now..."


    Han Ming sighed softly and continued, "I can no longer tell when I''m awake and when I''m dreaming. My mind is numb, my head hurts. Sleep consumes most of my time, and the headaches are unbearable. I don''t know when this will end. I don''t know what else I can do. If I could return to my old life, I''d pay any price. If I could get out of here, I''d become a beggar for the rest of my life. I''d do anything, anything at all."


    Han Ming poured some water from his pouch onto his hands and rubbed his face vigorously, trying to steady his emotions. "I used to wonder what the purpose of life was. I thought it was about achieving great things, making those who looked down on me respect me, and ensuring the people I cared about lived well. But now, I think living is just about living well. Experiencing life, whether it''s good or bad, is a kind of happiness. As long as I can keep experiencing life, I''m willing to do anything. I used to think death was the most terrifying thing in the world, but now I know it''s loneliness. No one listens to what you say, no one cares about you. No one, absolutely no one."


    Han Ming felt his thoughts becoming disordered. He rubbed his face again, trying to calm himself.


    He stood quietly in the absolute darkness, lifting his head and looking around blankly. There was nothing but emptiness before him. He sat down, stood up, took a few steps forward, then a few steps back. The absolute silence and darkness were driving him to the brink of madness. All his movements were unconscious.


    Sometimes he sang, sometimes he laughed, sometimes he cried.


    He slapped himself hard, but he could barely feel the pain anymore.


    This life continued endlessly, with no end in sight.


    When Han Ming woke up from his sleep again, he habitually stared into space for a while, lying on the ground and gazing into the darkness.


    Suddenly, as if he had made a decision, he stood up abruptly, gritting his teeth, tears streaming down his face without hesitation. He charged in one direction, determined to end his life.


    He could no longer find any meaning in living. Now he understood how easy it was to make someone lose hope. You don''t need to go through brutal wars or endure the scornful looks of others. Nothing is needed...


    Just as he was about to crash into the stone wall in the darkness, a force bounced him back.


    Han Ming charged again, only to be bounced back once more. He screamed hysterically, charging again and again, only to be repelled each time.


    After countless attempts, he was exhausted and collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. It was then that he realized something was unusual. He should have hit the wall. Why was he being bounced back? Had he already died? Was this hell?


    Suddenly, Han Ming felt a wave of fear. Every hair on his body stood on end. An indescribable, overwhelming terror enveloped him.


    Had he already died!?


    Had he died the moment he entered the cave? Was he now a soul!?


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    At this point, Han Ming was no longer afraid of death. But if he was now a soul, trapped here forever, did that mean he would be stuck in this endless darkness and loneliness for eternity? Would he be trapped here forever?


    It had been a long time since he had felt such fear. If even death couldn''t bring him release, what kind of existence was this...? He couldn''t describe it. His mind exploded with a loud bang, and his limbs trembled as he collapsed to the ground.


    "Have you vented enough?" a cold voice suddenly rang out.


    Han Ming jumped up in shock. A voice!! Someone was speaking!!


    "Who!? Who is it!? Whoever you are, please come out, I beg you!" Han Ming cried out loudly. In his moments of solitude, in his dreams, at every moment, he had fantasized countless times about someone appearing, someone to talk to. Just talking would be enough. Now that someone was finally speaking to him, he felt excitement, joy, and happiness.


    Happiness came so simply. Truly, it was just that simple. Just having someone speak to him filled him with strength. (Here, I¡¯d like to interject something, even if you don¡¯t like hearing others ramble. The author sincerely wants to advise everyone: perhaps your life is difficult right now, perhaps you¡¯re facing challenges at work, perhaps you¡¯ve experienced the coldness of human relationships, perhaps you¡¯ve been heartlessly abandoned. Perhaps you have a physical disability, or perhaps you¡¯ve been without family since birth. No matter what misfortunes you¡¯ve experienced, please cherish your life. There are always people in the world who envy you. Please live well. Even if you feel discouraged or even hopeless right now, believe that being able to experience life is itself a great blessing.)


    At the same time, he was afraid. Afraid that the voice was just a hallucination. Afraid that the voice would disappear.


    A ball of light gradually appeared before Han Ming, and within it was a small figure.


    The sudden light stung Han Ming''s eyes painfully, but he didn''t close them. Instead, he endured the pain, tears streaming down his face as he stared at the light. He didn''t know how long it had been since he had seen anything. He didn''t want to miss this fleeting light. He was afraid it would disappear in the next moment. Even this tiny bit of light gave him a new hope for life.


    After a while, his eyes began to adjust, and he could see the small figure within the light. It was a tiny being, no larger than the palm of his hand. It had two pairs of transparent wings on its back, long silver hair, blue eyes, and a small nose. Its body was covered only by a few green leaves.


    "You!? It''s you!?" Han Ming suddenly recognized the figure. It was the same woman he had seen in the sky back in the human world. She was so beautiful, so breathtakingly beautiful, that he couldn''t find the words to describe her. All the words he could think of to praise beauty seemed like an insult to her. "As beautiful as a flower"? "As radiant as the moon"? Those phrases were pale in comparison to her.


    The word "beautiful" was too simple to describe her. Han Ming felt as if he couldn''t breathe, as if his heart had stopped. No, it wasn''t as if¡ªit really had stopped. He felt suffocated, his hands frantically rubbing his chest, unable to breathe.


    "For your own safety, you''d better not look at me too much," the small figure spoke again. Her voice was the most beautiful sound Han Ming had ever heard, even though it was cold and emotionless.


    The small figure sighed and gently pointed a finger, enveloping Han Ming in a small ball of light.


    Han Ming finally took a deep breath, his breathing returning to normal. It was unbelievable. He had never known that someone''s beauty could literally take your breath away. What kind of beauty was this?


    "Hello, hello, you... please don''t disappear, okay? Can you talk to me for a bit?" The first thing Han Ming said after regaining his composure was this. Even though he had many questions¡ªwhy did this figure have wings? Why could she fly? Why was she so big before but so small now?¡ªcompared to the loneliness he had endured, all those questions could go to hell. He didn''t care about anything else.


    The small figure looked at Han Ming coldly, her expression devoid of any emotion. "Is this all you''re capable of? Suicide? Crying like a child? Are you even a man?"


    Han Ming nodded frantically. "I''m not a man. Call me whatever you want, just don''t leave. Please talk to me, okay?" His voice was hoarse from overexcitement.


    The small figure shook her head helplessly. "I can''t blame you. Anyone would break down after living like this for half a year. You''ve lasted longer than most. Some of the people who came with you have already killed themselves."


    Hearing this, Han Ming suddenly thought of the little girl named Weier. He wondered how she was doing. Was she still alive? Han Ming began to worry. In this world, he only knew two people: Big Head and Weier. Even though his interactions with Weier had been brief, those feelings were now a luxury to him. After enduring this endless darkness, he had come to cherish anyone connected to him. He didn''t want anyone he knew to disappear from this world.


    "Weier! The little girl, Weier! Do you know how she''s doing?" Han Ming asked anxiously.


    The small figure looked at Han Ming with surprise, then said with interest, "You still have the energy to worry about others? Don''t worry, she''s still alive. But her situation isn''t much better than yours. She''s almost at her limit."


    "What can I do? Can you help her? Can you appear before her? Just talk to her for a bit," Han Ming pleaded. Then, worried, he added, "And... can you come back after?"


    The small figure stared at Han Ming expressionlessly for a long time, until Han Ming began to feel awkward and shifted uncomfortably. Finally, she said, "I can let your voice reach her ears. But only for a few sentences."


    Han Ming nodded eagerly.


    The small figure flew over and placed her tiny hand on Han Ming''s forehead. "Speak. She''ll hear every word you say now."


    Han Ming''s throat moved as he struggled to get the words out. "Weier... Weier, are you there?"


    ...


    There was a long silence. Han Ming didn''t hear any response. He began to panic. Why wasn''t Weier answering? Could she not hear him? Was the small figure lying to him?


    "...Who? Who is it?"


    A weak voice finally came through. Han Ming trembled as he spoke. "Weier, is that really you? It''s Han Ming. Don''t be afraid. You have to hold on. You have to survive, okay? You have to survive!" By the end, Han Ming was practically shouting.


    "Wah... Han Ming, is it really you? I''m so scared, so lonely."


    Han Ming''s nose stung, and tears streamed down his face again. "Weier, don''t be afraid. I''m here. You have to hold on. You have to survive. We''ll get through this. Don''t cry, Weier. Wait for me. I''ll save you. You have to wait for me."


    "Wah... okay, you have to come save me. Can you come now?"


    "I can''t come right now, Weier. Don''t be afraid. I will save you."


    The small figure removed her hand from Han Ming''s forehead, cutting off the connection with Weier.


    Han Ming looked at the small figure pleadingly. "Can I talk to her again?"


    The small figure shook her head. "No. My powers are limited. I can only do this much for you. If you want to talk to her again, you''ll have to wait until my magic recovers. Also, you want to save others? Heh, save yourself first. Aren''t you curious? Don''t you have any questions for me?"


    Han Ming nodded desperately.

 Chapter 7: The Shocking News

    Chapter 7: The Shocking News


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, someone was speaking to Han Ming, and he wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip away.


    "Who are you? Were you the woman in the human world back then? Where am I now? I mean, which world am I in? Why are you following me? What''s happening to me? Why did those people capture me? Are you with them?"


    The tiny figure frowned slightly; Han Ming had bombarded her with too many questions at once.


    "Who I am is none of your concern, and I won''t tell you. The human world you speak of is your original world. Here, we simply call it the human world. You are now in our world."


    Han Ming had already surmised as much, so the little figure''s answer didn''t come as a surprise. He pressed on, "You haven''t answered my other questions yet. By the way, what''s your name? Can you tell me?"


    The little figure replied with a hint of annoyance, "Which question do you really want to ask?"


    Realizing he was being too impatient, Han Ming chuckled awkwardly and said, "Tell me your name first."


    "You can call me Catherine. Your arrival in this world was an accident. You fell onto Kalon''s scales and were brought here. By the way, Kalon is that dragon. I was the one who repaired your body and enabled you to communicate with this world. I''ve been by your side since the moment you arrived, but you couldn''t see me. I wouldn''t have revealed myself if you hadn''t tried to kill yourself, because I still have a use for you."


    This time, the little figure¡ªno, Catherine¡ªvolunteered answers to several of Han Ming''s questions, resolving many of the mysteries that had plagued him. It seemed he had indeed crossed into another world.


    "Then... can I return to my own world? What''s your purpose in following me? You said you still have a use for me? What is it? Sorry for asking so many questions again." This time, Han Ming showed a bit more self-awareness. He had been isolated for so long that his desire to communicate was overwhelming.


    Catherine replied, "Returning is unlikely. Recently, the spatial rifts have been unstable. When I went to investigate, I encountered Kalon and fought him. We both got caught in a spatial rift and ended up in your world. Fortunately, we managed to return before the rift closed. These rifts don''t open often. The last time was about five hundred years ago. The next one might not open for several hundred more years, so you probably won''t live to see it, barring any unexpected events. However, when I examined your body, I found that your lifespan isn''t very long. Living to a hundred would be a stretch. But in this world, humans commonly live past a hundred. The higher the rank of a warrior or mage, the longer they live. Some can live five or six hundred years, even close to a thousand."


    Han Ming''s jaw dropped in astonishment. Compared to these people, his life was but a fleeting moment. Moreover, warriors and mages were things he had only read about in novels or seen in movies, yet they were real in this world. He couldn''t help but wonder if he could become a warrior or a mage himself. The thought excited him.


    Catherine observed Han Ming''s expression and said indifferently, "You have no chance of becoming a warrior or a mage. Warriors are divided into nine ranks: Warrior, Great Warrior, War Madman, War Soul, War King, War God, and after awakening, Saint Warrior, Saint Soul, and Arbiter. Mages are divided into Mage, Great Mage, Magus, Archmage, Magic Soul, and Magic God, with the awakened ranks being Divine Master, Divine Demon, and Elemental Master¡ªalso nine ranks in total. From birth, a person''s physique determines whether they can become a warrior or a mage. Battle aura and magic are two entirely different things. Think of it like this: a water jar holds water, while a magic crystal stores magical energy. Both are containers, but what they hold and their forms are different. This means a water jar can''t store magical energy, and a magic crystal can''t hold water. Your physique is different from both."


    Here, Catherine gave Han Ming a meaningful look and continued, "Your body is completely incapable of storing anything. In fact, it inherently rejects both types of energy. Humans from your world are similar. You are born unable to cultivate battle aura or magic. You could say you''re insulators to these energies. I once tried to inject magical energy into your body, but it was like throwing a stone into the sea¡ªno reaction at all. All the magical energy was repelled. Based on my observations, battle aura would likely behave the same way in your body. There''s also something interesting: every part of your body seems to be an antibody to both battle aura and magic. I tried consuming a small amount of your blood, and strangely, once it entered my body, my magical energy disappeared. This puzzled me for a while, but soon my magical energy naturally restored itself. This is why I''ve been following you. When I went to investigate the spatial rift, I was already injured, and my fight with Kalon worsened my condition. I reached an unprecedented low, so I''ve been relying on consuming your blood to hide my magical fluctuations, preventing Kalon from finding me."


    Han Ming was astonished by Catherine''s explanation. He had no idea warriors and mages were divided into so many ranks. It sounded impressive, but he couldn''t help feeling disappointed. It seemed he was destined to have no connection with battle aura or magic.


    Humans are like this: when something new and exciting appears, only to be told they can never touch it, they feel an immense sense of loss. Especially when that thing is as alluring and captivating as battle aura and magic.


    As for how Catherine had been secretly consuming his blood without him noticing, Han Ming wasn''t interested in asking. He was just an ordinary person, and even the ordinary people of this world were stronger than him. It would be all too easy for her to take his blood without him knowing. Han Ming believed Catherine had at least a hundred ways to do it, but he wasn''t worried about dying. Right now, death was the least of his concerns. Besides, she wouldn''t let him die, would she?


    At the moment, Han Ming was most interested in learning more about battle aura and magic. After all, what man doesn''t crave power? Even if he couldn''t cultivate either, satisfying his curiosity was enough.


    "So... is everyone in this world a warrior or a mage?"


    Catherine replied, "A person''s physique at birth determines whether they can become a warrior or a mage, but that doesn''t mean they will succeed. Most people remain ordinary their entire lives. Even if someone has the physique to become a warrior, it doesn''t guarantee they have the talent. In theory, anyone capable of cultivating battle aura has the potential to become the most powerful Arbiter, but how many actually reach that level? To my knowledge, none have. A person''s achievements depend on their innate talent, comprehension, and later diligence. Take battle aura, for example. More than half of those capable of cultivating it never master it, while a small fraction remain at the Warrior or Great Warrior level. Those with better talent might reach the War Madman level. Achieving War Soul or War God status makes one revered by thousands. As for War Gods, I don''t believe any have appeared on this continent. Those who have awakened are even rarer, virtually nonexistent in this world. Do you know how big this world is? I once used my magical energy to explore your world, which is a spherical world, right? If I''m not mistaken, our world is at least ten thousand times larger than yours, possibly even more. Even I can''t determine the exact size or shape of this world. Do you understand?"


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Han Ming was deeply shocked by this answer. Ten thousand times larger? How big was that? Someone once flew nonstop around the Earth in a plane, taking sixty-seven hours¡ªnearly three days and nights. If that were the case here, it would take thirty years of nonstop flying to circle this world, assuming it was only ten thousand times larger. But based on Catherine''s words, that was a conservative estimate. Han Ming believed this world was also a planet. He couldn''t imagine a world in the universe that wasn''t spherical. All celestial bodies were spherical due to gravity. But if this world was so large, its gravity should differ from Earth''s, yet he felt no difference. He decided not to dwell on it; it was beyond his comprehension.


    He also gleaned another piece of information: Catherine had mentioned they called this world the "human world," implying there were other realms. When he asked, she confirmed it.


    Catherine explained, "There are two known realms in this world: the current world and the underground demon world. Deep beneath the surface, a powerful seal separates the demon world from the human world, preventing contact between the two. But nothing is absolute. Some areas in the human world have unstable barriers. For example, a small region in the Wild Forest serves as a tunnel to the demon world. This tunnel doesn''t lead directly to the demon world but rather to an intermediate layer. When the spatial rift began to change, I initially thought the barrier had been breached, which is why I encountered Kalon, who was also investigating. But I later realized the situation was far more complex. The barrier wasn''t the issue; instead, the spatial rift reappeared, leading to your world¡ªa completely different plane from ours. Unfortunately, I didn''t have much time to explore it in detail. However, there are records of your world in some of our ancient texts."


    Catherine paused, noticing Han Ming''s eager expression, and smiled before continuing, "Long ago, someone from our elven race traveled to your world through a spatial rift, but the records are vague, with only a few notes. When that elder returned, he was severely injured." Here, Catherine gave Han Ming a meaningful look and said, "That elder brought back something interesting¡ªa longsword. The texts don''t provide detailed descriptions of the sword, but there are rumors it was a magical flying sword. The people of that world could control such swords to attack and even ride them to fly. However, those extraordinary people likely no longer exist. At the time, that world was embroiled in an indescribably brutal war. Countless sword-riders perished in the conflict. Too much time has passed. I don''t know if the elder''s destination was the same as your world, but perhaps you''ve heard of his name."


    Han Ming could barely contain his excitement. Trembling, he asked, "What was the elder''s name?"


    Catherine replied calmly, "The people of that world called him Satan."


    Satan!!!


    Han Ming collapsed to the ground, his mind in chaos. Satan!? The King of Hell?


    And those sword-riders¡ªwere they the immortals from his world''s legends? Yes, they must have been immortals! But why would Satan and the immortals clash? Wasn''t Satan the demon king from Western mythology? Wasn''t he the son of God? Why, then?


    And more importantly, did this mean all those legends were real? Did immortals truly exist? Where were they now? Why had he never seen any?


    Catherine watched Han Ming''s complex expressions with indifference before dropping another bombshell: "It seems that world is indeed yours. From what I know, your world wasn''t always this small. Something catastrophic must have happened. I must say, those sword-riders from your world were formidable. Even our elven elder, a Divine Master¡ªsecond only to Divine Demons and Elemental Masters¡ªreturned severely injured. According to the sparse records in ancient texts, his only remaining ambition was to invade your world. That was ten thousand years ago. Interestingly, this elder had a falling out with many of our elders over this matter and eventually left in anger. No one knew what he experienced, but when he returned years later, he had become a Divine Demon. Moreover, he had undergone a transformation, no longer an elf. His body was filled with death energy, and he led an army of dead elves, humans, and even dragons. His actions enraged everyone. For the first time, elves and dragons joined forces to banish him and his followers deep underground, where they created a massive seal."


    Catherine then smiled and added, "Rumor has it he''s still alive. I even suspect he''s behind the recent spatial rift, using some unknown method. This might have been a test. He''s never abandoned his desire to invade your world, though the reason remains a mystery. But that mystery may soon be solved. What are your thoughts on this?"


    Han Ming asked nervously, "Aren''t you going to stop him?"


    Catherine looked at him with a faint smile and said, "Why should we?"


    Han Ming was stunned. He was genuinely worried about his world being invaded. After his dark experiences, he had developed a deep sense of attachment to his family, friends, and fellow humans. Being in a foreign land, his thoughts naturally turned to his homeland. When abroad, seeing a fellow countryman feels comforting, and one''s heart always yearns for home. Some people even wish to have their ashes buried in their homeland. It''s a universal sentiment, and now, in this foreign world, the human world was his homeland. He felt an overwhelming fear¡ªhis family, friends, and loved ones were all there.


    With great difficulty, Han Ming managed to utter, "Don''t... don''t you have any sense of justice? How can you be like this?"


    Catherine was taken aback by his words. She paused, then burst into laughter, her wings fluttering as she said, "You''re quite amusing. But don''t worry. Although some elders share his views, many others oppose him. Most people disagree with invading your world. There are many factors to consider. Spatial rifts are highly unstable. Those who enter might never return or perish in the spatial tunnel. Even if they safely reach your world, maintaining such a massive rift would come at an unimaginable cost. Most importantly, what would be the point of invading your world? Would it even be worth it?"


    Hearing this, Han Ming finally breathed a sigh of relief. Tentatively, he asked, "What about you..."


    He carefully observed Catherine''s expression, anxiously awaiting her response.


    Catherine said, "I belong to the faction that opposes the elder. So you can rest easy. I''ve already told you enough. I saved you because I still have a use for you. I''ve spoken so much because I was a bit bored here. Now, I don''t want to talk anymore. Unless it''s something important, don''t speak to me again."


    With that, Catherine fluttered her wings and vanished.


    The surroundings returned to darkness.


    Han Ming sat in a daze, struggling to process everything Catherine had told him. He hadn''t expected events in this world to be connected to his own. He also didn''t know if immortals still existed in his world. The likelihood seemed slim. Although immortals were rarely seen, myths suggested they occasionally interacted with human society, even recruiting disciples. But in the past few hundred or even thousand years of recorded history, there had been no trace of immortals. The only remnants were in mythological stories.


    Han Ming had witnessed the ferocity of this world''s beasts. What left the deepest impression was the city guard¡ªhis speed, strength, and combat prowess were astounding. To compare, the guard was like a slender version of the Hulk! And he was only a second-rank warrior. Who knew how many more like him existed? Imagining thousands, even millions, of Hulks rampaging through his world was a nightmare. Humanity wouldn''t stand a chance.


    At that moment, Han Ming resolved to do everything in his power to prevent such an invasion, no matter how futile his efforts might seem. He would not allow his homeland to be conquered.

 Chapter 8: The Death Games

    Chapter 8: The Death Games


    After his conversation with Catherine, Han Ming underwent a noticeable change. Perhaps it would be more accurate to say he had found a new purpose in life.


    That purpose was to protect his world. Admittedly, this might seem like an overreach, especially after learning that he couldn''t cultivate battle aura or magic. However, he wasn''t disheartened by this revelation. Catherine observed this change in him as well. She noticed how he had grown quieter, spending more time sitting and thinking rather than making a fuss. This transformation surprised her somewhat.


    Every day, Han Ming made it a point to communicate with Wei''er through Catherine. He wasn''t sure if a full day had passed since there was no way to distinguish day from night in their confinement. He relied on his intuition and the frequency of the meal deliveries to gauge time.


    He knew that even though each conversation was brief, it was crucial for Wei''er. Those who hadn''t experienced such isolation couldn''t understand how a few simple words could keep someone going.


    Han Ming was no longer worried about his situation. He was certain that their captors wouldn''t keep them imprisoned indefinitely without reason. They would eventually release him, though their motives remained unclear.


    During this period, Han Ming tried to ask Catherine more questions, but she was less forthcoming than before. Often, she would only give a brief response after he had asked ten questions, which left him somewhat disappointed.


    As Han Ming had anticipated, the day of their release finally arrived.


    One day, as Han Ming sat quietly waiting, the stone door swung open¡ªthis time fully, not just a crack for meal deliveries.


    A black-clad figure entered silently and said in a hoarse voice, "Follow me," offering no further explanation.


    Even though Han Ming had expected this day to come, he couldn''t suppress his excitement. Finally, he would see the light of day again. The dark days of confinement were coming to an end.


    Trembling, he stepped out of the cave and onto a wide open area. Looking up at the night sky, his heart raced. He was out! Finally free!


    The clearing was gradually filling with people, many emerging from other caves. Some, like Han Ming, gazed silently at the sky. Others sat on the ground, quietly weeping. A few shouted angrily, venting the pent-up frustration and despair they had carried for so long.


    Han Ming''s first priority was to find Wei''er.


    "Han Ming!" a voice called out.


    He turned sharply and saw Wei''er hurrying toward him. Han Ming smiled as he looked her over. Her clothes were tattered, some parts severely corroded, looking as though they would tear at the slightest touch. Her face bore a few scratches, though they didn''t appear to be recent.


    Han Ming opened his arms and embraced Wei''er tightly, gently stroking her hair. His heart ached for her. Such a young girl enduring such hardship¡ªit was truly unfair. He couldn''t bear to look at the scratches on her face; each glance brought a fresh pang of guilt. He knew that without him, she might not have made it through.


    Though they had known each other for only a short time and exchanged few words, their bond had deepened significantly during their confinement. Han Ming''s daily encouragement had strengthened their connection. He knew it wasn''t love, but rather a bond forged in adversity¡ªlike two fish in a dried-up stream, relying on each other for survival and comfort.


    "Gather here," a black-clad figure interrupted, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the crowd.


    Everyone was filled with fear and confusion, but no one dared to protest, afraid of being thrown back into the caves.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Slowly, the crowd gathered in front of several black-clad figures.


    One of them cleared his throat and said, "I''m sure you''re all wondering why you''ve been subjected to this. Let me introduce myself. You may call me Shadow. These are my subordinates; they have no names, only code numbers. First, let me congratulate you on surviving the caves."


    The crowd remained silent, all eyes fixed on Shadow, waiting for what would come next.


    Shadow continued, "We brought you here because we want you to join our organization, the Dark Hall. I am but a minor figure within it. If you wish to learn more about the organization, there''s only one way: grow stronger. Only through strength can you rise in rank within the Dark Hall."


    Seeing that no one spoke, Shadow added, "This is Death Valley, far from the Savage City. Initially, there were two hundred of you. Sixty survived, which pleases me. Those of you who made it can be considered exceptional."


    Finally, a brave soul spoke up: "Why did you capture us? Now that we''ve survived, does that mean we''re part of your organization?"


    Shadow smiled. "This is just one of many outposts. There are countless groups like yours throughout Death Valley. According to our intelligence, a total of two thousand have survived across all groups. A few extras were... dealt with by our comrades."


    The crowd stirred uneasily. Han Ming was horrified. These people killed without reason, simply to round off a number. Such a trivial justification for taking lives?


    Shadow raised his hands to quiet the crowd. "Out of these two thousand, only twenty will be selected as... let''s call them members for now. That means only two out of every hundred will survive. The final twenty will officially join the Dark Hall. Here''s how it works: after a small test, each of you will receive a numbered token. Your task is to form groups and hunt down other groups to collect their tokens. Every seven days, you must return here. Advancement is based on the number of tokens you hold. Those without tokens, those who hide, or those who try to escape will be eliminated by our members. This will continue until only twenty remain. If there are more than twenty, we will eliminate the excess based on our judgment. If fewer than twenty survive, congratulations¡ªyou all join the Dark Hall."


    The crowd was stunned. This was a battle to the death! Only twenty out of two thousand would survive? It was horrifying.


    Han Ming silently processed Shadow''s words. He gleaned several key points: first, they were being pitted against each other in Death Valley. Second, Shadow mentioned two thousand participants but said only two out of every hundred would survive, implying that the upcoming "small test" would eliminate half of them. Moreover, the rules were brutal. They would form groups to hunt others, but there was no limit to how many tokens one needed to advance. This meant that even within a group, trust would be scarce, as members might turn on each other for tokens.


    This was a true death game.


    Shadow clapped his hands. "One final warning: do not attempt to escape or hide until the game ends. Our members will be watching. Any such behavior will be considered a violation of the rules, and you will be eliminated. Now, please form two lines."


    The crowd shuffled nervously, eventually forming two facing lines under the direction of the black-clad figures.


    Each person stood opposite another, but at the end of one line, a lone fat man stood, visibly panicked. He had no idea what was coming, but he sensed something terrible.


    A black-clad figure approached the fat man, drew a dagger, and stabbed him in the heart. Two others dragged the body away.


    Shadow clapped again to regain everyone''s attention. "Ladies and gentlemen, you were imprisoned for a year to numb your emotions. Those who emerged were either utterly broken or utterly calm. It seems you all have the basic qualities required of a Dark Hall member¡ªnone of you went mad. However, a year of confinement isn''t enough. To give you an edge in the upcoming games, we will now conduct a small test."


    Han Ming shuddered. The fat man had been killed without a second thought, and Shadow didn''t even acknowledge it. These were truly cold-blooded individuals. Han Ming glanced worriedly at Wei''er, determined to protect her no matter what. She met his gaze, and he gave her an encouraging look. Not knowing what was coming, Han Ming made sure to stand in the same line as Wei''er.


    Shadow walked to one of the lines and said, "This line is Team One. The other is Team Two. Your task is simple: members of Team One, kill the person standing opposite you in Team Two. That''s all."


    Han Ming''s blood ran cold. He hadn''t expected such a test¡ªa one-sided slaughter. And he and Wei''er were unfortunately on the side to be killed. His mind raced for a solution. He couldn''t die here, not after surviving the caves.


    The entire Team Two shared his fear, their eyes wide with terror. Even Team One members were stunned. None of them had expected to face such a brutal test. Most were around Han Ming''s age, the youngest perhaps fifteen or sixteen, the oldest no more than twenty. None had ever killed before. This was beyond cruel.


    The black-clad figures handed out short daggers to Team One. Some recipients looked panicked, others gritted their teeth, and a few seemed utterly lost. Han Ming''s opponent was a fierce-looking young man, roughly his size but leaner.


    As Han Ming desperately searched for a way out, Shadow gave the command: "Begin!"

 Chapter 9: Survival

    Chapter 9: Survival


    Shadow''s command had been given, but no one dared to act. Killing might sound simple, but carrying it out was far more difficult.


    Shadow smiled as he turned to a burly man beside him. "What''s the matter? Can''t do it?"


    The man stared at Shadow in terror, sweat pouring down his face, but he remained silent.


    Shadow nodded with a smile, took the man''s dagger, and swiftly decapitated him. He then turned to the person opposite the dead man in Team Two and said, "You pass."


    Everyone in Team One was horrified. They had been told to kill their opponents, but no one had expected that failure to act would result in their own death. Now, hesitation was no longer an option. Killing was hard, but it was better than being killed.


    A small-framed man from Team One gripped his dagger and plunged it into the chest of the person opposite him. Blood gushed out as the victim collapsed, eyes wide with disbelief. The killer dropped the dagger, crouched down, and covered his head, trembling uncontrollably. Shadow gave him an approving smile.


    Once one person acted, others followed. The massacre began.


    Screams echoed as more and more people fell. Han Ming glanced at Wei''er, who stood not far away, her hands covering her eyes in fear. Opposite her was a burly man, who was nervously scanning his surroundings.


    Han Ming turned back to the fierce-looking man in front of him, gritted his teeth, and acted before his opponent could strike. The small man who had killed first was standing opposite Han Ming. Han Ming bent down, picked up the discarded dagger, and stabbed it into the neck of the man in front of him. The man clutched his bleeding throat, staring at Han Ming in shock. He couldn''t believe that someone from Team Two would dare to kill him.


    Han Ming wasn''t particularly fast or skilled¡ªhe was just an ordinary person. His success came from catching his opponent off guard. No one had expected a member of Team Two to fight back. Everyone had assumed Team Two was doomed.


    Without hesitation, Han Ming wiped the blood from his face and walked steadily toward Wei''er.


    The remaining survivors stared at Han Ming in stunned silence. How could he defy the rules?


    Han Ming reached Wei''er and, without a word, slashed the throat of the burly man opposite her. Blood sprayed across his face once more.


    The man collapsed.


    Everyone was shocked. What was happening? A member of Team Two had not only killed someone from Team One but had now killed two!


    Han Ming forced a smile at the stunned Wei''er and slowly returned to his original position.


    By now, more people had begun to act. Soon, only Han Ming and Wei''er remained standing in Team Two.


    Shadow looked at Han Ming with a smile and asked, "Explain yourself."


    Han Ming met Shadow''s gaze and said, "You never said Team Two couldn''t fight back, nor did you say we could only kill one person."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Han Ming had already figured out that these people didn''t care about rules. They wanted cold-blooded killers. As long as he exploited the loopholes and acted decisively, he believed the black-clad figures wouldn''t punish him.


    As expected, Shadow stared at Han Ming for a moment, then burst into laughter. "Good! Good! Good!" he exclaimed, clapping lightly. "All survivors pass the test. Tonight is over. You''ll receive food, clothes, and tokens shortly. The games officially begin tomorrow morning." With a final approving glance at Han Ming, Shadow turned and left.


    Han Ming stood still, gripping the dagger so tightly that his hand trembled. Shadow was right¡ªthe year of confinement had indeed numbed him. Even after killing for the first time, he felt little fear. But he knew that if he had been in his own world, he could never have acted so decisively. If it hadn''t been for Wei''er, his only friend here, he wouldn''t have been able to kill so resolutely.


    Wei''er, snapping out of her daze, rushed over and threw herself into Han Ming''s arms, sobbing softly. Han Ming gently stroked her hair and whispered, "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid." Those four words were enough to calm her trembling. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with trust and gratitude.


    Of the original group, only thirty survived. The other twenty-eight men and women eyed Han Ming warily. Today, he had taught them a lesson: the only rule was to eliminate opponents and survive.


    Han Ming led Wei''er to a tree, and they sat down side by side. Neither spoke. In such a situation, words felt inadequate. Tonight''s test was just the beginning. When dawn came, the real games would start, and they would face far greater challenges. They would have to hunt¡ªto kill. Even if they succeeded in taking tokens, it wouldn''t guarantee their safety. At any moment, someone could be lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike. This was a brutal elimination game, and Han Ming had no idea how to navigate it. His survival today had been a fluke, but tomorrow, everything would be different. Physically, he was no match for the others¡ªa scrawny, underdeveloped kid. Even the women, except for Wei''er, were stronger than him. The men were towering figures, many over two meters tall.


    But Han Ming knew one thing: he had to protect Wei''er. In this unfamiliar world, friendship was his anchor. He needed it to stave off loneliness, for he was an outsider.


    After a brief rest, several black-clad figures gathered the survivors and distributed food, clothes, weapons, and tokens.


    Han Ming''s heart sank when he saw the clothes¡ªthey were all white, making them easy targets in the upcoming games. Discarding the clothes wasn''t an option either. Going naked wouldn''t help, and without the insect-repellent herbs they hadn''t been given, the bugs alone could kill them. Han Ming had experienced the insects of this world during his time in the Savage Forest with Big Head, and he knew how deadly they could be.


    What chilled him even more was the tokens. They were blank¡ªno numbers, no identifiers.


    This meant that even if he killed a teammate and took their token, no one would know whose it was. It bred distrust, as anyone could be carrying a teammate''s token. Cooperation was impossible.


    Han Ming finally understood: they wanted killers, not warriors. What kind of organization was the Dark Hall? Could he survive this game?


    He couldn''t see his future.


    The night dragged on. No one slept. Each person''s mind was in turmoil.


    At dawn, Shadow reappeared. "Ladies and gentlemen," he said, "take your weapons, your food, and your tokens. The food will sustain you for seven days. After that, you''re on your own. The weapons are your tools for hunting enemies. Each of you gets only one¡ªlose it, and you''ll have to fight barehanded. Oh, and one more thing: Death Valley is called ''Death'' for a reason. There aren''t many beasts here, so if it comes down to it, we won''t judge you for eating your teammates. The tokens are your reason for existence. Each of you must return with at least two. Lose them, and you''ll be eliminated. Now, go."


    Han Ming suddenly realized why the valley felt so lifeless. The plants were withered, with little greenery in sight¡ªjust strange, twisted trees. Finding edible fruit seemed impossible. If they didn''t want to resort to cannibalism, they''d have to take not only tokens but also food from their enemies.


    After a moment of silence, Han Ming took Wei''er''s hand and was the first to step into the forest, disappearing from view. He trusted no one. The earlier they moved, the better their chances of survival. He had no intention of harming his teammates, but he couldn''t rule out the possibility of traps set by others to eliminate competition before the real hunt even began.


    The others, seeing Han Ming and Wei''er depart, slowly gathered their courage and entered the forest as well.


    The death games had begun.

 Chapter 10: The Games Begin

    Chapter 10: The Games Begin


    Two days had passed, and Han Ming and Wei''er had yet to achieve anything. They had encountered a few lone enemies, but after a tense standoff, both sides had retreated without taking action.


    "This can''t go on," Han Ming said, making a small mark on a tree. The wilderness was vast, and the plants all looked the same. Without markers, they risked getting lost even if they managed to obtain tokens. "We have to return in two days. If we don''t make it back within the seven-day limit, we''ll be eliminated. That''s a hard rule. I''m sure the black-clad figures are already watching us. If we don''t return on time, they''ll come for us."


    Wei''er sat on the ground, rubbing her sore feet. She looked at Han Ming apologetically. "I''m sorry. I''m holding you back. If it weren''t for me..."


    Han Ming waved her off. "Don''t say that. This is a place where trust is scarce. Having a companion is a good thing. At least I''m not alone. Besides, you can watch my back, right?"


    Wei''er nodded silently. She knew Han Ming was just trying to comfort her, but she didn''t argue. During their time in the cave, Han Ming had often encouraged her and kept her company. He had even saved her during the test. She knew that if she continued to feel discouraged, she would only let him down. The only thing she could do was follow him quietly and try to be useful. She had wisely refrained from asking how Han Ming had communicated with her in the cave. Everyone had their secrets, and she was no exception.


    After finishing the mark, Han Ming scanned the area but found no targets. He considered moving on but decided against it when he saw how exhausted Wei''er was. As a girl, she was naturally weaker, and the year of confinement had taken a toll on her stamina. He didn''t want to push her too hard. Besides, whether they moved or stayed, the risk of encountering enemies was the same.


    "Wei''er, do you have a dream?" Han Ming asked.


    Wei''er nodded softly. "I do, but you can''t laugh at me."


    Han Ming smiled encouragingly.


    Blushing, Wei''er said, "I want to be a water mage."


    Han Ming was surprised. "Being a mage is a common dream, but why water? I''ve heard that water mages are the weakest. They lack the offensive power of other elements, the healing abilities of wood mages, and the survivability of earth mages. It''s considered a rather... underwhelming path. And it''s not like you can choose your element. Your affinity is determined at birth."


    Wei''er bit her lip, hesitating before finally speaking. "Actually... I''m already a water mage. Well, more of an apprentice, and not even a proper one. But when I was little, my country was ravaged by war. One day, enemies broke into our home and killed my parents. Just as they were about to kill me, a beautiful mage named Aina saved me. She told me to be brave and took me to another country, where she raised me for over a decade. She was a water mage. While mages are highly respected, she was looked down upon by the other elements in the Mage Guild."


    Wei''er''s voice trembled as she continued. "She believed water mages weren''t inherently weak. To prove it, she experimented with new spells. Once, she returned from a trip covered in death energy. When the other mages found out, they demanded she take her own life. People tainted by death energy eventually go mad and become enemies of humanity. Because of her status, they allowed her to end her own life. Before she died, the guild leader asked if she had any last words. She said she hoped water mages would one day be strong and respected. She believed water mages shouldn''t be seen as weak."


    Han Ming was stunned. He hadn''t known Wei''er was a water mage apprentice, nor had he expected her to have such a tragic past. Losing her parents and then her guardian¡ªit was too much for a young girl to bear. He held her tightly, unsure how to comfort her.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Wei''er whispered, "I want to fulfill her wish..."


    "Is that so?" a voice suddenly interrupted.


    Startled, Han Ming and Wei''er turned to see a black-clad figure standing behind them.


    The figure looked at Wei''er emotionlessly. "Demonstrate your magic, or I''ll kill him."


    Wei''er panicked. "No! I''ll do it."


    She stood up, closed her eyes, and raised a hand. After a moment, a tiny blue droplet formed at her fingertip, shimmering and translucent.


    The black-clad figure nodded. "Good. You don''t need to participate in this round of the games. Come with me."


    Wei''er shook her head desperately. "No! I won''t leave Han Ming."


    Before the figure could respond, Han Ming spoke up. "Go with him, Wei''er. This is for the best. At least you won''t have to face the brutality of the games. I''ll be fine. Without you, I won''t have to worry about protecting you. And you can''t die here. If you do, who will carry on Aina''s dream?"


    The black-clad figure glanced at Han Ming, then said to Wei''er, "Coming with me doesn''t mean you''re exempt from the games. I''m taking you to activate your water mark. You''ll still have to participate in the next seven-day test."


    Relieved, Wei''er reluctantly said goodbye to Han Ming and followed the figure. She knew she couldn''t help Han Ming now, but if she could activate her water mark, she might be able to support him in the future.


    "Water mark?" Han Ming muttered to himself after they left.


    "Every mage must activate their elemental mark to advance. From apprentice to mage, and so on, each stage requires activation. Without it, they can''t use the corresponding spells. Warriors are the same. Each rank requires a battle aura activation. The marks appear on the chest. For mages, the marks vary by element: water, fire, earth, wood, and wind. Warriors have a single battle aura mark. The shape of the mark changes with each rank. For example, a water mage''s apprentice mark is a single droplet, while a mage''s mark is two droplets. After awakening, the mark disappears, and further advancements don''t require activation. Fire marks are flames, wood marks are leaves, earth marks are diamonds, wind marks are rings, and battle aura marks are crosses."


    Han Ming nodded. So that''s how it worked.


    The voice belonged to Catherine, who had been following Han Ming invisibly. She occasionally spoke to him but mostly remained silent. She had made it clear that she wouldn''t intervene to save him. Han Ming understood. He was just an ordinary person, and she had no reason to risk herself for him. She had only stopped him from committing suicide in the cave because he was still useful to her. Now, she was too weak to expose herself.


    Han Ming stretched and prepared to move on. As he reached for the food Wei''er had left him, a white-clad figure appeared.


    "Leave the food, and I won''t kill you."


    Han Ming looked up to see an enemy dressed like him. This was bad. He had known he would eventually face enemies, but he hadn''t figured out how to defeat them. He was too weak compared to most. Still, he couldn''t just hand over the food. He didn''t trust the man to spare him.


    Seeing Han Ming hesitate, the man sneered. "Fine. Die, then." He swung his blade at Han Ming.


    Caught off guard, Han Ming barely had time to react before the blade was upon him. He couldn''t dodge in time.


    Suddenly, a massive mouth burst from the ground, swallowing the attacker whole. The man didn''t even have time to struggle before the jagged teeth crushed him. Blood splattered as bones snapped. In seconds, the man was gone, and two round tokens were spat out at Han Ming''s feet.


    Han Ming stumbled back, horrified. The mouth belonged to a plant¡ªa monstrous, carnivorous plant!


    Catherine''s figure materialized with a sigh.


    Though he had seen her many times, Han Ming was still struck by her breathtaking beauty. He swallowed hard and asked, "Did you do that?"


    Catherine waved her hand, and the plant vanished into the ground without a trace. "This is the last time. I didn''t want to save you, but you would''ve died otherwise. Consider it repayment for the blood I''ve taken from you. There won''t be a next time. In this world, strength is everything. Saving you once won''t change your fate. If you want to survive, you''ll have to grow stronger. But your body isn''t suited for magic or battle aura. You''re fighting a losing battle. I only acted out of pity. From now on, you''re on your own. You have your tokens. Use your time wisely. Good luck." With that, she disappeared.


    Han Ming stood frozen, stunned by what he had just witnessed. This was his first glimpse of magic in this world, and it was far more terrifying than he had imagined. A plant that could devour a person in seconds¡ªit defied everything he knew. Catherine must be a wood mage. In his world, wood magic was portrayed as summoning wooden weapons or defensive barriers. He had never imagined it could create living, monstrous plants that acted like predators.


    This was beyond incredible.


    Han Ming''s eyes sparkled with awe. No matter what, he wanted to become a mage. It was simply too amazing!

 Chapter 11: The Troublemaker

    Chapter 11: The Troublemaker


    After picking up the two tokens from the ground, Han Ming took a moment to steady his emotions and prepared to head back the way he came. Looking at the four packs of food in his hands¡ªone his own, one Wei''er''s, and two from the man who had just died¡ªhe felt a surge of satisfaction. With three tokens and four packs of food, he had made a decent haul. At least he wouldn''t have to worry about food for a while. His steps were light, and his spirits were high.


    Despite his good mood, Han Ming didn''t dare to walk back carelessly. Who knew if someone might jump out and rob him? With five days left, he could afford to take his time and be cautious. As he walked, he racked his brain for ways to grow stronger. Catherine was right¡ªwithout strength, survival in this world would be nearly impossible.


    As he approached a clearing, he heard the sounds of a struggle. Han Ming quickly hid behind a large tree to observe.


    In the clearing, four people were fighting¡ªthree of them ganging up on one. Han Ming didn''t recognize any of them; they must have been from another group. He considered leaving quietly, but curiosity got the better of him. He wanted to see how people in this world fought, especially since these were likely ordinary people like himself. It wouldn''t hurt to learn something.


    The situation didn''t look good for the lone fighter, a red-haired boy who appeared to be around Han Ming''s age. Unfortunately, his physique wasn''t much better than Han Ming''s¡ªabout six feet tall, while his three attackers were all over six and a half feet.


    Han Ming watched with interest as the red-haired boy, already wounded, struggled to fend off his attackers. One arm hung limp, blood dripping from it, and his legs were also injured. He wielded a wooden stick, clearly having lost his proper weapon.


    "You cowards! Three against one? You shameless bastards! Shameless!" the red-haired boy shouted, dodging and weaving as he cursed. Despite his injuries, he kept up a steady stream of insults, even as he took more hits. The attackers, lacking any real technique, swung their weapons wildly. They were clearly amateurs.


    "You idiots! Fight me one-on-one if you''ve got the guts! Three big oafs like you can''t even finish me off. How pathetic! Shameless!" the boy continued to taunt.


    Han Ming noticed that, despite the odds, the red-haired boy was holding his own. The attackers, though stronger, hadn''t managed to take him down yet. The boy clearly had some skill.


    "Dar, just hand over your tokens and food, and we''ll let you live," one of the attackers sneered, though his blade never stopped swinging.


    Han Ming was surprised. They knew the boy''s name? Were they from the same group, turning on each other?


    "Hand over your grandmother! You traitors! I can''t believe I trusted you!" the red-haired boy, Dar, shot back.


    Han Ming frowned. He despised betrayal, but this kid''s constant cursing was something else. Even on the brink of death, he couldn''t stop running his mouth.


    One of the attackers saw an opening and slashed Dar''s leg, causing him to collapse.


    "Wait!" Dar shouted as the attacker raised his blade for the killing blow.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The attacker paused. "Any last words?"


    Dar panted, "Take the tokens and food. Just don''t kill me, you shameless bastards." He tossed a pack of food and a token to the ground.


    The other two quickly picked them up and nodded to the leader.


    The leader smirked. "Should''ve done that earlier. But now I''ve changed my mind. Give me a good reason not to kill you."


    Dar grinned weakly. "You idiots! Even if you don''t kill me, I''ll die without my tokens and food. And if I somehow survive and get more, you can just take them again next time. Why waste the effort now?"


    The leader chuckled. "Not bad. Fine, we''ll let you live. If you somehow survive, we''ll just take whatever you get next time." With that, the three left.


    Han Ming shook his head, amused. Despite the constant cursing, Dar had a quick mind. He knew how to talk his way out of trouble.


    After waiting to ensure the attackers were gone, Han Ming prepared to leave.


    "Hey, you! Yeah, you hiding behind the tree! You saw me getting beaten up and did nothing? Now you''re just going to walk away?" Dar suddenly shouted in Han Ming''s direction.


    Han Ming was startled. He stepped out and asked, "You saw me?"


    "Of course I saw you! You owe me for not ratting you out. Now, do me a favor," Dar said, sitting up with difficulty and pulling out another token. "Take this. If you see a guy with black hair like yours, give it to him. Tell him Dar says hi, but I got taken down by some traitors. Tell him to live well and that we''ll be brothers in the next life." He burst into laughter.


    Han Ming quickly hushed him. "Quiet! Do you want to attract more trouble?"


    Dar smirked. "You think I care? Just take the token. I don''t trust you, but I don''t have a choice. My buddy''s out there, and I don''t want him to die because of me."


    Han Ming hesitated, then shook his head. "No."


    Dar''s eyes widened. "You ungrateful jerk! I didn''t sell you out, and you won''t even do this for me? You heartless¡ª"


    "Enough!" Han Ming snapped. "The black-haired guy you''re talking about¡ªI think I''ve seen him. If he''s as rare as you say, then it''s probably the guy from my group. I''ll take you with me instead."


    He tossed a token to Dar. "Here. With this and your own, you''ve got two. Let''s go."


    Dar stared at the token, tears welling up. "You... you''re too nice, you soft-hearted fool! Help me up, will you? I can''t walk, you idiot!"


    Han Ming rolled his eyes but helped Dar to his feet. Despite the constant insults, he admired Dar''s loyalty to his friend. The kid was tough, laughing through his injuries.


    As they walked, Dar told Han Ming about his life. His name was Dar, and his best friend was a black-haired boy named Kaja. They were orphans who had grown up together and were like brothers. A year ago, they had been captured and separated into different groups. Dar had been searching for Kaja ever since.


    Despite his injuries, Dar kept up a steady stream of chatter, alternating between praise and insults. Han Ming found it both amusing and exhausting.


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any enemies on the way back. They did run into a few members of Han Ming''s group, who gave them curious looks but didn''t ask questions.


    By the seventh day, they finally reached the base. Dar, weakened from blood loss, was barely conscious, and Han Ming had to half-carry him the last stretch.


    "Han Ming!" Wei''er was the first to spot him and ran over, relieved and full of questions.


    At the same time, a black-haired boy¡ªpresumably Kaja¡ªnoticed them and approached with a dark expression. "What did you do to him?" he demanded.


    Han Ming, too exhausted to explain, handed Dar over to Kaja and collapsed to the ground, gulping down water.


    "Let me take a look," Wei''er said, placing a hand on Dar''s chest. Kaja hesitated but didn''t stop her.


    Wei''er closed her eyes, focusing as she channeled her magic into Dar''s body. A faint droplet-shaped mark appeared on her forehead. Slowly, Dar''s wounds began to heal, and he regained consciousness.


    Kaja let out a sigh of relief and nodded at Wei''er in gratitude.


    Han Ming quickly went to support Wei''er, who looked pale from the effort. "Wei''er, did you activate your water mark?" he asked.


    Wei''er nodded weakly but smiled. "Yes, but my magic is still very limited. Even a basic healing spell takes a lot out of me. Are you okay, Han Ming? Were you hurt?"


    Han Ming grinned and patted his chest. "I''m fine! Don''t worry."


    Wei''er carefully checked him over before finally relaxing.


    "Kaja, you jerk! You''re still alive! Hahaha, that''s great!" Dar''s voice rang out as he woke up, laughing and cursing at the same time.


    Han Ming sighed. This guy was truly a troublemaker.

 Chapter 12: Sudden Turn of Events

    Chapter 12: Sudden Turn of Events


    After a night''s rest, the second round of the elimination tournament began the very next day. The relentless pace was taking its toll on everyone, especially those who had been injured in the first round and were now forced to continue with their battered bodies.


    After some discussion, Han Ming, Wei''er, Dar, and Kaja decided to form a team. Dar recounted his previous encounter, and everyone agreed that sticking together would be safer. Kaja also expressed his gratitude to Han Ming and Wei''er. When he learned that Han Ming had given Dar one of his own tokens, Kaja immediately considered Han Ming a trusted ally.


    The number of survivors from the first round had dropped from thirty to just over a dozen, nearly halving the group. Surprisingly, Shadow didn''t question Dar''s presence, despite him being from another group. After collecting all the tokens, Shadow redistributed new ones¡ªthis time red instead of white.


    Their team''s combat capabilities were far from ideal. Although Wei''er had activated her water mark as a magic apprentice, her abilities were limited. Water magic had little offensive power, and her healing spells were only effective for minor injuries. Her offensive spells, like water arrows, were practically useless¡ªhitting someone with one felt no different than poking them with a stick. Her defensive spell, a water shield, hadn''t been tested yet, but Han Ming doubted it would be very strong. He finally understood why water mages were so undervalued.


    Dar was in even worse shape. Despite Wei''er''s healing, he could barely walk or run normally. It was a miracle he was even functional.


    As for Han Ming, he was practically useless in a fight.


    That left Kaja. Han Ming hadn''t paid much attention to him before, but two words came to mind when he thought of Kaja: low-key. He rarely spoke, and his demeanor was somewhat gloomy. His most striking feature was his long black hair, similar to Han Ming''s. Han Ming had no idea what Kaja was capable of.


    And so, the makeshift team was formed. The four of them set out for the second round of the tournament.


    On the first day, they inevitably crossed paths with other members of their group. Fortunately, things remained peaceful¡ªuntil a minor incident escalated into a full-blown fight with another trio.


    The opposing team consisted of two men and a woman, the latter being quite attractive. Initially, the two groups simply passed each other without much interaction. But then Dar opened his mouth and stirred up trouble.


    "Han Ming, look at that woman. She''s really pretty¡ªtall and beautiful. But she didn''t even glance at us," Dar said.


    Han Ming sighed. "Yeah, she''s attractive. Beautiful people tend to be proud."


    The exchange itself wasn''t offensive, and the woman even seemed flattered. But then Dar took it too far.


    "Speaking of beauty, Han Ming, do you think pretty girls poop? They might look elegant, but they still have to squat and do their business, right? And do they use toilet paper? Probably. But you know, pretty girls often have longer nails. What if they accidentally poke through the paper and get their hands dirty?"


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Dar even smirked and glanced at the woman''s hands.


    Wei''er blushed furiously, while Han Ming broke out in a cold sweat. Dar''s mouth was a disaster. This was not going to end well.


    Sure enough, the woman glared at them and shrieked, "What did you say? I''ll cut out your tongue!" Her two companions also looked ready to attack.


    But Dar wasn''t done. "And what about nose-picking? Do pretty girls pick their noses? Where does the snot go? Do they swallow it?"


    Han Ming couldn''t take it anymore. "Shut up, Dar! That''s disgusting!"


    Unfortunately, the other group thought Han Ming was in on the joke. The two men drew their weapons and charged.


    Han Ming groaned. Dar''s big mouth had gotten them into trouble again.


    Kaja, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly moved. In a flash, he appeared in front of the two attackers. Two dull thuds later, the men were sent flying, their weapons now in Kaja''s hands.


    Kaja tossed the weapons back to the groaning men, gave the woman a cold look, and returned to the group.


    Han Ming''s jaw dropped. Kaja was a true expert!


    The woman, furious, spat out a threat and dragged her companions away.


    Han Ming shook his head and pointed at Dar. "Can''t you keep your mouth shut for once? Why provoke them? And there''s a girl in our group¡ªshow some respect!"


    Dar shrugged and walked ahead. "She looked down on me. So what if I''m injured? She didn''t see me taking on three guys at once."


    Han Ming gave up and let it go.


    As night fell, the group camped behind a small hill.


    Under the starry sky, Han Ming reflected on his journey. Coming to this world had been a stroke of bad luck, but at least he had made some friends. He looked down at Wei''er and Dar, who were fast asleep, and felt a warm sense of camaraderie.


    "Can''t sleep either?" Han Ming asked Kaja, who was also awake.


    ...


    "Not in the mood to talk?" Han Ming tried again.


    ...


    "Alright then," Han Ming gave up.


    The next day, the group picked up the pace, heading deeper into the valley.


    The further they went, the quieter they became. A sense of foreboding hung over them. The first round had weeded out the weak, and the remaining competitors were anything but ordinary. No one knew what¡ªor who¡ªthey would encounter next.


    Sometimes, fate has a cruel sense of humor. As evening approached, the group ran into the three men who had robbed Dar in the first round.


    The leader, a burly man, laughed when he saw Dar. "Well, well, look who''s still alive. I regretted not searching you properly last time. Guess you''ve come back to hand over your stuff again."


    Dar, seeing his enemies, charged forward without a second thought, cursing loudly.


    Han Ming and the others had no choice but to follow. Dar''s impulsiveness was going to get them all killed.


    The fight ended quickly. Kaja took down all three men with precise strikes to their necks. Han Ming was in awe of Kaja''s speed and efficiency.


    Dar, triumphant, kicked the bodies and bent down to collect their belongings.


    Just as everyone thought the battle was over, a searing fireball shot toward them from the distance.


    "Look out!" Han Ming and Kaja shouted, diving to protect Wei''er and Dar.


    BOOM!


    The explosion sent Han Ming flying like a leaf in the wind. His ears rang, and his vision blurred. He felt like his body was being torn apart. When he finally regained consciousness, he realized he had lost an arm. Blood poured from the wound as Wei''er desperately tried to heal him.


    Kaja and Dar had fared slightly better, having avoided the brunt of the explosion, but they were still badly shaken.


    "Han Ming!" Dar roared, his eyes blazing with fury as he glared at the two figures approaching.


    One of them, a man with a flickering flame in his hand, smirked. "Fire mage," Kaja muttered, his expression grim.


    "You bastard!" Dar, driven by rage, charged at the fire mage, ignoring the danger.


    The mage chuckled, his flame growing into a small fireball. "Foolish. Before you die, know this: my name is Kelvin. Die in shame, you insects."

 Chapter 13: Sparks

    Chapter 13: Sparks


    As Kelvin prepared to hurl another fireball, Kaja appeared at his side in a flash, his dagger aimed straight for Kelvin''s neck.


    *Clang!*


    A sharp metallic sound rang out as Kaja''s dagger was deflected by the black-clad figure standing beside Kelvin, sending the weapon flying.


    "Black-clad enforcer!" Kaja exclaimed, rolling backward and landing on the ground. He stared in disbelief at the man beside Kelvin.


    Han Ming, weak and barely conscious, also fixed his gaze on the black-clad figure. His heart sank. The enforcer wasn''t just openly protecting Kelvin¡ªhe had actively intervened to save him.


    Kelvin, furious at nearly being killed, didn''t hesitate. He hurled the fireball in his hand at Kaja, then conjured a smaller one and launched it toward Han Ming and Wei''er.


    Wei''er screamed, raising a thin water shield in front of Han Ming. But the shield was no match for the fireball.


    *Boom!*


    The explosion sent Wei''er flying. She landed on a distant slope, motionless.


    "Wei''er!" Han Ming cried out, his voice breaking. But there was no response.


    "You¡ªa black-clad enforcer¡ªdirectly interfering in the games!" Han Ming''s voice was low and filled with rage.


    The enforcer replied emotionlessly, "He''s a fire mage, a key asset. We can''t let you ants kill him. Though I must admit, I''m surprised you have a mage too. Too bad she''s a water mage. Her death means nothing."


    Han Ming glared at the enforcer and Kelvin, his eyes burning with hatred. "If Wei''er dies, none of you will live to see another day."


    The enforcer ignored him.


    Kelvin, panting heavily, sneered, "You cockroaches! I can kill as many of you as I want. None of you are leaving here alive today." The strain of casting three fireballs in quick succession was evident.


    "Go!" Kaja whispered, appearing beside Han Ming. He slung Han Ming''s remaining arm over his shoulder and began retreating. Blood dripped from Kaja''s mouth, and his long black hair had been singed off. His legs and back were severely burned, but he pressed on.


    "Dar went to save her," Kaja said, knowing Han Ming would worry about Wei''er.


    Han Ming turned his head with difficulty and saw Dar helping Wei''er in the distance. Rage boiled within him. When he had first been captured and forced into this death game, he hadn''t harbored much hatred. He had accepted it as bad luck, a consequence of crossing into this world. But now, seeing the rules blatantly violated and Wei''er''s life hanging in the balance, he was consumed by fury. He swore to himself that no matter the cost, he would make these people regret ever crossing him.


    "Trying to run? Not so easy!" Kelvin laughed, chasing after them. The black-clad enforcer followed silently, his sole mission to protect the fire mage. A fire mage was a rare and valuable asset, and Kelvin''s survival was paramount. Compared to him, Han Ming and his group were expendable.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Kelvin, relishing the chase, taunted them as he pursued. He held a fiery red crystal, occasionally drawing energy from it to replenish his strength. Ever since discovering his fire mage potential, he had been treated like royalty. Even his powerful family had seen him as their future leader. Being captured by the Dark Hall had only elevated his status further. They had activated his fire mark and assigned him a personal enforcer. For him, this death game was nothing more than a one-sided slaughter.


    But earlier, he had nearly been killed by Kaja''s sneak attack. The humiliation burned hotter than any flame. He was determined to make these "insects" suffer.


    Han Ming and the others struggled to flee, their injuries slowing them down. Kelvin''s fireballs, though not always accurate, kept them on the run. Rocks and debris from the explosions struck them mercilessly. Han Ming felt his leg break as a stone hit it, and Kaja wasn''t faring much better, with a shard of wood embedded in his back. Yet they pressed on, driven by sheer will to survive.


    At one point, they encountered another group. The newcomers, seeing theirÀDZ· state, eyed them greedily, ready to pounce and steal their tokens.


    "Get out of my way!" Kelvin roared, hurling a fireball into the group. The explosion tore through them, scattering limbs and blood. None survived.


    Finally, Han Ming and the others reached a dead end¡ªa deep chasm with molten lava flowing below. The gap was only about fifteen feet wide, but in their condition, it might as well have been a mile. Despair settled over them.


    Kelvin caught up, laughing maniacally. "Run! Keep running! How dare you provoke me! Come kneel before me, and I''ll make your deaths quick. Otherwise, I''ll carve the flesh from your bones one piece at a time. And that little water mage? I''ll make you watch as I have my way with her!"


    Han Ming trembled with rage, his fists clenched. He had never felt such humiliation in his life.


    Dar, coughing up blood, managed a weak smirk. "You''re insane. Overreacting much? So what if we almost killed you? Without your little enforcer, you''re nothing. A spoiled brat who cries for mommy when he stubs his toe. Today, fate screwed us over, but hey, why don''t you come over here and sing us a song? Maybe we''ll spare your life and make you our court jester."


    Han Ming burst into laughter, despite his pain. "Well said! Even if we die today, you''ll always be a spoiled, useless brat!"


    Kelvin''s face turned purple with rage. He hated being called a "pretty boy" more than anything. "I''ll kill you!" he screamed, charging forward with his dagger.


    Dar, seeing his chance, lunged at Kelvin, taking a dagger to the arm but managing to land a slash across Kelvin''s chest. Kaja, seizing the opportunity, attacked from the side, aiming for Kelvin''s neck.


    But the black-clad enforcer intervened again, deflecting both attacks and sending their weapons tumbling into the chasm.


    Kelvin stumbled back, panting. "Kill them! Kill them all!"


    As Kelvin prepared to unleash another barrage of fireballs, a massive water shield suddenly appeared, shielding Han Ming and the others. A wave of water pushed them across the chasm to safety.


    Wei''er, her body broken and missing an arm and a leg, floated in the air before collapsing.


    Han Ming caught her, tears streaming down his face. "Wei''er... no..."


    "Cough... Han Ming... I''m sorry... I couldn''t become a great water mage... But I''m glad... to have met you..." Wei''er''s voice faded as her life slipped away.


    Han Ming''s heart shattered. This brave, kind girl had been his anchor in this world. Her death was a blow he couldn''t bear.


    "Brothers... live on. Remember, you had a friend named Han Ming... and a sister named Wei''er," Han Ming said, his voice calm but filled with resolve.


    Dar and Kaja shouted for him to stop, but Han Ming shook his head. He knew he was done for. With one arm gone and his body broken, he had no future. But he could buy his friends time.


    "Even if I become a vengeful spirit, I will never let you go. Your family, your friends, your precious Dark Hall¡ªI will destroy them all. This, I swear!" Han Ming declared, his voice echoing with finality.


    Kelvin, now fully recovered, sneered. "You won''t get the chance!"


    As the fireball hurtled toward him, Han Ming leaped into the air, shielding his friends with his body.


    *Boom!*


    The explosion lit up the sky. Han Ming''s life ended in a blaze of fire and fury, his sacrifice buying his friends a chance to escape.


    As his body fell into the chasm, a massive shadow swooped down, snatching Wei''er''s body from his grasp. Han Ming, caught in the wind, tumbled into a narrow crevice, disappearing from sight.


    The last thing Han Ming saw was the fiery glow of the lava below. His final thought was a quiet hope: *If there''s a next life, let me be stronger.*

 Chapter 14: The Seed of Life

    Chapter 14: The Seed of Life


    Deep underground, in a place surrounded by bubbling, molten lava, there lay a massive island. The lava, a deep crimson, churned and spat, its high-temperature bubbles bursting and releasing plumes of smoke. Despite the inferno around it, the island was enveloped in a dome of light, creating a lush, spring-like environment that defied logic.


    At the center of the island stood a towering tree, unlike any other. It was leafless and appeared to have been dead for a long time. Beneath it was a pool of emerald-green water, and floating on its surface was a naked man. His body was severely burned, but the green water seemed to be healing him at an astonishing rate. His wounds were closing, and new flesh was growing where the burns had been. One of his arms, though smaller and redder than the other, was slowly regenerating.


    Occasionally, injured animals would limp to the pool, drink from it, and then curiously glance at the man before bounding away, fully healed.


    Standing beside the giant tree was a strikingly beautiful woman with pointed ears and long silver hair that fluttered in the breeze. Her deep blue eyes were filled with complex emotions as she gazed at the man in the pool.


    "Ahhh!!!" A loud, exhilarated shout broke her reverie.


    The man in the pool suddenly flipped over, stood up, and let out a triumphant roar. He stretched luxuriously, then looked down at the emerald water around him, puzzled. Staring at his reflection, he opened his mouth in disbelief, examining his body.


    This man was Han Ming.


    "You''re awake," the woman by the pool said softly.


    Han Ming looked around, confused. "Catherine? Where am I? Shouldn''t I be dead? But... my wounds are healed. Did you save me?"


    The woman, Catherine of the elven race, sighed deeply. Instead of answering directly, she pointed to the giant tree behind her. "Do you know what this tree is?"


    Han Ming was taken aback by the question. "What tree?"


    Catherine''s expression turned somber. "This is the remnant of the Tree of Life. Our elven race has guarded the Tree of Life for generations. It is said that all life in this world was born from it. But long ago, the three Trees of Life disappeared. We searched for them for ages but found nothing. This one here is a remnant, and it had borne a Seed of Life. That seed... has been absorbed by you."


    Han Ming was still processing her words. "What does that mean?"


    Catherine continued, almost to herself, "I had hoped to transplant this remnant back to the elven forest. But now... it''s too late."


    Han Ming felt a pang of unease. She had mentioned that the Seed of Life had been absorbed by him, and it was incredibly important to her people. Would she kill him out of anger?


    Catherine seemed to read his thoughts. "Don''t worry. What''s done is done. The Seed chose you. I tried to take it, but I couldn''t get close. As an elf, I must respect its choice."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Relieved, Han Ming still wondered what changes the Seed of Life had brought to him. For now, all he could see was that his body had healed, even his severed arm was regrowing, though it was still underdeveloped.


    Catherine asked, "Do you know the most important characteristic of a tree?"


    Han Ming was puzzled. Catherine, who usually ignored him, was being unusually talkative. "Uh... leaves? Not being able to walk?"


    Catherine''s eyes flashed with irritation. "Are you mocking me?"


    Han Ming quickly backtracked. "No, no! Let me think... Photosynthesis? Absorbing sunlight and water to grow? Long lifespan?"


    Catherine nodded. "Close enough. The most important characteristics are nurturing new life and absorption. Your body has been partially transformed by the Tree of Life. I''ve examined you. Your lifespan has been extended to match that of this world''s humans, but your physical abilities haven''t improved much."


    She tossed Han Ming a small blue crystal. "Try sensing it."


    Han Ming caught the crystal, which was about the size of his pinky finger and shimmered with a deep blue light.


    Before he could think further, the crystal began to tremble. Tiny cracks appeared on its surface, and a torrent of blue light surged into his body through his hands. Han Ming''s head buzzed, and his body swelled painfully. He tried to drop the crystal, but it was stuck to his hand. The blue light continued to flood into him, and he writhed in agony, screaming to vent the pain.


    Catherine watched impassively as Han Ming thrashed in the water like a dying insect.


    After about half an hour, the blue light faded, and the crystal crumbled into dust. Han Ming collapsed into the pool.


    Another half hour passed before Han Ming slowly opened his eyes and struggled to his feet. His body felt as heavy as lead, and even lifting his arm was a monumental effort. He felt like a balloon about to burst.


    "That was a small water elemental crystal. Normally, someone like you would have exploded several times over from absorbing it," Catherine said casually.


    Han Ming clutched his head, panting in pain. "Then why did you make me absorb it? Were you trying to kill me?"


    Catherine remained calm. "My judgment was correct. Your original body couldn''t absorb magical energy, but the Seed of Life gave you that ability. However, your body still rejects most magic and battle aura. When you fell, you were holding that girl, Wei''er. Her blood and flesh mixed with yours, and you died. The Seed of Life didn''t remove her essence but incorporated it into your body during the reconstruction. That''s why you can now absorb water elemental energy, though not fully. That''s also why you didn''t explode just now."


    "Wei''er..." Han Ming trembled at the mention of her name. "Where is she? Is she alive?"


    Catherine replied, "When you two fell into the chasm, I sensed Kalon''s presence. He must have been drawn by the fire mage''s magic. I hid, but he likely took Wei''er''s body. Whether she''s alive or not, I don''t know."


    Han Ming frowned. "Kalon? Why would he take her? Could he revive her? But why? Just because she''s a water mage? That doesn''t make sense..."


    Catherine pointed to the emerald pool. "The Seed of Life gave you a new body, and this pool heals wounds. If you want to know why Kalon took her, you''ll have to ask him yourself. But you''ll need to become much stronger first. Right now, you''re insignificant to him. Also, the Seed of Life has been absorbed by you. The remnant of the Tree of Life will soon wither completely, and this island will collapse. You should focus on escaping before that happens." With that, Catherine vanished.


    "Wait... so I just came back to life, and now I might die again?" Han Ming groaned.


    Still, he had gained two important pieces of information. First, he could now absorb water elemental energy. Did that mean he could become a water mage? But the thought of water magic''s limited power made him feel helpless. He had seen firsthand how devastating fire magic could be. A single fireball had caused so much destruction. What about more advanced spells? And why did fireballs explode? They were more like grenades! Compared to that, water magic seemed laughably weak. Water arrows? Seriously?


    Second, his lifespan had increased. If he continued to grow stronger, he might live for centuries. The thought made him smile. Centuries! What a concept!

 Chapter 15: The Mysterious Pool

    Chapter 15: The Mysterious Pool


    No matter what, the priority was to find a way out of this place. Otherwise, death would be inevitable, and that would be a tragic joke.


    Step by step, Han Ming walked out of the pool, only to realize he was completely naked. He couldn¡¯t possibly run around like this. Glancing around, he noticed towering trees everywhere, resembling a dense forest. Catherine had mentioned this was an island, and it seemed to be quite large.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes fell on the spot where Catherine had stood earlier. There was a bundle on the ground. Picking it up, he found it was a black robe, likely left for him by Catherine. She was surprisingly thoughtful.


    Putting on the robe, he found it fit perfectly. Han Ming then recalled the first time he had seen Catherine¡ªher body had been gigantic. The second time, she had shrunk to the size of a palm-sized fairy. This time, she appeared as a woman of normal height.


    Heh¡­ the ability to change her body at will. Han Ming smirked, his mind wandering into some rather inappropriate thoughts.


    After indulging in his fantasies for a moment, he wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth and quickly composed himself. He had almost forgotten that Catherine hadn¡¯t left¡ªshe was merely invisible, possibly somewhere on the island. If she saw him like this, she might get angry and kill him. That would be dangerous.


    Shielding his eyes with his hand, Han Ming spotted a high hill in the distance. He broke off a branch to use as a walking stick and began his exploration. First, he needed to find a high vantage point to survey the terrain and figure out how to escape. The remnants of the World Tree were tall enough, but they were too thick¡ªprobably requiring more than a dozen people to encircle. Climbing it was out of the question.


    Using the stick to push aside obstructing plants, Han Ming trudged into the forest. As the saying goes, "The mountain looks close, but the journey is long." The hill, which didn¡¯t seem too far, took him half a day to reach.


    After struggling to climb the hill and surveying the surroundings, Han Ming felt a wave of frustration. The island was enormous, with no end in sight. It was more like a small continent than an island. Please don¡¯t let it be as big as Japan in my world, he thought.


    On the other side of the hill was a narrow valley, only a few dozen meters wide. At the end of the valley stood an even larger mountain, covered in lush, red vegetation. Large animals grazed below, their forms indistinct from this distance, but their size was clearly massive.


    Sigh¡­ How am I going to get out of this damned place? Han Ming felt utterly helpless.


    **Roar¡­**


    A low growl sounded nearby, startling Han Ming. He turned to see a leopard-sized beast about ten meters away, its eyes gleaming as it stared at him. Its front paws dug into the ground, and it continued to growl.


    Han Ming stood frozen, staring at the beast. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Running was out of the question¡ªhe couldn¡¯t outpace it. Fighting was also hopeless. He could only hope the beast would lose interest in him, though he knew the odds were slim.


    Just as Han Ming was caught in this dilemma, a loud **boom** echoed from the distant mountain, startling both him and the beast.


    It was a volcano, and it had just erupted. Lava shot into the sky, cascading down like a flood. The sky was blanketed in ash, and the ground shook violently. Han Ming lost his balance and tumbled down the steep slope on the other side of the hill. Fortunately, the dense vegetation cushioned his fall, and he wasn¡¯t seriously injured. The beast, however, had also fallen with him. Before Han Ming could recover, the beast charged at him. Han Ming sighed and closed his eyes, bracing for the end.


    But the expected attack never came. When he opened his eyes, the beast was gone. Han Ming scratched his head in confusion. Had it really lost interest in him? Suddenly, the ground began to tremble again. Turning around, Han Ming nearly wet himself.


    The large herbivores that had been grazing near the volcano were now stampeding toward him, with a river of lava hot on their heels.


    "Mother of god!" Han Ming screamed, scrambling to his feet and running for his life. If he didn¡¯t run now, he was done for. Each of those beasts was at least five or six meters tall¡ªtwice the size of an elephant¡ªand their long tusks were terrifying. If they caught up to him, he¡¯d either be impaled or trampled to death. Han Ming cursed inwardly. Why do herbivores even need such long tusks!?


    As he ran, the beasts closed in. Han Ming felt like he had never run so fast in his life. The veins in his neck bulged, and his legs felt like they weren¡¯t his own. His feet were cut and bleeding from the rough terrain.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    After running through the narrow valley for nearly two hours, Han Ming was shocked. How had he managed to maintain such a sprint for so long? In the past, he would have collapsed after a few minutes. Was it because his body had been transformed? Or was it due to absorbing the energy from the magic crystal? But there was no time to ponder this now. The end of the valley was in sight, marked by a sharp turn that led to a steep slope. Han Ming bent over, gasping for air. His lungs felt like they were about to explode, and his muscles ached unbearably. His vision blurred, and he saw stars. He couldn¡¯t run anymore. At that moment, the large tusked beasts caught up to him. Han Ming glanced back and saw that the lava hadn¡¯t reached this far. But in that split second of distraction, one of the beasts failed to make the turn and slammed into Han Ming. Its long tusk pierced straight through his body.


    Han Ming was sent flying like a kite, blood spraying into the air. He landed far away, tumbling down the steep slope until he finally came to a stop on flat ground.


    Han Ming lay on the ground, one hand clutching his stomach as blood seeped through his fingers. His consciousness was fading. Was this how he was going to die?


    Just then, he spotted the remnants of the World Tree not far away, and beneath it was the small, emerald-green pool. A surge of hope filled him. Gritting his teeth, he used one hand to hold his stomach, preventing his intestines from spilling out, and with the other, he began crawling desperately toward the pool. His only thought was: **Crawl! If I can reach the pool, I¡¯ll survive!**


    One meter, two meters, three meters¡­ Han Ming¡¯s consciousness grew weaker, and his strength was fading fast. When he was just four or five meters away from the pool, he couldn¡¯t move anymore. Staring at the water, Han Ming felt a wave of despair. He was so close, so close! If only Wei¡¯er were here¡­ Sigh.


    Thinking of Wei¡¯er, the little girl, the hand clutching his stomach began to emit a soft glow. Han Ming felt a small surge of strength return to him. Struggling to turn his head, he saw the faint light emanating from his hand. His eyes lit up¡ª**Healing magic!** This was water-based healing magic!


    Overjoyed, he didn¡¯t waste time thinking. Using the last bit of strength he had regained, he crawled forward and finally reached the pool. With a final effort, he rolled into the water, making sure to keep his face above the surface to avoid drowning. Exhausted and having lost a lot of blood, Han Ming passed out the moment he relaxed in the water.


    Han Ming¡¯s body floated gently in the emerald-green pool. The circular wound in his stomach began to heal slowly as the water worked its magic. Damaged muscle tissue and skin started to regenerate, and his newly grown arm gradually filled out.


    After an unknown amount of time, Han Ming opened his eyes. The comfort he felt made him let out a loud cry of relief. Sitting up, he looked at his stomach¡ªthe wound was almost completely gone. Han Ming marveled at the creator¡¯s ingenuity. This pool was truly miraculous. As long as he had a breath of life left, it could completely heal him. Han Ming began to wonder: before leaving, he had to find a way to take some of this water with him. With it, he would have a lifeline. No matter what dangers he faced in the future, as long as he wasn¡¯t dead, he could rely on this water to recover. But why hadn¡¯t Selina shown any interest in it? Why hadn¡¯t she tried to take some? Did the water not work on elves? Or¡­


    Wait¡­ Could it be that the water loses its power once it¡¯s separated from the remnants of the World Tree? That must be it! The pool was likely nourished by the remnants of the World Tree, drawing its energy from it. Taking the water away would probably be futile.


    Only when the wound on his stomach had completely healed did Han Ming step out of the pool. Gently touching his stomach, he found no scar¡ªthe skin was as smooth as a baby¡¯s. Looking at his reflection in the pool, Han Ming was surprised to find that he had become even more handsome! What the hell? Was this another effect? His facial features hadn¡¯t changed much, but his skin was now fair and smooth, making him look more refined. He had always been good-looking, but after two near-death experiences and healing in the pool, his entire body had improved. If the women from his world saw him now, they¡¯d be green with envy. The problem was, he was a man. This was way too effeminate.


    Han Ming suddenly thought of Dar, that kid. The next time they met, Dar would surely tease him mercilessly. "Effeminate?" "Pretty boy?" "Living off women?" Damn it¡­ How annoying¡­


    But compared to life, these things were trivial. There was no time to dwell on them. The most important thing now was to test his theory¡ªwhether the pool¡¯s water would lose its power once separated from the World Tree.


    First, he needed something to carry the water. After wandering through the forest for a while, Han Ming found a type of giant flower. Each petal was as large as a sack, perfect for holding water. The only problem was that the flower was about four meters off the ground. In the past, Han Ming would have immediately looked for something to reach it, but this time, he instinctively jumped. He almost laughed at his own stupidity¡ªhow could he possibly reach that high?


    But to his astonishment, he did. He had jumped over two meters, easily grabbing the petal.


    Landing back on the ground, Han Ming stood there, holding the petal, dumbfounded. Since when could he jump so high? He swung his fist experimentally, and the air whistled around it. His entire body was filled with strength. He tried to recall everything that had happened, and a vague idea began to form in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t even bother going back to test the pool water. Instead, he sat down on the ground, deep in thought.


    Could it be¡­ that after pushing his body to its limit during that frantic run, and then healing in the pool, something had changed? Was it possible that every time he pushed his body to its absolute limit and then recovered in the pool, his body "remembered" that limit and adapted to it? In other words, each time he reached his limit and healed in the pool, his body would grow stronger? If that was the case, then by repeatedly pushing himself to his limits, he could continuously grow stronger and stronger!


    The thought excited Han Ming so much that he leapt to his feet. This was like having a cheat code! If his theory was correct, he needed to act fast. He had absorbed the Seed of Life, and the remnants of the World Tree probably wouldn¡¯t last much longer. He had to make the most of this time to grow stronger. Thinking back to his previous encounters¡ªthe hateful Kelvin, the so-called Dark Temple, and the oath he had sworn¡ªhis anger flared.


    Gritting his teeth, Han Ming muttered, "Just wait. I¡¯ll be back!"

 Chapter 16: The Path to Strength

    Chapter 16: The Path to Strength


    Han Ming''s idea was sound, but he encountered a problem that stumped him.


    How could he push his physical limits time and time again? He tried running wildly in an open space, but it took a long time before he was exhausted enough to collapse. However, this didn''t quite reach his limit. It was a waste of time with minimal results. He also tried pushing a large tree with all his might, ending up utterly spent, yet still not reaching his limit.


    He tried various methods, but none worked. Each time he neared his physical limit, he would collapse from exhaustion before reaching it. The last time he had truly pushed his limits was an exception¡ªwhen his life depended on it, and his body''s potential was unleashed. He returned to the valley, only to find that the lava had flowed away through a crevice, and the volcanic ash had disappeared. This puzzled him greatly.


    It wasn''t until he discovered a small patch of remaining volcanic ash in a corner that he finally understood. The area around the volcano was teeming with small red insects that devoured the ash, leaving nothing behind. Shortly after, red plants sprouted rapidly, attracting large beasts to feed on them.


    He witnessed another volcanic eruption, excitedly watching as the beasts fled from the advancing lava. The scene of humans and beasts fleeing together repeated itself. However, to Han Ming''s embarrassment, this time he managed to run all the way back to the pond without reaching his limit. Though his vision blurred and his muscles ached, he was far from exhausted. It seemed his physical strength had improved significantly. While pleased, he reluctantly abandoned this method.


    Time passed, and Han Ming grew increasingly anxious. If things continued this way, the remnants of the Tree of Life would wither before he made any significant progress, wasting this precious opportunity for growth. He couldn''t bear the thought of regretting it later.


    Since actively pushing his limits seemed futile, he decided to explore the forest, hoping to find something that could help him achieve his goal.


    After wandering the forest for half a day, Han Ming noticed that while there were many animals, most were herbivores, with few aggressive beasts. He had hoped to encounter the kind of beast he had faced before, to engage in combat, but that hope was dashed. He had even prepared by making a more durable leaf pouch to carry water from the pond. He had tested it by cutting his arm and drinking the water, which surprisingly healed the wound. However, the water''s potency diminished over time, eventually becoming ordinary. Fortunately, the pond water could also stave off hunger, sustaining him for long periods.


    Looking at the wooden stick in his hand, Han Ming felt a sense of helplessness. The stick, picked up near the remnants of the Tree of Life, was incredibly hard. He had tried smashing it against rocks until he was too exhausted to lift it, yet the stick remained unscathed, harder than steel.


    Such a fine weapon, yet no use for it.


    Han Ming climbed to the top of the Tree of Life''s remnants and sat on a branch, lost in thought. His current strength allowed him to climb up, though with difficulty. Over the past few days, he had finally mapped out an escape route. Directly above the island was the ceiling of the underground space, with a massive fissure not far from the rock wall. He must have fallen from there. Although the remnants of the Tree of Life were hundreds of meters tall, they still fell short of the ceiling by several dozen meters. Jumping was out of the question, and he hadn''t yet figured out a better way to reach it. Moreover, he wasn''t ready to leave just yet.


    As he prepared to climb down, a faint glimmer of light caught his eye in a distant corner.


    What was that?


    Curious, Han Ming decided to investigate. Perhaps there was something unexpected to discover.


    Grabbing his stick, he hacked through the undergrowth until he reached the source of the light.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    What he saw left him gaping in astonishment.


    Before him was a massive stone cave enveloped in a faint blue glow. Above the entrance were three large characters: "Shrine of Water."


    Han Ming passed effortlessly through the blue light barrier. As his body made contact, he felt a faint, almost imperceptible surge of water-based magical energy within him. Scratching his head, he paid it little mind and ventured inside.


    After walking for a short while, he found a staircase leading deep underground. It seemed someone had been here before.


    Descending several hundred steps, he emerged into a vast open space. The walls were embedded with faintly glowing blue stones, illuminating the area brightly. Han Ming examined the stones closely, disappointed to find they weren''t the magical crystals he had hoped for.


    Wait! What was that?


    In the distance, he saw figures moving. Could there be people here?


    Gripping his stick tightly, Han Ming cautiously approached. When he finally saw the figures clearly, his pupils contracted, and every hair on his body stood on end. They were skeletons clad in tattered armor, wielding long swords! The nearest skeleton had already spotted him, its hollow eye sockets glowing with red lights instead of eyes.


    Han Ming swallowed hard. Could these be the resurrected humans? Katheryn had mentioned that an elder from her clan had once led an army of resurrected humans, elves, and even dragons. Were these the same?


    The skeleton that had spotted Han Ming charged at him with its sword raised. Han Ming nearly wet himself.


    Nothing could prepare him for the terror of facing such a creature. In his world, people feared ghosts and monsters more than wild beasts. His heart raced as panic set in.


    In a flurry, he raised his stick to block the skeleton''s strike, only to be sent flying several meters, his stick knocked from his hands. Without thinking, he screamed and bolted, running up the stairs and out of the cave. Only after putting considerable distance between himself and the cave did he dare look back, relieved to see the skeleton hadn''t pursued him.


    Could it not leave the cave? Han Ming glanced at the blue light barrier at the entrance, piecing together a theory.


    Taking a deep breath, he decided to leave this terrifying place. His arms still tingled from the skeleton''s strike. The creature was unnaturally strong, and there were many more like it. He had no desire to provoke them.


    As he turned to leave, an idea struck him.


    This was exactly the kind of training opportunity he had been searching for!


    These skeletons were strong and, in a sense, alive. He could use them to push his limits. With the pond water to heal him, what did he have to fear? As long as they didn''t decapitate him, he could keep fighting, growing stronger with each encounter. The skeletons, on the other hand, wouldn''t improve.


    Patting the water pouch at his waist, Han Ming felt a flicker of reassurance. He strode back into the cave, returning to the open space below. Peeking cautiously, he saw that the skeleton that had chased him had returned to its original position. Relieved, he retrieved his stick and crept along the wall.


    The skeleton spotted him again and charged, sword raised. This time, Han Ming was ready. Gripping his stick tightly, he met the skeleton''s attack head-on.


    The stick clashed against the sword, and Han Ming was sent flying once more. But this time, he didn''t flee. Rolling to his feet, he roared and charged again. The skeleton met him, and the two engaged in a fierce struggle. Han Ming was repeatedly knocked back, his hands trembling so badly he could barely hold the stick. His legs shook as he struggled to stand. The skeleton seized an opening, slashing Han Ming''s side.


    "Ahhh! That hurts like hell!"


    Han Ming screamed in pain, clutching his wound as he fled up the stairs. Another slash caught his back as he ran.


    He burst out of the cave and collapsed on the grass outside, hastily drinking from his water pouch. Thankfully, the skeleton''s blade hadn''t struck the pouch, or he would have been in real trouble.


    Within moments, his wounds healed. Han Ming stood up, flexing his muscles. He could feel his strength had increased slightly, not as much as before, but enough to encourage him. If he kept this up, he would grow stronger in no time!


    Determined, Han Ming sneaked back into the cave, picked up his stick, and charged at the skeleton with a roar, "Your grandpa''s back!"


    In his excitement, he forgot his usual tactic of luring the skeleton closer to the entrance. His shout attracted four or five skeletons, and Han Ming yelped, "Oh crap!" before turning tail and fleeing.


    Damn it! I got careless.


    After calming down, he gripped his stick and charged back into the cave.


    Thus began a cycle of defeat, injury, and growth. Han Ming''s strength and speed steadily increased. When his water ran out, he returned to the pond to refill his pouch, then rushed back to fight. From being unable to withstand a single strike, he progressed to holding his own for several exchanges, and eventually to fighting on equal footing. This process took him roughly three days.


    When he finally smashed a skeleton''s head off with his stick, he cheered and laughed triumphantly¡ªonly to attract several more skeletons, forcing him to flee once again.


    Not far from the cave entrance, Katheryn sat perched on a branch, her figure flickering in and out of view. Resting her chin on her hand, she watched Han Ming''sÀDZ·µÄÉíÓ° with an amused smile.


    "This kid is quite interesting..."

 Chapter 17: Training!!

    Chapter 17: Training!!


    A month had passed...


    "Whew!" Han Ming exhaled deeply as he surveyed the layer of shattered skeletal remains before him. This floor had exactly one hundred skeleton soldiers¡ªno more, no less. After a month of relentless day-and-night battles, his endurance, speed, and strength had all improved significantly. Now, he could confidently say that he had surpassed the limits of an ordinary human.


    From the staircase to the far end of the open space, he had fought his way through. He also noticed another staircase leading downward. Could there be a second level?


    Curiosity piqued, Han Ming descended the stairs and found himself in another open area identical to the first. In the distance, shadowy figures loomed. More skeleton soldiers? What could possibly be hidden here, guarded by so many skeletons? It must be something extraordinary. The thought of uncovering a treasure made his heart race. He was determined to reach the end and solve the mystery.


    When he encountered the first skeleton soldier on the second level, Han Ming was taken aback. While there were indeed skeleton soldiers here, they were vastly different from those on the first level. Their armor was far more intact, no longer tattered and broken. Moreover, they were nearly twice as tall, standing at about three meters.


    How strong were they? Han Ming didn¡¯t dare underestimate them. After successfully drawing the attention of one skeleton soldier, he immediately turned and ran. His speed had improved significantly, but to his surprise, the second-level skeleton soldier kept pace with him, relentlessly pursuing him.


    Wanting to test the skeleton¡¯s strength, Han Ming suddenly stopped, raised his staff with both hands, and blocked a downward slash from the skeleton¡¯s massive blade.


    The force of the blow drove Han Ming to his knees, shattering his kneecaps with a sickening crack and sending a cloud of dust into the air. His right arm, unable to withstand the impact, was dislocated. But the skeleton wasn¡¯t done. As soon as it retracted its blade, it delivered a swift kick to Han Ming¡¯s abdomen, sending him flying like a cannonball into the far wall. The impact caused chunks of stone to rain down.


    Countless battles on the first level had honed Han Ming¡¯s survival instincts. Without a moment to assess his injuries¡ªhis shattered knees, dislocated arm¡ªhe relied on his left arm to drag himself back to the staircase. With a few desperate rolls, he managed to climb back to the first level.


    The kick to his abdomen had caused the most damage. He gasped for air, but none came. His vision spun, and as he reached for the water pouch at his waist, a wave of nausea overwhelmed him. He vomited bile, his face turning a deep shade of purple from the pain and lack of oxygen.


    With his left hand, he fumbled for the water pouch and took a large gulp. The cool, emerald-green water felt like a refreshing stream flowing over scorched metal, soothing his injuries. His body shuddered with relief, every pore seeming to breathe in the comfort. Finally, air rushed into his lungs. He lay down, waiting for his body to recover.


    "Whew! How are the second-level skeletons so overpowered!?" Han Ming thought, still shaken. His current strength allowed him to easily disarm the first-level skeletons, but compared to the second-level giants, he was nothing. This wouldn¡¯t do. He couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow, let alone train effectively. He had nearly lost his life.


    Just then, a shadow flashed before his eyes¡ªa steel blade descending toward his head.


    "Crap! The skeleton followed me!?"


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Han Ming rolled to the side, dodging the strike. Using the wall for support, he stood up and gasped at the scene before him. The shattered skeletons on the first level were slowly reassembling themselves. They were coming back to life!!


    Thankfully, these were the weaker first-level skeletons, not the overpowered second-level ones. But Han Ming was still severely injured, and he was deep in the first level, surrounded by skeletons.


    He kicked one skeleton away and, taking advantage of the fact that most hadn¡¯t fully reassembled, sprinted back to the entrance and escaped.


    Soaking in the pool, Han Ming groaned in relief. He pondered his next steps. The second-level skeletons were too powerful, and the first-level ones had revived. If he wanted to continue improving, the first-level skeletons were no longer sufficient. How could he grow stronger to face the second-level skeletons? At the very least, he needed to be able to withstand a few blows. Getting incapacitated in one strike wasn¡¯t helping him improve.


    Once fully healed, Han Ming stepped out of the pool and hesitated for a moment before shouting, "Catherine! Catherine...!"


    The air rippled, and a curvaceous figure appeared before him. It was Catherine.


    "Do you... have anything heavy? Like... equipment or something? You know what I mean, right?" Han Ming stammered, feeling awkward. Catherine owed him nothing. She had saved his life before, and since arriving here, she hadn¡¯t taken his blood. But he had no other options, so he swallowed his pride and asked.


    *Clang!*


    Without a word, Catherine dropped a pile of items on the ground. They were bracelets, anklets, and a belt, all plain black with no adornments. But their weight was astonishing. They sank into the ground, creating a small crater. After dropping them, Catherine gave Han Ming a cold look and vanished.


    "This woman... why is she always so cold?" Han Ming muttered under his breath. He tried to pick up the items but could only manage to lift the belt.


    As soon as he spoke, a massive vine shot out from the ground, wrapping tightly around him and lifting him into the air. To make matters worse, the vine was covered in thorns that pierced deep into his flesh.


    "Ugh!" Han Ming¡¯s eyes rolled back as a thorn the length of a finger stabbed into him. He coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    *Splash!*


    The vine hurled him into the pool before retracting into the ground.


    "Ah! It hurts! It hurts!! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll never do it again!" Han Ming screamed in agony.


    ---


    The island¡¯s central area glowed red under the light of molten lava, with steam rising into the air.


    A small figure carried a boulder twice his height, doing frog jumps around the pool. Each landing left deep footprints in the ground. Occasionally, an injured animal would approach the pool to drink, glance curiously at the strange human, and then hop back into the forest.


    In the valley, massive beasts with giant tusks, each over six meters tall, stampeded like a raging river. A thin figure stood among them, holding a massive wooden shield, his eyes blazing with determination. The moment he made contact with the herd, he was sent flying.


    Time and again, he got up, only to be knocked down again. This relentless figure seemed immune to fatigue, pain, and the concept of impossibility.


    Two months flew by.


    During this time, the island had witnessed the presence of a madman. Wherever there were large beasts, he would charge at them without hesitation. Countless times, his legs were broken, his stomach pierced, and he was trampled until he vomited blood.


    By the pool, the boulder on his back had grown from his height to twice his size. In the valley, he went from being instantly knocked down by the herd to holding his ground for a few seconds. In the forest, he went from being repeatedly beaten to grappling with a massive iron-skinned rhinoceros. A man less than two meters tall stood his ground against a beast over three meters tall and six meters long, his feet sinking into the soil as he refused to budge. Despite the rhino¡¯s furious stomping, it couldn¡¯t advance an inch.


    "I¡¯ve done it! I¡¯ve done it! Hahaha!" Han Ming roared in triumph as he successfully wore a bracelet on each wrist, an anklet on each ankle, and a belt around his waist. Two months ago, he could barely lift the belt, but now he wore them all. On the ground, there were still nearly twenty pairs of bracelets, anklets, and several increasingly massive belts. His goal was to one day wear them all!


    Taking a deep breath, Han Ming stepped into the cave entrance, each step leaving a deep footprint.


    ---


    In the first-level hall, a skeleton soldier swung its blade at Han Ming. He grabbed its wrist with one hand and its waist with the other, lifting it off the ground. With a fierce roar, he tore it in half!!


    "Come at me!!" Han Ming bellowed in rage.


    A horde of skeleton soldiers surged toward him. Burdened by the heavy equipment, Han Ming could only move step by step, leaving deep footprints. He kicked one skeleton into pieces, its bones scattering everywhere, and ripped the head off another. He was unstoppable!!

 Chapter 18: The Magic Corps

    Chapter 18: The Magic Corps


    After successfully reaching the second level, Han Ming picked up the wooden stick he had dropped earlier and took a large gulp of pond water to replenish his energy. Without hesitation, he charged forward to engage the skeleton soldier head-on.


    **Boom!**


    Dust flew up from under their feet as the two clashed, neither gaining the upper hand.


    Han Ming knew his strength had skyrocketed. Before, he could only carry a stone as tall as a person, but now he could manage one twice that size. However, this didn¡¯t mean his strength had merely doubled. It was like comparing two ordinary people: one could carry a 100-pound sandbag, while the other could manage 150 pounds. Yet, the person who could carry 150 pounds might easily take on two people carrying 100 pounds each without breaking a sweat. Among ordinary humans, the difference in strength isn¡¯t vast, but every incremental improvement represents a qualitative leap.


    He was aware that if he removed the weights he carried, he could easily defeat this skeleton. But he refused. He vowed to himself that as long as he remained on this island, he would not remove the weights. In fact, he planned to keep adding more until he was fully loaded!


    **Crack!** The three-meter-tall skeleton soldier slashed at Han Ming¡¯s waist, and he felt as though his spine might snap. If not for the belt he wore, the blow might have cut him in half. The heavy weights also slowed his movements.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t flee. Instead, his wooden stick lashed out like a whip, striking the skeleton¡¯s chest and sending it staggering. The two fought fiercely, each strike a life-or-death exchange.


    Two more months passed...


    Han Ming finally stood at the end of the second level. The bracelets and anklets he wore had increased from one to three, and his belt had been replaced with a larger one. The immense weight forced him to craft a pair of oversized wooden shoes; otherwise, every step would sink him halfway into the ground.


    As expected, there was another staircase leading downward. What awaited him below? Larger skeleton soldiers?


    Upon reaching the third level, Han Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Crystals! Magic crystals!!! The entire floor was littered with magic crystals of various colors¡ªred, green, blue, yellow, and white! All five elemental types were present! Han Ming had some knowledge of magic crystals. In this world, there were four types of currency: 1 gold coin = 10 silver coins = 1,000 copper coins. An ordinary person¡¯s annual income was about 10 gold coins. To put it in perspective, 1 copper coin was roughly equivalent to 10 RMB, and 1 gold coin was about 10,000 RMB. Of course, this comparison wasn¡¯t exact, but it gave a rough idea. A small magic crystal was worth 10 gold coins, a medium one was worth 1,000 small crystals, a large one was worth 1,000 medium crystals, and a supreme-grade crystal was worth 1,000 large crystals. However, the exchange rates weren¡¯t fixed. Fire crystals were the most valuable, while water crystals were the cheapest, with prices fluctuating based on the demand among mages.


    The value of magic crystals wasn¡¯t determined by their size. A medium crystal was only slightly larger than a small one, but it contained far more magical energy, and its purity was significantly higher. Magic crystals could only be obtained from the heads of magical beasts, meaning larger crystals came from more powerful beasts. This made medium and large crystals extremely rare, and supreme-grade crystals were practically legendary.


    Legend had it that once a mage reached the Awakening stage, they could use forbidden spells¡ªcatastrophic magic capable of destroying entire cities in an instant. The basic requirement for such spells was the consumption of a large magic crystal.


    Given their value, it was no wonder Han Ming was thrilled to see piles of small magic crystals. This was wealth! More importantly, if he wanted to advance his water magic, he needed to continuously absorb water crystals. If he could take all these crystals with him, it would be an immense fortune! He could officially step into the ranks of water magic apprentices!


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As Han Ming daydreamed, drooling at the thought, a fireball came flying at him without warning.


    Han Ming barely had time to dodge, the searing heat grazing his face. The fireball exploded behind him, the shockwave knocking him to the ground. Fortunately, the third level¡¯s structure was far sturdier than the previous two. The walls and floor were made of hard, bluish stone, much tougher than ordinary rock. Otherwise, the flying debris from the explosion would have turned him into a pincushion.


    Han Ming¡¯s ears rang from the explosion, but his resilience had improved significantly. Even at such close range, he didn¡¯t lose consciousness.


    He struggled to lift his head and saw rows of skeleton figures in the distance. Each skeleton wielded a staff, their hollow eyes glowing with an eerie red light. A chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°Damn it!! A skeleton mage corps!!!!!¡±


    Before Han Ming could recover from the shock, a long vine sprouted from the ground, entangling his legs. This vine was far inferior to the one Katheryn had summoned, but it still did its job, restricting his movement. In the next moment, fireballs, ice arrows, earth spikes, and wind blades came raining down. Judging by their power, these skeleton mages were low-level, likely only first-tier, though Han Ming couldn¡¯t be sure of their exact rank. Even so, being hit by so many spells at once would surely be fatal.


    Han Ming shook his legs, shattering the vines, and managed to dodge slightly. But more vines surged forward, and the barrage of spells exploded near him. The shockwave slammed him into the bluish stone wall, leaving a shallow dent in the otherwise indestructible surface.


    As he fell from the wall, an earth spike shot up, piercing his side. However, Han Ming¡¯s immense weight caused the spike to crumble under the pressure. More vines wrapped around him, and another wave of magical attacks followed. A wind blade slashed across his chest, cutting a deep gash, while ice arrows pierced his leg.


    Han Ming was in agony, but he had no time to think. Using all his strength, he broke free from the vines, but before he could move, another volley of fireballs came hurtling toward him. A few were already too close to dodge. In that moment, Han Ming thought, ¡°I¡¯m done for.¡±


    His survival instincts kicked in, allowing him to evade most of the fireballs, but a few still struck him.


    The explosions from the fireballs, combined with the direct hits, sent his heavily weighted body flying. The water pouch at his waist burst open, spilling green pond water all over him. Miraculously, the water wasn¡¯t evaporated by the fireballs. Instead, it soaked into his body, shielding him from the worst of the explosions and preventing him from being blown to pieces.


    The pond water seeped into his wounds, pulling him back from the brink of death. It was as if a giant hand was tugging him away from the gates of the underworld, fightingËÀÉñ for his life.


    This was the most severe injury he had suffered in a long time. Han Ming lay on the staircase, letting the pond water heal him.


    It took a full day for him to wake from the brink of death. The entire pouch of pond water had been exhausted, but it had saved his life.


    When Han Ming finally opened his eyes, he checked his body to confirm he was fully healed and intact. Relieved, he felt his eyelids grow heavy and fell into a deep sleep. He was exhausted...


    Since arriving on this underground island, he hadn¡¯t slept a wink. For months, he had relied on the pond water, neither eating, drinking, nor resting, dedicating every second to becoming stronger. Now, he was finally tired...


    He slept for three full days.


    When he woke, there was no trace of his injuries left. His water pouch was empty, so he needed to return to the pond to refill it. He hadn¡¯t given up on conquering the third level. The word ¡°surrender¡± wasn¡¯t in his vocabulary. However, this time he needed to prepare more thoroughly. The skeleton mage corps was ridiculously overpowered. He realized that, unlike the first two levels, he couldn¡¯t adapt slowly and defeat them one by one. He had to learn to fight in groups, to move through crowds of enemies unscathed, like a leaf floating through a storm.


    He guessed that the skeleton soldiers on the second level had likely respawned, and without pond water to replenish his energy, he would have to fight his way back.


    Gently removing his weighted accessories, Han Ming tilted his neck and felt an overwhelming surge of strength coursing through his body, as if it were bursting to be unleashed.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    With a roar, Han Ming charged into the second-level hall like a whirlwind. Every giant skeleton soldier he collided with was sent flying. He plowed through the crowd of over a hundred skeletons like a heavy armored tank, carving a path of destruction. The first-level skeletons were even less of a challenge. Wherever he went, they turned into piles of broken bones.

 Chapter 19: Escape to Freedom

    Chapter 19: Escape to Freedom


    Upon returning to the pool, Han Ming¡¯s first task was to fill a large pouch with the spring water. He then dug out the weighted accessories that had been deeply embedded in the ground. As he unearthed the last one, he noticed a pair of dark green shoes woven from an unknown plant. They looked quite beautiful.


    What¡¯s this?


    As soon as Han Ming put on the shoes, they seemed to come alive, sprouting countless thread-like tendrils that wrapped tightly around his feet.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Han Ming exclaimed, quickly tearing off the shoes and tossing them aside. His heart raced as he realized the shoes were alive!


    After a moment of hesitation, he reconsidered. These must have been left by Catherine. They probably weren¡¯t dangerous. The shoes had been buried deep, which was why he hadn¡¯t noticed them earlier. If Catherine had left them for him, there must be a reason. Besides, if she wanted to harm him, she could have done so easily. She didn¡¯t need to resort to tricks.


    Screw it, I¡¯ll wear them.


    Han Ming put the shoes back on, and the tendrils wrapped around his feet again. This time, he was prepared and didn¡¯t panic.


    Once the tendrils fully entwined his feet, Han Ming felt as if the shoes had become a part of him. It was as if countless roots had grown from the shoes, anchoring him firmly to the ground. But when he lifted one foot, the sensation disappeared.


    Could it be¡­?


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He was starting to understand.


    He quickly picked up three sets of weighted accessories and put them on. Instantly, he felt as if a thousand pounds were pressing down on him. To his surprise, his feet remained firmly on the ground without sinking.


    Now he fully understood the shoes¡¯ purpose.


    Holy crap!! These were tailor-made for him! Han Ming was deeply moved. He hadn¡¯t expected Catherine to be so thoughtful. In that case¡­


    ¡°Catherine! Catherine!¡±


    The air blurred, and Catherine appeared before him, her expression as cold as ever.


    Despite having seen Catherine¡¯s beauty multiple times, Han Ming still found it hard to resist. He thought to himself, if she ever smiled, he might just die on the spot¡­


    Ah¡­ now¡¯s not the time for that!


    ¡°Catherine, can you give me a container? I want to take all the crystals from the third level,¡± Han Ming shamelessly asked.


    Without a word, Catherine tossed him a cloth bag. ¡°This is the last one. Don¡¯t expect anything else from me. Remember, this storage bag can only hold inanimate objects. It has a size limit¡ªnothing larger than five meters, and it can only hold up to five cubic meters of items.¡± (Of course, these measurements were based on the otherworld¡¯s standards, which Han Ming¡¯s mind had adapted to after his language was synchronized with this world.)


    Wow! A spatial storage bag! Something he had only read about in novels! Han Ming was ecstatic.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go yet¡­¡± Just as Catherine was about to disappear, Han Ming realized he should make all his requests at once. Otherwise, she might not appear again.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re a wood-element mage, right? Could you¡­ maybe¡­ help me carve a weapon from the remnants of the World Tree? It¡¯s too hard for me to handle,¡± Han Ming said, his face red with embarrassment. He felt bad asking for more, but he had no choice. The small wooden stick he had been using was too light and awkward.


    ¡°What kind of weapon do you want?¡± Catherine asked coldly. Even she didn¡¯t understand why she kept agreeing to Han Ming¡¯s requests. By her nature, a mere mortal like Han Ming shouldn¡¯t even be worthy of speaking to her. Yet she had not only saved him but also granted his unreasonable demands multiple times. This was unprecedented. Perhaps she had some inexplicable expectation of him. She had a vagueÔ¤¸Ð that this boy might achieve something extraordinary in the future, though the possibility seemed almost zero to her.


    ¡°An axe! A huge axe! The bigger, the better! The heavier, the better!¡± Han Ming quickly replied.


    Catherine waved her hand, and the remnants of the World Tree trembled. A massive branch broke off and floated in the air, shedding layers until it transformed into a giant axe over two meters long. The axe was larger than Han Ming himself, with a handle specially designed to fit his smaller hands. The axe head alone was almost as tall as Han Ming. Carved from the World Tree¡¯s remnants, the axe exuded an ancient, majestic aura, adorned with intricate patterns that gave it a unique beauty.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Han Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled as he admired the perfectly crafted axe.


    Catherine nodded. ¡°The stick you used before was just a withered branch. This axe is made from the core of the World Tree. Its hardness and weight are incomparable. Also, don¡¯t summon me again unless I choose to appear.¡± With that, she vanished.


    Han Ming nodded vigorously at the empty space. He stepped forward, grabbed the axe handle, and tried to lift it¡­


    It didn¡¯t budge!


    Han Ming¡¯s jaw dropped. This¡­ this is way too heavy! He could easily lift a boulder five or six meters tall, but he couldn¡¯t move this axe an inch.


    This is a joke, right? Han Ming wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and laughed awkwardly.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He could only wear three sets of weighted accessories now, with more than a dozen sets still unused. Maybe once he could wear them all, he¡¯d be able to wield the axe. Though by then, he¡¯d probably have to remove all the accessories to do so.


    After moving all the accessories to the entrance of the Water God¡¯s Cave and tossing the water pouch into the storage bag, Han Ming was determined to conquer the third level. If the pool water ran out, he¡¯d refill it. He wouldn¡¯t stop until he cleared the third level.


    He quickly cleared the first level of weak skeleton soldiers and moved to the second level, this time wearing four sets of weighted accessories.


    His goal was clear: not to kill enemies, but to train his agility. He needed to navigate through hundreds of giant skeleton soldiers! Only then could he hope to conquer the third level.


    Once he could move smoothly with four sets, he¡¯d add a fifth, then a sixth, and so on! He endured countless injuries, pushing his limits, even risking his life, all to grow stronger. The thought of his deep-seated hatred and the impending invasion of his homeland left him no choice. He wasn¡¯t one for grand speeches or sentimental thoughts, but he knew one thing: he was a man! A man who would stand tall and do what was right!


    Over time, he continuously shuttled through the Water God¡¯s Cave. Each failure on the third level drove him back to the second to train further. He added more and more weighted accessories, and his strength soared.


    Time flew by like a song¡­


    A year passed. The remnants of the World Tree, now devoid of the Seed of Life, were on the verge of complete withering.


    Standing at the entrance to the third level, Han Ming felt calm. He removed the ten sets of weighted accessories and smiled slightly.


    Entering the third-level hall, he was once again greeted by a barrage of magical attacks. But this time, he moved like a phantom, weaving through the onslaught. The skeleton mages continuously cast spells, replenishing their magic by absorbing crystals before rejoining the fight.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Han Ming¡¯s heart ached as he shouted, ¡°You beasts! Stop absorbing those! They¡¯re mine! All mine!¡±


    Even with his lightning speed, it was difficult to prevail against hundreds of skeleton mages. He advanced step by step, carefully. Thankfully, these mages were only at the beginner level. If they were any stronger, Han Ming would have been obliterated.


    One fell, then two, then three, then four!


    Han Ming fought with increasing ferocity, pushing his speed to the limit. He was exhilarated. Before, he couldn¡¯t even get close, but now he was taking them down one by one.


    When the last skeleton mage fell, Han Ming was utterly exhausted. The several pouches of pool water he had prepared were completely drained. But he didn¡¯t stop. He cheered and laughed maniacally as he rushed into the sea of crystals.


    After a year of relentless assaults on the third level, the skeleton mages had consumed a significant portion of the magic crystals. But what remained was still substantial. There were thousands of crystals from each of the five elements. Han Ming gleefully stuffed them into his storage bag, singing like a farmer during harvest, his joy overflowing.


    It took a while for Han Ming to calm down from his excitement. There was one more thing he needed to do. He knew this wasn¡¯t the final level because he had seen the entrance to the next level. Unlike the previous entrances, this one bore three large characters:


    ¡°Water God¡¯s Hall!¡±


    What could be inside?


    With his emotions in check, Han Ming stepped into the final level, the Water God¡¯s Hall. The staircase leading here was much longer than the others.


    In the hall, he saw a stone platform at the far end, with a massive blue crystal floating above it.


    A large magic crystal!!! And a water-element one at that!!! Something so rare and valuable, even money couldn¡¯t buy, was right here!


    Before Han Ming could recover from his shock, the ground began to tremble.


    From the left side of the hall, a giant red skeleton rose. It was over twenty meters tall! Han Ming could only stare up at it in awe. Now he understood why the Water God¡¯s Hall was built so large¡ªit was for this behemoth.


    Six months later¡­


    The Water God¡¯s Hall was in ruins. The walls, floor, and even the ceiling were scarred with deep gashes. Rubble and shattered bones littered the ground.


    The giant red skeleton sat in the center of the hall, its bones broken and battered. Its arms were half gone, its skull missing a large chunk, and its legs completely destroyed. Its massive armor was in pieces. The red light in its eyes flickered and faded as it lost its last vestiges of life.


    Before it stood a young man with a giant axe on his shoulder. One hand gripped the axe handle, while the other rested on his chest. He bowed deeply to the skeleton¡¯s remains and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you. For everything.¡±


    In the past six months, Han Ming had finally managed to wear all twenty sets of weighted accessories. When fully equipped, they merged, returning to a single bracelet on each wrist, an anklet on each foot, and a narrow belt around his waist. But the weight remained the same¡ªtwenty sets¡¯ worth. And he had defeated the giant skeleton while wearing them!!!


    Storing the axe in his storage bag, Han Ming walked to the stone platform at the end of the hall. He reached out and took the large magic crystal, placing it in his bag. On the platform was also an ancient scroll covered in intricate runes. On one side were three golden characters:


    ¡°Water God¡¯s Decree!¡±


    Han Ming carefully unrolled the scroll. Suddenly, the runes on the scroll trembled and came to life, surging into his body through his hands and rushing toward his head.


    Han Ming stood frozen, his eyes losing their light, his body devoid of any signs of life.


    This state lasted for several hours before his eyes regained their spark.


    When he came to, his body was almost completely immobile. He was utterly shocked!


    The Water God¡¯s Decree!


    ¡°To those who are destined to obtain this, cultivate it diligently and carry it forward!¡±


    Countless images played in Han Ming¡¯s mind like a movie. He learned that this island had once been the home of a water-element mage who had reached the pinnacle of magic¡ªan Elemental Master!!!


    The Water God¡¯s Decree was the ultimate legacy of this mage¡¯s life¡¯s work.


    The blue barrier outside the Water God¡¯s Cave was the first line of defense. Only water-element mages could pass through it. The subsequent layers of obstacles were also set by the mage. To cultivate the Water God¡¯s Decree, one needed a unique trait: an exceptionally strong physique!


    But passing the four levels of skeleton guards was just the beginning. The extent to which one could cultivate the Water God¡¯s Decree was closely tied to the strength of their body. Unlike ordinary magic, the Water God¡¯s Decree required an extraordinary sensitivity to elemental energy. Ordinary mages stored magical energy within their bodies and released it through various spells. The first four layers of the Water God¡¯s Decree were similar. But the latter four layers required a deep understanding of elemental principles. Beyond the initial stage of a novice mage, each subsequent rank¡ªfrom Grand Mage to Archmage, Magus, Demon Soul, Demon God, Awakened Divine Master, Divine Demon, and finally Elemental Master¡ªcorresponded to one layer of the decree, totaling eight layers.


    In Han Ming¡¯s mind, a scene played out that left him in awe.


    **First Layer of the Water God¡¯s Decree: Absolute Freeze!**


    An old man waved his hand, instantly freezing everything he touched. The old man explained that even a fire-element mage a full rank above him couldn¡¯t melt the ice unless the caster willed it.


    **Second Layer of the Water God¡¯s Decree: Devour!**


    The old man touched various creatures, and they instantly turned into desiccated husks before crumbling to dust. He explained that at this level, one could extract all the water from an enemy¡¯s body. The limit was using it on someone one full rank above. Against higher ranks, the effect diminished.


    **Third Layer of the Water God¡¯s Decree: Heavenly Flame!**


    The old man raised his hand, and his body was enveloped in a strange white flame. Anything the flame touched¡ªflesh, stone, even refined metal¡ªwas instantly consumed. This wasn¡¯t burning; it was complete annihilation. The old man explained that at this level, one could reverse water elements, turning them into icy flames. At its peak, it could incinerate anything in existence. The strength of the objects destroyed and the amount of icy flame generated depended on the caster¡¯s power.


    Han Ming couldn¡¯t see the next five layers. According to the old man, he would need to reach the third layer to glimpse the next three, and only by mastering the sixth layer could he see the seventh. The final layer would only be revealed upon mastering the seventh.


    Even just the first three layers left Han Ming in awe. They completelyµß¸² his understanding of water-element magic, especially the third layer¡¯s Heavenly Flame. A mage reversing water elements to control icy flames more terrifying than ordinary fire? It was almost like being a fire-element mage, but far more powerful!


    Now, the cultivation¿Ú¾÷ for the first three layers flashed in his mind. For now, they were cryptic and difficult to understand.


    I¡¯ll need to study a lot of magic-related materials, Han Ming thought.


    Back on the surface, Han Ming¡¯s heart was still racing. The gains from this journey were immense. He felt a renewed hope for his future.


    While Han Ming was studying the Water God¡¯s Decree, he was unaware of what was happening around him. Catherine had been at the entrance of the Water God¡¯s Cave, wanting to check on Han Ming. She was slightly worried about him. The barrier outside the cave couldn¡¯t stop her, as she was an elf, one of the most powerful races in this world.


    But before she could enter, a phantom of an elderly man with white hair appeared above the cave. The man glanced at her, and Catherine felt as if her entire being had been laid bare. She froze, unable to move, and even considered fleeing for her life. She had never felt suchѹÆȸРbefore, not even when facing the Elf King. Catherine was terrified!


    ¡°He is my successor,¡± the old man said simply before dissipating.


    Just a phantom!? Catherine thought in shock. A mere remnant of the old man¡¯s consciousness had left her in such a state.


    The remnants of the World Tree finally reached their end, withering away at a visible rate.


    Meanwhile, Han Ming stood in the narrow valley, holding a massive wooden shield he had found near the World Tree¡¯s remnants.


    **Boom!!** The volcano erupted!


    The six-meter-tall beasts with long tusks began their frantic escape once more. Han Ming stood calmly in the center of the valley, a smile on his face as he awaited their arrival.


    The ground trembled as the herd of beasts charged toward him.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± Han Ming¡¯s eyes sharpened, and he let out a fierce battle cry as he charged forward.


    He was like a sword, piercing through the herd. Countless beasts were sent flying into the air before crashing to the ground. Han Ming advanced swiftly, using his shield to force a path through the narrow valley. Beast after beast was flung aside until Han Ming broke through the herd, sending the last one flying.


    **Boom!!** The entire island shook violently!


    Han Ming turned to see the remnants of the World Tree slowly toppling.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over,¡± Han Ming sighed softly. He had lived here for two years, and his life had been given to him by this tree. He wanted to see it one last time.


    Han Ming stood before the remnants of the World Tree, watching as it fell. He knelt and kowtowed three times, saying, ¡°Thank you for giving me a new life. Han Ming will never forget you!¡±


    At that moment, the island began to break apart, and the surrounding magma started to pour in.


    It was time to leave.


    Wait! What¡¯s this!?


    Han Ming looked up and saw a small white flower growing at the base of the World Tree¡¯s remnants, swaying in the wind.


    The Miracle Flower!!? Could this be the Miracle Flower that Big Head had been desperately searching for!?


    Han Ming didn¡¯t have time to think. He quickly plucked the flower and stored it in his bag. The ground beneath him cracked, and magma surged toward his feet.


    Han Ming leaped onto the partially fallen tree, then jumped again, reaching higher and higher until he was at the top. The tree¡¯s tilt left him still a hundred meters below the ceiling of the underground space.


    He crouched deeply, then sprang up like a cannonball, shooting straight into the crack he had fallen through. Behind him, the entire island collapsed. Without the World Tree¡¯s remnants to hold it back, the magma erupted, filling the underground space and chasing after Han Ming.


    Han Ming raced through the massive crack, the scorching magma hot on his heels!


    The light ahead grew brighter!


    With a whoosh, Han Ming burst out of the crack and into the massive chasm where he had first been cornered. It was here that he had been given a new life.


    In a remote part of the Death Canyon, a geyser of magma suddenly erupted from the ground, and a figure shot out with it.


    The figure landed and, with a few leaps, covered nearly a kilometer.


    A shout echoed through the sky:


    ¡°I, Han Ming, have returned!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 20: Massacre (Part 1)

    Chapter 20: Massacre (Part 1)


    Standing by the crevice, Han Ming remained silent for a long time. It was here, three years ago, that he, along with Wei''er, Dar, and Kaja, had been driven to the brink of death by their pursuers. He had nearly lost his life, and Wei''er''s fate remained unknown to this day. All of this was thanks to the Dark Hall and that despicable Kaelvin.


    Han Ming slowly raised his head, his eyes blazing with an overwhelming hatred. Two years of life-and-death trials had not made his body more rugged. On the contrary, he looked even more delicate than when he first arrived in this world. Logically, he should have been covered in bulging muscles by now, but the constant nourishment from the Life Pond had kept his physique ordinary. If someone were to claim he was a martial artist, no one would believe it.


    A gentle breeze swept by, tousling Han Ming''s flowing black hair and causing his cloak to flutter in the wind.


    He adjusted his cloak, pulling the hood over his head to conceal his handsome, delicate face.


    It was time to move on.


    Meanwhile, the Valley of Death was anything but peaceful. Three years ago, Han Ming had entered this place, and two years ago, he had fallen into the abyss. By now, the selection process for the batch of youths he had been part of had long concluded. Now, another group of newly captured youths was nearing the end of their own deadly competition. It turned out that as soon as Han Ming and his group had stepped out of the stone cave to begin their death match, another batch of youths had already been locked away, waiting for their turn.


    In the center of the Valley of Death, over a hundred black-clad figures formed a circle. Inside the circle were forty youths who had survived thus far, undergoing the final selection. The rules were clear: only twenty would emerge victorious, earning the Dark Hall''s favor and the opportunity to be trained.


    Everyone fought desperately to survive. Here, failure meant death¡ªthere were no second chances.


    **"Ha!"**


    In the open space within the circle, two youths clashed fiercely, neither willing to give up, for surrender meant the end of their lives. A full year of brutal combat had stripped their faces of any expression, leaving their bodies covered in scars. Every survivor was a strong individual¡ªthey could be deceitful, courageous, or even opportunistic. But the rule here was simple: survival of the fittest.


    One of the combatants was a tall, cold-faced girl. Her opponent was a nearly three-meter-tall giant, whose physical strength and explosive power far surpassed hers. In a direct confrontation, she stood little chance, and she knew it. Instead of engaging him head-on, she continuously maneuvered around the edges of the arena, aiming to exhaust the giant''s stamina.


    The prolonged battle had made the giant increasingly irritable. Roaring, he desperately tried to grab the girl and deliver a fatal blow. His growing rage disrupted his movements, and his patience wore thin.


    This was exactly what the girl had been waiting for. Suddenly, she stopped running and stood still. The giant, thinking she had given up, charged at her with a roar. A faint smile curled on the girl''s lips as she spotted an opening. With a swift motion, she kicked up a cloud of sand, engulfing the giant.


    The sand rushed into the giant''s eyes, and he cursed inwardly, too late to rub them as he hastily retreated. But a cold, sharp sensation at his neck made his heart sink. He knew it was over.


    The girl sheathed her dagger and walked back to the crowd without a second glance, leaving the giant to collapse to his knees, clutching his neck in a futile attempt to stem the gushing blood.


    A black-clad figure nodded slightly, while another beside him said coldly, "Pass. Next group."


    **Clap, clap, clap!**


    "Still as brutal as ever, I see..."


    The sound of applause suddenly echoed from outside the arena.


    Everyone present was startled, turning to see a slender figure in a black cloak approaching slowly, his face completely hidden.


    "Who are you?!" one of the black-clad figures barked, his heart racing. How had this person approached without any of the hundred Dark Hall members noticing? A deep sense of unease filled him. This intruder was clearly not here with good intentions.


    The mysterious figure chuckled as he approached, slowly pulling back his hood to reveal a delicate, handsome face. "Shadow, don''t you recognize me? It''s no wonder¡ªtwo years have passed. In that time, you''ve slaughtered thousands. It''s only natural you''d forget me." This was none other than Han Ming, and the black-clad figure was none other than Shadow, the leader of their group.


    "It''s you?!" Shadow exclaimed, shooting a questioning glance at one of his subordinates. Of course, he remembered Han Ming. The boy had left a deep impression on him¡ªhe was the first in years to dare fight back. Shadow had even admired Han Ming back then. But unfortunately, Han Ming had crossed paths with Kaelvin, the Dark Hall''s chosen fire mage, and had to be sacrificed. The subordinate Shadow glanced at was the one who had been secretly tracking Han Ming and the others. Shadow had a bad feeling about this. Han Ming should have been dead, yet here he was, standing before them. And he had come back willingly. What was his goal? What was his leverage? Had he found a powerful backer to seek revenge?


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The subordinate narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "You and that female member were blasted into the crevice and fell into the magma. If I''m not mistaken, you were already dead when the fireball hit you. And falling into the magma below, there''s no way you could have survived. Who are you really?!"


    Han Ming noticed Shadow''s eyes darting behind him and chuckled. "Don''t bother looking. I came alone. As for how I survived, that''s none of your concern. Since you remember how I ended up in that situation, that''s good. At least you''ll die knowing why."


    "Just you? No matter where you''ve been these past two years, or what opportunities you''ve had, it''s impossible for you to have grown so strong in such a short time," the black-clad figure retorted, clearly skeptical. To him, this situation reeked of something unnatural, something beyond reason. If Han Ming was speaking like this without any backing, he must be insane.


    "Test him," Shadow ordered one of his subordinates. He wanted to see if Han Ming had the strength to back up his arrogance. He knew full well that the batch of youths they had captured back then were all ordinary teenagers. His subordinates, on the other hand, were almost all second-tier warriors. Without learning combat skills or cultivating battle energy, even the most talented individual would only be a slightly stronger ordinary person. Even if Han Ming was a genius and had somehow reached the first tier of warriors in two years, he would still only be a first-tier warrior at best. More importantly, Shadow sensed no battle energy emanating from Han Ming. And who could have possibly activated his battle energy for him?


    The subordinate stepped forward, his voice icy. "If you survived, you should have run. But now, you''ve lost that chance." As he spoke, he began to approach Han Ming, his speed increasing with each step. A faint cross-shaped mark flickered on his forehead, indicating that he was at least a first-tier warrior!


    Han Ming said nothing, simply standing there with a smile as the black-clad figure attacked. The youths forced to participate in the death match watched nervously, their hearts secretly hoping Han Ming could save them. But upon hearing that Han Ming was just another participant like them, their hopes were dashed. If Han Ming died, they would have to continue the final battle, and only twenty of the forty would survive. No one wanted to be among the eliminated.


    The black-clad figure''s speed surged as he drew a gleaming dagger. When he was within five meters of Han Ming, he leaped into the air, his body twisting at an impossible angle. A faint aura of battle energy surrounded him as his dagger shot straight for Han Ming''s throat.


    **Crack!**


    A scene that shocked everyone unfolded. Han Ming didn''t even move his feet, nor did he make any attempt to dodge. As the black-clad figure closed in, Han Ming simply raised his right hand, casually deflecting the attack and seizing the man''s neck. With a swift motion, he snapped the man''s neck and tossed the body aside.


    Shadow''s pupils contracted. In his mind, Han Ming should have been unable to avoid that strike. In terms of speed and angle, his subordinate''s attack had been nearly flawless. Even if Han Ming had somehow grown stronger, he shouldn''t have been able to kill his subordinate so effortlessly, without even bothering to dodge. Shadow had imagined countless outcomes, but this was not one of them. His expression grew darker.


    **Hiss!**


    The youths in the arena gasped. They couldn''t believe their eyes. This so-called participant, just like them, was terrifyingly powerful! A glimmer of hope sparked in their hearts. Perhaps this youth could truly save them. Each of them clenched their fists. Their hatred for the Dark Hall was no less than anyone else''s. Even if they were likely to be among the final survivors, they had lost countless friends and comrades in this Valley of Death. Han Ming''s actions made them inwardly cheer!


    "Attack!" Shadow barked. He didn''t want to test Han Ming any further. No matter how strong Han Ming had become, he couldn''t possibly defeat so many Dark Hall members.


    The black-clad figures began to spread out, surrounding Han Ming. Each of them began to emit a faint aura of battle energy.


    Han Ming elegantly clapped his hands and said, "Don''t worry. None of the Dark Hall members will leave here alive today."


    "Arrogant!"


    One of the black-clad figures growled coldly and charged forward. Simultaneously, several others attacked from all directions¡ªsome leaped into the air, others crouched low, and some charged head-on. They had Han Ming completely surrounded, targeting him from above, below, and the sides.


    Han Ming chuckled softly. This situation felt all too familiar. Back in the second level of the skeleton cave, hundreds of giant skeletons had attacked him at once, yet he had danced through their blades without a scratch. Compared to those skeletons, these black-clad figures were far weaker individually. Even if their coordination was better, it was all futile in Han Ming''s eyes.


    As the black-clad figures closed in, Han Ming pulled out a wooden stick from behind him and leaped into the air, effortlessly evading all their attacks. Mid-air, he flipped upside down, his stick raining down like a torrential storm!


    No one had expected Han Ming to move so quickly or jump so high. As the black-clad figures'' attacks missed, they hesitated, preparing to scatter and regroup for another assault. But they were too slow. It was already too late.


    **Thud, thud, thud, thud!**


    Han Ming''s stick struck with pinpoint accuracy, smashing each attacker''s head like a watermelon.


    Blood and brain matter splattered across the ground!


    "All but the ten leaders, attack together!" Shadow barked, exchanging a glance with the other leaders before giving the order.


    Over a hundred black-clad figures surged forward, surrounding Han Ming in layers.


    Han Ming landed lightly on the ground, glanced at the corpses at his feet, and laughed heartily. "You''re lucky! Today, I plan to test my true strength. At least this way, your deaths won''t be in vain. Today, all of you will pay for your actions!"


    With that, Han Ming tossed aside the wooden stick and pulled out the giant battle axe Katheryn had custom-made for him from his storage bag. He hoisted it onto his shoulder, its immense weight causing the ground to tremble violently and sending up a cloud of dust. The axe, including its handle, was a staggering three meters long!


    Everyone was stunned. A slender youth, less than two meters tall, was carrying an absurdly large battle axe on his shoulder! The sheer disproportion was mind-boggling. Even a three-meter-tall giant would struggle to wield such a weapon, yet here was Han Ming, carrying it with ease. The visual impact was indescribable.

 Chapter 21: Massacre (Part 2)

    Chapter 21: Massacre (Part 2)


    In truth, Han Ming hadn¡¯t unleashed his full strength as he had claimed. He was still wearing the set of ultra-heavy weighted accessories, which had merged from twenty individual sets.


    The scene before them left everyone speechless, their mouths agape in shock.


    The violent tremor that had just shaken the ground made it clear to everyone just how unimaginably heavy the battle axe in Han Ming¡¯s hands was. Forget wielding it as a weapon¡ªmost of them wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift it an inch off the ground!


    The black-clad assassins, however, felt a slight sense of relief. They thought to themselves, *This kid is overestimating himself. Sure, his strength is absurd, but such a massive and heavy axe will definitely slow him down. Sacrificing speed for power is a foolish trade-off, especially for assassins like us who rely on agility and precision. He¡¯s outsmarted himself!*


    "Hit and run!" one of the black-clad assassins shouted to his comrades. He and a few others charged forward, confident that Han Ming¡¯s enormous weapon would quickly drain his stamina and hinder his movements. They planned to wear him down, believing that no matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t sustain the use of such a weapon for long.


    Han Ming, of course, understood their strategy, but he didn¡¯t care. With a smirk, he moved for the first time.


    *Boom!*


    A gust of wind swept through the area. Before the charging assassins could even process what was happening, Han Ming¡¯s massive axe had already reduced them to bloody pulp, sending their remains flying into the air.


    As soon as Han Ming¡¯s figure paused, he was already on the move again.


    His movements were unpredictable, appearing in places no one could anticipate. With each swing of his axe, another group of assassins was torn apart, limbs and body parts scattering like leaves in a storm. The sky was filled with a gruesome rain of dismembered limbs and blood, as if the world itself was ending. The speed at which he wielded the axe was so fast that no one could even see his movements clearly. All they saw was a blur, followed by death.


    Even the young warriors who had endured nearly a year of life-and-death battles had never witnessed such a horrifying scene. Many of them fell to their knees, vomiting uncontrollably. The brutality was too much to bear.


    But Han Ming didn¡¯t feel any remorse. In his mind, he kept replaying Wei¡¯er¡¯s final words: *"Cough, cough¡­ Han, Han Ming¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t fulfill my dream of becoming a great water mage¡­ But it¡¯s okay. Having you as a friend¡­ I¡¯m really, really happy."*


    He could still see Wei¡¯er¡¯s small, frail figure standing resolutely in front of him, shielding him from Kyle¡¯s fireball attack with her own body.


    "Too weak!" Han Ming roared, swinging his axe once more. Another wave of blood and gore erupted into the sky. His eyes welled up with tears as he silently vowed, *Wei¡¯er, your big brother is avenging you. Watch closely as these scum meet their end!*


    After Han Ming dealt with the last wave of black-clad assailants, he had transformed into a vengeful demon, drenched in blood, resembling a ghoul that had crawled out of hell. He could have avoided the blood, but he chose not to. He wanted to feel the blood of his enemies, to witness the terror in their eyes as they died!


    Everyone present was speechless, unable to comprehend the depth of hatred that could drive someone to such madness.


    Han Ming glared at the remaining ten black-clad leaders in the distance, his words dripping with venom. "Wei''er was my only friend here. I saw her as my sister. And you took her from me. Well done! Truly well done!"


    The leader, known as Shadow, finally realized that the young man before him had gone mad. What was even more terrifying was his strength. All of his subordinates were second-tier warriors, yet Han Ming had slaughtered them effortlessly. This wasn¡¯t a battle; it was a massacre! Shadow himself was a first-tier grand warrior, but he knew without a doubt that he was no match for Han Ming. Even with the other nine first-tier grand warriors by his side, victory was far from certain.


    "Retreat!" Shadow growled through gritted teeth. This was the most bizarre battle he had ever encountered. From start to finish, Han Ming hadn¡¯t shown a trace of combat aura. Yet, with nothing but his flesh and blood, he had annihilated Shadow¡¯s forces. It was the greatest humiliation Shadow had ever suffered.


    "I¡¯ll remember everything that happened today. You¡¯ll regret what you¡¯ve done!" Shadow spat, though fear gnawed at him. Han Ming was an insurmountable wall. The boy was only around twenty years old! How could someone so young possess such terrifying strength? Shadow had always considered himself a prodigy, having reached the first-tier grand warrior level by thirty through relentless training. Yet, Han Ming had surpassed him at such a young age. Judging by the pressure he exuded, Han Ming was likely at the peak of the second-tier grand warrior level, possibly even the fifth or sixth tier! A sixth-tier grand warrior at twenty? Such an enemy could not be allowed to live! Even if Shadow couldn¡¯t handle him, the Dark Palace behind him would never let Han Ming go!


    Stolen novel; please report.


    As the ten black-clad leaders turned to flee, Han Ming¡¯s voice cut through the air like a blade. "Did I say you could leave?"


    *Thud!*


    Han Ming vanished from his spot and reappeared behind one of the fleeing leaders, his hand piercing through the man¡¯s chest and pulling out his heart. In a blur, he was already chasing after another leader.


    The next leader, realizing his dire situation, quickly drew a staff topped with a small yellow magic crystal. He was an earth-element mage!


    The mage hastily chanted an incantation, and a three-meter-thick stone wall erupted in front of him just as Han Ming closed in. As a first-tier grand mage, he was confident in the strength of his barrier. But before he could even think of escaping, Han Ming shattered the wall with a single swing of his axe, closing the distance in an instant. With a powerful kick, he cleaved the mage in two at the waist, then moved on to the next target without pause.


    The young onlookers stared in stunned silence as Han Ming systematically eliminated the black-clad leaders, each of whom they had once thought invincible. These leaders, all second-tier warriors, were utterly powerless against Han Ming, unable to even flee.


    Soon, only Shadow remained.


    Han Ming slammed his battle axe into the ground, causing a seismic shockwave that sent rocks and dirt flying into the air. Shadow was thrown off his feet, and Han Ming smoothly followed up with a kick, pinning Shadow to the ground and breaking several of his ribs.


    "Tell me, where is Kyle?" Han Ming demanded, his voice cold and menacing as he loomed over the bleeding Shadow.


    Shadow, knowing he had no chance of survival, bit down on a hidden poison capsule. With a sinister grin, he took his last breath.


    "Damn it!" Han Ming roared in frustration, unable to stop Shadow from taking his own life. He brought his axe down on Shadow¡¯s body, burying it deep into the ground with a thunderous crash. The force folded Shadow¡¯s body in half, leaving only his hands and feet visible above the blood-soaked earth.


    "Was it worth it?"


    A soft sigh reached Han Ming¡¯s ears. He knew it was Catherine speaking to him. Her words tempered his rage slightly. Despite her cold demeanor, Catherine had helped him numerous times. Her question carried a hint of concern, as if she feared he would lose himself to the bloodlust and become a mindless killing machine.


    "It was worth it! Anyone who dares harm my friends or family must die!" Han Ming replied firmly, though his voice softened slightly. "Thank you for your concern. I know I went too far today. I¡¯ll work on controlling myself."


    Catherine didn¡¯t respond further.


    Han Ming stored his battle axe in his spatial bag and picked up the wooden stick he had discarded earlier, placing it back as well. He walked slowly toward the group of terrified young onlookers, who were only a year or two younger than him.


    "Does anyone here know how to pilot an airship?" Han Ming asked, scanning the group.


    Silence.


    Han Ming realized the terror he had instilled in them. The memories of today¡¯s carnage would likely haunt them for the rest of their lives. He regretted his actions, knowing he had let his rage overshadow his humanity. He didn¡¯t want his vendetta to scar these young souls. He hoped they could return to their homes, forget the horrors of Death Canyon, and live normal lives as warriors or mages. But his actions had undoubtedly left a lasting mark on their journey.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t harm any of you," Han Ming said gently. "Once, I was just like you¡ªcarefree, innocent, and full of joy. I had strict parents, but I also had friends and happy times. I skipped school, snuck cigarettes and alcohol. Whether you understand me or not, I want you to know this: here, I lost my best friend. If you can¡¯t forget today, then remember it well. Remember that you must never let those you care about get hurt. Otherwise, regret and hatred will destroy your lives."


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes grew moist as he spoke. He, too, was a victim of fate. He could have had a bright future¡ªmarrying the woman he loved, raising children, living a simple yet fulfilling life. But now, with Wei¡¯er¡¯s fate uncertain, his friends¡¯ whereabouts unknown, and the looming threat of the demon realm¡¯s invasion, Han Ming couldn¡¯t see a future for himself. He might be the only Earthling in this world, and stopping the invasion was his responsibility. If he didn¡¯t act, there would be no hope.


    Han Ming sighed softly, composing himself. He rubbed his face vigorously, forcing a smile. "After today, live your lives well. I believe the trials you¡¯ve endured have taught you to cherish life, haven¡¯t they? You¡¯ve been trapped in that cave for a year, haven¡¯t you? And you¡¯ve dreamed of returning to your old lives, no matter how good or bad they were, because that¡¯s where happiness lies, right?"


    The young onlookers hesitated, then nodded vigorously. Returning to their old lives was all they had dreamed of for the past two years.


    "Then, does anyone know how to pilot an airship? Can you take me back to Wildland City?" Han Ming asked with a smile.


    "I... I can," a young girl replied timidly.


    Seeing her reminded Han Ming of Wei¡¯er. He steadied himself and said gently, "Thank you. Everyone, follow me."


    Han Ming led the group toward the airship left behind by the Dark Palace members. As they walked, the young onlookers watched his back, their hearts filled with mixed emotions. But they all took his words to heart, and the image of the young man with black hair and a giant battle axe was forever etched in their memories.


    "No matter what you think, I¡¯ll become as strong as him¡ªa true man!" a burly young man declared, his voice filled with determination as he hurried after Han Ming.


    The others were momentarily stunned by his words, then nodded in agreement, their faces filled with resolve and hope. They quickened their pace, following Han Ming toward the airship.


    Thus concluded the Death Canyon arc, the chapter of death and survival.

 Chapter 22: Return to the City

    Chapter 22: Return to the City


    The city of Wildhaven wasn¡¯t too far from the Valley of Death¡ªjust a two-day journey. During this time, Han Ming took the opportunity to thoroughly clean himself aboard the airship. From the ship¡¯s storage, he picked out a set of ordinary clothes that fit him well. After all, the Dark Hall members couldn¡¯t go around everywhere dressed in black. That would be far too conspicuous and risk exposing their identities. Finding a set of plain clothes was easy enough.


    On the first day of the flight, Han Ming did nothing but find a comfortable bed and sleep soundly for a full day and night.


    Some of the youths wanted to ask Han Ming about cultivation techniques, but seeing him asleep, no one dared disturb him. In their eyes, Han Ming¡¯s incredible strength at such a young age was truly remarkable. From what they had overheard from the Dark Hall members, Han Ming had only been training for about two years. Perhaps he could teach them something useful.


    When Han Ming woke up on the second day, a few bold individuals approached him with food, hoping to curry favor.


    Han Ming smiled, finished the meal, wiped his mouth, and said, ¡°Alright, what do you want to ask?¡±


    One of the youths gathered his courage and asked softly, ¡°Can you tell us how you became so strong? Those Dark Hall members were already incredibly powerful. Most of them were second-tier warriors, but they were far stronger than ordinary second-tier warriors. Yet, in front of you, they seemed like helpless weaklings. It¡¯s unbelievable! How did you do it?¡± By the end, the boy¡¯s voice was trembling with excitement.


    Han Ming chuckled and replied, ¡°Everyone has their own unique journey and growth process. My methods won¡¯t work for you, and they can¡¯t be replicated. But if you work hard, one day you might catch up to me, or even surpass me.¡±


    The truth was, Han Ming¡¯s strength stemmed from the island deep underground. Most importantly, the island had the remnants of the Tree of Life and the miraculous pond water that could infinitely restore vitality. Additionally, there was the cave left behind by the ultimate water mage, the Elemental Master, which housed three levels of skeleton soldiers for training. These skeletons could infinitely respawn, allowing him to practice endlessly. Such an experience wasn¡¯t something just anyone could have. Missing even one of these elements would have made it impossible for him to achieve his current strength.


    Thinking of the mysterious Water Elemental Master, Han Ming fell into deep thought. First of all, the old man must have died long ago. From the few words the old man had left behind, Han Ming knew that the Water God¡¯s Scripture he had created was unique in this world. Aside from Han Ming himself, no one else should know it. Of course, Han Ming had only obtained the cultivation method so far. As for the primary requirement for cultivation¡ªbeing a second-tier grand mage¡ªHan Ming was still far from that level.


    Although his physical body was incredibly strong, possibly even nearing the level of a second-tier grand warrior, his water magic was still at the most basic stage. He didn¡¯t even know how to cast a simple low-level healing spell. The only time he had used healing magic was by accident when he was on the verge of death.


    He didn¡¯t even know how to further his magical training or where to learn magic. All he knew, from what Big Head had told him, was that every country had a Mage Guild. Was that where he needed to go?


    Han Ming lowered his head in thought. The only thing he knew for sure was that he could slowly increase his magical energy by absorbing water elemental magic crystals. However, this definitely wasn¡¯t the only way to enhance magical energy. Magic crystals were far too precious, and it was impossible for every mage to rely on them for strength. The amount of magic crystals required would be astronomical.


    He had seen one of the Dark Hall members with a staff embedded with a small earth elemental magic crystal. It seemed that even for mages, magic crystals weren¡¯t easy to come by. In his storage bag, Han Ming had various small magic crystals of different attributes, as well as a large water elemental crystal left behind by the mysterious Water Elemental Master. Obtaining these had been pure luck. He doubted that every mage could amass such a fortune in magic crystals.


    It seemed that after returning to Wildhaven, his first stop would be the auction house to see just how scarce magic crystals were. He could also trade his other elemental crystals for water elemental ones, as the fire, wood, earth, and wind crystals were useless to him.


    After that, he needed to find out where the Mage Guild was located. He had to go there to clear up some of his confusion about magic. After all, the contents of the Water God¡¯s Scripture were far too profound for him. Without learning the relevant magical knowledge, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate it properly.


    The youths who had asked Han Ming for advice were visibly disappointed by his answer. Seeing Han Ming deep in thought, they realized he had no intention of continuing the conversation and dejectedly walked away.


    It wasn¡¯t that Han Ming didn¡¯t want to help them, but his experiences were truly unique. Even if he told them, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. It wasn¡¯t like they could go searching the world for the Tree of Life. Even the powerful elves had been searching for it for years without success, let alone these youths.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Han Ming disembarked from the airship early in the Wildhaven Forest, bidding farewell to the youths before heading into the woods.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    When he had been kidnapped by the Dark Hall, Big Head hadn¡¯t been aware of it. Han Ming wondered where Big Head was now. Had he returned to the Wildhaven Forest to continue experimenting with various plants?


    Thinking of Big Head¡¯s resilience, Han Ming silently vowed to help him as much as possible. When he had left the underground island, a small white flower had grown from the withered remnants of the Tree of Life. Han Ming didn¡¯t know if this flower was the so-called Miracle Flower that Big Head had mentioned. To him, the Miracle Flower seemed like nothing more than a beautiful lie.


    But since this small white flower had grown from something as powerful as the remnants of the Tree of Life, it must have its own unique properties. If it could grant rebirth and produce that miraculous pond water, the flower was likely extraordinary as well.


    To Han Ming¡¯s disappointment, the tree hollow where he and Big Head had once lived had long been abandoned. It seemed Big Head hadn¡¯t returned here in a long time.


    After searching the Wildhaven Forest for a day without success, Han Ming had no choice but to leave and head to Wildhaven the next day.


    If Big Head wasn¡¯t at the tree hollow, there were only two possibilities: either he was in Wildhaven, or he had ventured deeper into the forest in search of the Miracle Flower. Han Ming hoped it was the former.


    Arriving at the gates of Wildhaven, Han Ming took a deep breath as he gazed at the massive city entrance.


    Wildhaven, I¡¯ve returned.


    First, he asked around at the city gates about Big Head¡¯s whereabouts, but no one had any information. A passing mercenary squad suggested he try the mercenary inn in the city, as almost all mercenaries in Wildhaven stayed there. With people coming and going from all directions, someone might have seen the person he was looking for.


    After thanking them, Han Ming entered the city and easily found the mercenary inn based on their directions. Although Wildhaven was vast, mercenaries were always on the move, often operating in the Wildhaven Forest. For their convenience, the inn was located close to the city gates.


    Even though he had some idea of what to expect, Han Ming was still taken aback by the sheer size of the mercenary inn. The building was nearly 200 meters tall, almost twice the height of Wildhaven¡¯s city walls. He also noticed that there were quite a few buildings in the city that were even taller.


    This was truly a major city! The inn, built from massive stones, was more like a mercenary palace than a simple lodging.


    Han Ming¡¯s appearance attracted quite a bit of attention from the mercenaries coming and going. Standing in front of such a colossal building, his slender frame of 1.8 meters was a stark contrast. His fair skin and handsome face stood out even more among the burly, scar-covered mercenaries who were often over two meters tall. Their muscular builds, rough laughter, and imposing presence made Han Ming¡¯s delicate appearance all the more noticeable.


    As Han Ming entered the inn¡¯s lobby, he drew even more stares. Many people curiously eyed this ¡°pretty boy,¡± wondering what someone who looked so out of place was doing here.


    Some even whistled and called out, ¡°Hey! Which family¡¯s girl is this? So delicate! You should go home. This place is dangerous and not for you.¡±


    The comment sparked a wave of laughter. Even the tall beauty behind the counter, handling check-ins and mission assignments, glanced over curiously at the young man.


    Han Ming simply smiled and shook his head, choosing not to engage with the rough crowd. He didn¡¯t need to stoop to their level.


    Of course, this was just his own perspective. If these mercenaries had seen Han Ming wielding a three-meter-long giant battle axe, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to mock him. Rough? Hell, you¡¯re rougher than any of us! The axe, forged from the remnants of the Tree of Life, was terrifyingly heavy. Just placing it on the ground would make it impossible for any ordinary mercenary to lift.


    Han Ming wasn¡¯t sure who to ask for information. The lobby was filled with stone tables, and the place was bustling with rowdy mercenaries drinking and shouting¡ªwhat Han Ming considered ¡°rough people.¡± He decided to head straight for the counter.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to ask¡­ um, where should I go to inquire about someone¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Han Ming approached the counter and realized that even the woman handling the transactions was as tall as he was.


    The woman blinked her large eyes curiously, scrutinizing Han Ming for a moment before replying, ¡°You can ask any of the mercenaries in the lobby. We also sell information here, but it¡¯ll cost you. And even if you ask the mercenaries, they probably won¡¯t bother answering without some incentive. Oh, and our lodging fee is ten silver coins per night.¡± She finished her answer by casually mentioning the inn¡¯s rates.


    Han Ming suddenly realized with embarrassment that he didn¡¯t have a single coin on him. And¡­ ten silver coins? Are you kidding me? No wonder the mercenary inn was so large. With so many mercenaries in Wildhaven, there was no way the inn could accommodate all of them. The exorbitant prices likely meant that most mercenaries only came here to exchange information or take on missions, with few actually staying overnight. Although Han Ming wasn¡¯t entirely clear on the value of currency in this world, he knew that the average person earned about ten gold coins a year. Ten silver coins equaled one gold coin, which was roughly equivalent to 10,000 RMB. What a rip-off!


    ¡°Hey, Liv! Flirting with the pretty boy, huh? You¡¯ve got quite the taste!¡± A passing mercenary teased, pinching the woman¡¯s cheek and eliciting a round of laughter.


    The woman, named Liv, didn¡¯t seem bothered. Working in a place like this had made her tough.


    ¡°Yeah, so what? You interested too? I¡¯ll let you have him. You¡¯ve got even weirder tastes than me,¡± Liv shot back, causing even more laughter. The commotion drew the attention of others in the lobby who hadn¡¯t noticed Han Ming before.


    The mercenary wasn¡¯t offended. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried that flavor, but this kid¡¯s got such soft skin and a pretty face. I wouldn¡¯t mind giving it a shot!¡± He laughed and reached out to slap Han Ming¡¯s backside. The entire lobby erupted in laughter, some people doubling over with tears in their eyes.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyelid twitched. He grabbed the mercenary¡¯s hand, twisted his body slightly, and with a flick of his wrist, sent the two-meter-tall man flying. The mercenary had no idea what hit him before he crashed into the center of the lobby, skidding across the floor and rolling out the entrance onto the street.


    The laughter died instantly. The packed lobby, filled with hundreds of mercenaries, fell silent. Not a single breath could be heard. Everyone stared at Han Ming in disbelief, their jaws hanging open. The lobby was nearly 100 meters long, and this slender, delicate-looking youth had just casually tossed a burly man that far. Where did that strength come from? Everyone present was stunned, thinking that even they couldn¡¯t have thrown the man a third of that distance.


    And this was just Han Ming¡¯s casual throw. If he had wanted to, he could have sent the man flying onto the inn¡¯s roof.


    ¡°Talk is fine, but keep your hands to yourself. I¡¯m a civilized man, and I don¡¯t like being touched, especially by men,¡± Han Ming said elegantly, brushing off his hands and straightening his clothes. He then turned to Liv and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. I have some business to attend to, but I¡¯ll be back tonight to check in.¡±


    Without waiting for Liv, whose jaw had nearly hit the counter, to respond, Han Ming turned and left the inn under the stunned gazes of everyone in the lobby.

 Chapter 23: Li Chengfeng

    Chapter 23: Li Chengfeng


    The Rikil Auction House was the sole monopoly auction house in Wildland City. Its owner, Rikil, was once a renowned grand warrior who had retired to Wildland City after being injured in battle. The city was the closest major settlement to the Wildland Forest, making it a hub for the trade of medicinal herbs, equipment, and crystals. Additionally, Rikil¡¯s life-and-death comrade from his military days, Kelt, was the deputy commander of Wildland City¡¯s garrison¡ªessentially the second-in-command of the local military.


    At the moment, Rikil was personally overseeing preparations for the annual year-end auction, which was set to take place in three days. To ensure security, his friend Kelt had even dispatched a squad of twenty second-tier warriors to guard the auction house, deterring any would-be troublemakers.


    Seated in a massive wooden chair, Rikil sipped tea leisurely, his eyes half-closed as he listened to his subordinates report on the progress. The middle-aged, extremely obese man was quite pleased with himself. Having been in Wildland City for over two decades, he had used his military connections and underhanded tactics to drive out all smaller auction houses, establishing a monopoly. His success had catapulted him into the ranks of the elite, and he was now riding high on his achievements.


    Just then, a subordinate hurried over and whispered something into Rikil¡¯s ear. Rikil¡¯s eyes slowly opened in surprise. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    The subordinate nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Rikil said, waving his hand and setting down his teacup. Despite his bulky frame, years of military training kept him agile.


    Following the subordinate, Rikil entered a hidden door next to the auction house¡¯s reception hall. The secret room had a cleverly concealed peephole in the wall, allowing a clear view and sound from the reception hall.


    At that moment, Han Ming was sitting in the reception hall, a hundred small green magic crystals neatly arranged on the wooden table in front of him. The auction house¡¯s appraiser, Elder Mo, sat beside him with a polite smile, occasionally glancing toward the door where a servant discreetly signaled that the boss was listening. Elder Mo then turned to Han Ming and asked, ¡°You seem unfamiliar, young man. May I ask which family you belong to?¡±


    Han Ming frowned slightly. Ever since he had produced the hundred wood-element crystals, Elder Mo had brought him here but avoided discussing the consignment. Instead, the old man kept probing for his background.


    ¡°I¡¯m from out of town,¡± Han Ming replied, adjusting his posture. Seeing that Elder Mo was about to speak again, Han Ming raised his hand and said, ¡°Elder, we¡¯ve been talking for a while. Shouldn¡¯t we get to the point?¡±


    Elder Mo smiled apologetically and gestured for a servant to bring Han Ming a cup of tea. Without looking at the crystals on the table, he asked, ¡°Do you intend to sell these crystals directly to us for gold coins, or would you like us to auction them for you?¡±


    Han Ming asked, ¡°Do you have any water-element magic crystals? If so, I¡¯d like to exchange these for them.¡±


    Elder Mo was taken aback, his expression growing more respectful. ¡°Water-element crystals? As far as I know, water-element crystals aren¡¯t very popular. Are you perhaps a water mage?¡± Elder Mo had seen many people come to auction magic crystals, but most exchanged them directly for gold coins. Few wanted to trade for other elemental crystals, and even fewer brought a hundred at once. There were only two possibilities: either Han Ming was a weapon merchant in need of water crystals for crafting staffs, or he was a mage himself. Given Han Ming¡¯s youthful appearance and delicate features, Elder Mo quickly dismissed the first possibility. If Han Ming was indeed a mage, they would need to tread carefully. What exactly they needed to consider, only Elder Mo and Rikil in the hidden room knew.


    Han Ming had no intention of revealing his status as a mage, especially since he wasn¡¯t even at the beginner level yet. He shook his head and said, ¡°I wish I were a mage, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not. You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Elder Mo relaxed slightly, thinking that Han Ming¡¯s claim might be genuine. His ordinary attire didn¡¯t suggest he was a mage. Smiling warmly, Elder Mo said, ¡°We do have water-element crystals, but are you sure you don¡¯t want to auction these? Our year-end auction is in three days, and many rare treasures will be up for bidding.¡± He paused, then added casually, ¡°If you have medium or large magic crystals, you might be able to exchange them for something truly extraordinary.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Han Ming pondered for a moment. He did have a large water-element crystal in his storage bag, but he knew such items were rare and best kept hidden to avoid unnecessary trouble. Besides, he didn¡¯t have any urgent needs at the moment, and the auction didn¡¯t particularly interest him. He shook his head and declined. Unbeknownst to him, his brief moment of hesitation had been carefully noted by both Elder Mo and Rikil.


    *This kid definitely has medium-sized crystals!*


    Having gotten the answer he wanted, Elder Mo stopped pressing. He ordered a servant to bring a hundred water-element crystals. Since water crystals were slightly cheaper than other elements, the excess value was converted into gold coins and handed to Han Ming.


    Han Ming counted the water crystals and gold coins before storing them in his spatial bag. He then stood up to leave.


    Elder Mo escorted Han Ming to the door, watching him walk away before turning to Rikil, who had emerged from the hidden room. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Rikil narrowed his eyes, staring at Han Ming¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone casually produce a hundred magic crystals. He doesn¡¯t seem to be from this city, nor is he a mage. If he were from a prominent family in another city, there¡¯d be no reason for him to come here. Send Ferri to follow him. Find the right moment to act.¡±


    Elder Mo nodded and went back inside.


    Meanwhile, Han Ming, unaware that he was being watched, strolled through the streets in high spirits. A hundred wood-element crystals had netted him a hundred water-element crystals and two hundred gold coins. In an instant, he had gone from penniless to a minor tycoon. Back on Earth, he had never carried more than a few thousand dollars at a time. Now, he had wealth equivalent to what an ordinary person might earn in twenty years. Real, tangible gold coins! When had he ever seen so much shiny gold?


    *Damn it! I¡¯m practically a rich kid now!*


    Han Ming was the type to spend money as soon as he got it. He immediately walked into a fancy-looking clothing store.


    Before long, he emerged dressed to the nines, the shopkeeper bowing and smiling obsequiously. Indeed, clothes make the man. Dressed like this, Han Ming looked every bit the dashing young nobleman. As he walked, he attracted admiring glances from women of all ages. His steps grew lighter, and his mood soared. Unbeknownst to him, a shifty-eyed man was watching his every move from a distance.


    Returning to the mercenary inn, Han Ming approached the beautiful Miss Lifu once more. This time, his new attire drew even more attention. However, most of those who had witnessed his earlier display of strength had already left. Now, people noticed him for his slim build and flashy clothes.


    ¡°Ten days¡¯ stay, and prepare a table of your finest dishes,¡± Han Ming said with a smile.


    After collecting the deposit, Lifu watched Han Ming follow a servant to his room, her curiosity about this mysterious young man growing. He possessed terrifying strength that belied his frail appearance, and now he had returned dressed like a nouveau riche. He didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person. Han Ming, however, was oblivious to how conspicuous his new clothes were, basking in his newfound wealth.


    Han Ming was like a country bumpkin, fascinated by everything he saw. Having spent three years in this world, he had rarely had the chance to truly experience it. Everything before him was fresh and exciting. Even the most mundane objects filled him with wonder.


    After a short rest, a servant informed him that his meal was ready. Han Ming decided to dine in the main hall rather than his room.


    Sitting alone at a table, Han Ming surveyed the spread of food before him, his appetite whetted. All sorts of dishes, some familiar, some not, tempted him. He grabbed the leg of some unknown animal and began devouring it.


    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± a young man¡¯s voice asked.


    Han Ming looked up to see a giant of a man, nearly three meters tall, standing beside him. He nodded indifferently and continued eating.


    The man smiled in thanks, unfazed by Han Ming¡¯s lack of attention. He called for a small barrel of strong liquor and began drinking.


    ¡°Oh, I ordered too much. The table¡¯s full, but feel free to help yourself. I can¡¯t finish all this,¡± Han Ming said, noticing that the man was only drinking while the table was crowded with dishes. The rest of the hall was packed, leaving no other seats.


    The man grinned. ¡°Thanks.¡± Without hesitation, he grabbed a large piece of meat and began eating. Between bites, he said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Li Chengfeng. Just arrived in Wildland City. What¡¯s your name? With that flashy outfit, pretty-boy face, and weakling build, you don¡¯t look like a mercenary.¡±


    Han Ming nearly choked on his food. He stared at Li Chengfeng for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m Han Ming. And yeah, I¡¯m basically a pretty boy.¡± He burst out laughing. Under normal circumstances, Han Ming would have thrown a punch, but there was something oddly endearing about Li Chengfeng¡¯s bluntness. He reminded Han Ming of his friend Dar. He wondered how Dar was doing and if he had survived. And, truth be told, Han Ming didn¡¯t mind being called a pretty boy. It meant he was handsome, after all.


    His response caught the attention of a pair of passing mercenaries. A tall woman sneered, ¡°The world¡¯s full of shameless people.¡±


    Han Ming ignored her. He had no reason to engage with strangers. After a year in the dark cave, he had changed. Happiness, anger, sarcasm, praise¡ªthey were all part of life¡¯s experiences. As long as no one crossed his line, he chose to enjoy the moment.


    Han Ming remained silent, but Li Chengfeng spoke up. He looked at the tall woman and said, ¡°Hey, beautiful, mind giving me your underwear? I¡¯ve got some unspeakably dirty plans for tonight.¡±


    *Pfft!*


    Han Ming spat out his food. *Damn! This guy¡¯s got no filter! Underwear? And he just said it outright! This guy¡¯s a riot!*


    Li Chengfeng dodged the spray of food, still smiling at the woman, though his eyes held no warmth.

 Chapter 24: Tit for Tat

    Chapter 24: Tit for Tat


    Although Li Chengfeng had only just met Han Ming, he felt an inexplicable fondness for him¡ªnot the kind between close friends, but rather a genuine admiration. He sensed that Han Ming possessed the broad-mindedness of a true man, someone who lived life to the fullest and enjoyed every moment. This was evident from Han Ming¡¯s earlier response to him. Li Chengfeng knew that Han Ming was no ordinary person. Though this belief had no concrete basis, he trusted his instincts. Having spent over a decade traveling and encountering all sorts of people, he had developed a keen eye for character. And now, he found himself even more drawn to someone like Han Ming, who was so carefree and open. Li Chengfeng had a sharp tongue and loved to joke, so he appreciated people who could take it in stride.


    ¡°Apologize!¡± growled a burly man from the mercenary squad, standing nearly as tall as Li Chengfeng.


    Though Li Chengfeng was tall, his build wasn¡¯t particularly imposing compared to the hulking man before him. Yet, he didn¡¯t back down. His face wore a smile, but his eyes were cold. With a slight shake of his body, a surge of powerful battle energy erupted from him, and two cross-shaped marks appeared on his forehead.


    **Grand Warrior!**


    The sudden release of battle energy drew the attention of everyone in the lobby.


    And not just any grand warrior¡ªa fourth-tier grand warrior! Many in the crowd could gauge Li Chengfeng¡¯s true strength based on the intensity of his battle energy. It was well known that advancing through the ranks of warriors after mastering battle energy was incredibly difficult. Most of the mercenaries present were first-tier warriors, with only a few exceptionally strong individuals reaching the fifth or sixth tier. Despite their constant travels and lack of time for dedicated training, someone like Li Chengfeng, who appeared to be only around twenty years old, achieving the level of a fourth-tier grand warrior was exceedingly rare. Calling him a genius among geniuses wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Many people spent their entire lives striving to reach the level of a grand warrior.


    The mercenaries, seeing Li Chengfeng¡¯s astonishing strength, said nothing and simply turned to leave. As mercenaries, they respected strength above all else. In their eyes, backing down wasn¡¯t a sign of weakness. Knowing when to retreat in the face of an unbeatable opponent was just common sense. Their leader, the strongest among them, was only a second-tier warrior, barely on par with the city gate guards. There was no point in picking a fight they couldn¡¯t win.


    Just as the tension seemed to dissipate, a thin, hunched man slipped past unnoticed, heading straight for the exit without so much as a glance at the commotion.


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said to Han Ming, ¡°Brother Han, that man just stole your storage pouch.¡±


    The thin man was none other than Feri, a lackey sent by Rikil to tail Han Ming. Hearing Li Chengfeng¡¯s meddling, Feri cursed inwardly and quickened his pace.


    Han Ming, distracted by Li Chengfeng¡¯s display, hadn¡¯t noticed his pouch being stolen. He reached down and realized it was indeed missing. If not for Li Chengfeng¡¯s alert, he might not have noticed at all. This wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. Despite his increased strength, Han Ming was still inexperienced in the ways of the world, making him an easy target. Feri¡¯s sleight of hand was so skillful that few besides Li Chengfeng would have spotted it.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Han Ming roared in anger, hurling a half-eaten animal bone at Feri. The bone struck Feri¡¯s leg, sending him sprawling to the ground. Han Ming strode over, retrieved his pouch from Feri¡¯s grasp, and glared at the thief, assuming he was just a common pickpocket.


    ¡°Thank you for the warning, Brother Li,¡± Han Ming said gratefully.


    Feri shot Han Ming a venomous look, nodded fiercely, and limped out of the lobby, clutching his injured leg.


    Wait, isn¡¯t that Feri from Rikil¡¯s auction house? What¡¯s he doing here? Many in the crowd recognized Feri and wondered.


    Thinking the incident was over, Han Ming and Li Chengfeng returned to their meal. The food in this world was surprisingly delicious to Han Ming. Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t had a proper meal in so long, but in no time, under Li Chengfeng¡¯s astonished gaze, he polished off half the table¡¯s worth of dishes.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    However, the matter was far from resolved.


    ¡°That¡¯s him! He stole my stuff!¡± Feri, having failed his mission and been injured by Han Ming, was furious. The injury was minor, but failing his boss¡¯s task was a blow to his pride. Seeing Han Ming as just a skinny kid, Feri couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d been bested. If his boss found out, he¡¯d likely never be trusted with another job. After losing the pouch, Feri lingered near the mercenary inn, seething and plotting revenge. Coincidentally, a patrol of soldiers happened to pass by, and Feri quickly spun a tale, painting himself as the victim and Han Ming as the thief.


    The soldiers, well aware of Feri¡¯s reputation, didn¡¯t believe a word of it. Though they looked down on Feri, his boss, Rikil, was a prominent figure in Wildhaven, and Rikil had close ties with their superior, Deputy Commander Kelt. Since Feri had made such a claim, they felt obliged to investigate, if only to curry favor with Rikil. Deep down, they knew Feri only targeted those without influence. He wouldn¡¯t dare cross someone powerful. With that in mind, they followed Feri into the inn, leading to the current scene.


    Han Ming watched as the thief returned with a squad of soldiers, now accusing him of theft. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly.


    ¡°Sir, what exactly did you steal from Feri? Hand it over, and we¡¯ll pretend this never happened,¡± said the soldier captain, trying to avoid a scene. He didn¡¯t want trouble and hoped Han Ming would comply. The young man¡¯s flashy attire suggested he might be the son of some wealthy landowner. Better to let him off with a warning.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± Li Chengfeng muttered, crossing his arms and watching with amusement.


    Han Ming shook his head helplessly. ¡°He stole from me first. I was just taking back what¡¯s mine. Many people here saw it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Feri, you¡¯re the one who got caught red-handed stealing. How dare you come back and accuse him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what a scumbag!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here! You¡¯re not welcome!¡±


    The mercenaries, no strangers to danger and bloodshed, had no patience for thieves like Feri. In their eyes, every coin was earned through life-and-death struggles. They could tolerate many things, but theft was unforgivable.


    The soldier captain, embarrassed by the mercenaries¡¯ jeers, cursed Feri inwardly. You idiot! If you¡¯re going to steal, at least do it cleanly! Now you¡¯ve dragged us into this mess and made us look like fools! The soldiers, used to being respected and admired, weren¡¯t accustomed to such humiliation. Unable to take their frustration out on Feri, they directed their anger toward Han Ming, the seemingly defenseless young man who refused to back down. Their gazes turned increasingly hostile.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t push your luck! Hand over what you stole and come with us! Theft isn¡¯t a major crime. A month in lockup, and you¡¯ll be out. Consider it a lesson,¡± the captain barked, his patience wearing thin. He couldn¡¯t back down now, not in front of so many witnesses. If word got out, he¡¯d be a laughingstock.


    ¡°Heh, kid, you heard him. Hand it over, or else¡­¡± Feri, emboldened by the soldiers¡¯ support, sneered. His boss was Rikil¡ªwhat did he have to fear from some brat?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the captain snapped at Feri. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!


    Han Ming¡¯s expression darkened. It was clear these soldiers were determined to frame him. If an ordinary person had been in his place, they¡¯d have been bullied into submission. But since they¡¯ve chosen to play dirty, don¡¯t blame me for fighting fire with fire!


    ¡°Oh? I love reasoning with people. If you claim I stole from him, then let him tell us what¡¯s inside this pouch,¡± Han Ming said coldly, tossing the pouch onto the table. He noticed Li Chengfeng about to stand and subtly pressed a hand on his leg, signaling that he¡¯d handle this himself. Li Chengfeng, understanding, sat back, curious to see how Han Ming would deal with the situation. He could tell this was going to get ugly.


    ¡°There are magic crystals! Water elemental magic crystals! And two hundred gold coins! My boss, Rikil, gave them to me for a job!¡± Feri blurted out triumphantly, only to immediately realize his mistake. He¡¯d just implicated his boss in front of everyone. The entire lobby had seen him steal¡ªthis was tantamount to selling out Rikil.


    **Oh no!**


    The room fell silent. This was not going to end well. Rikil¡¯s name had been dropped, and the mercenaries, knowing full well who he was, decided to stay out of it. They weren¡¯t about to risk their necks for a stranger.


    The soldier captain was livid, glaring at Feri. You fool! Don¡¯t you know what to say and what not to say? We¡¯re helping you to uphold justice, but now it looks like we¡¯re doing Rikil¡¯s dirty work! Everyone here knows what¡¯s going on!


    Han Ming finally understood. He¡¯d been targeted after showing off his wealth at the auction house. These people had seen him as an easy mark and tried to steal from him. How despicable.


    ¡°Hand it over now, or else!¡± the captain roared, his frustration boiling over.


    Han Ming¡¯s face was icy. ¡°Do you have no respect for the law?¡±


    The captain snapped, ¡°Cut the crap! I am the law!¡± He was done playing nice.


    Hearing this, Han Ming laughed, a genuine, hearty laugh. ¡°Good, good! I love reasoning with people, but if you refuse to reason, then don¡¯t blame me for being unreasonable.¡± He pushed the pouch to the center of the table. ¡°You say this pouch is his. Let him come and take it, then.¡±


    The captain, sensing something off about Han Ming¡¯s calm demeanor, grew suspicious. Did this kid have some hidden backing? Feri, however, was too arrogant to notice. Thinking Han Ming had caved, he reached for the pouch.


    **Crack!**


    In a flash, Han Ming struck, shattering Feri¡¯s arm. The bone jutted out grotesquely through the flesh, a horrifying sight. Feri screamed, clutching his arm as he collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony.


    ¡°If you can take it, the pouch is yours,¡± Han Ming said coldly.

 Chapter 25: Fearless

    Chapter 25: Fearless


    "Arrogant brat! Take him down!" The squad captain barked the order as he watched Han Ming make his move without hesitation. He sneered inwardly¡ªsince the boy struck first, he couldn''t blame them for retaliating.


    A soldier stepped forward immediately, reaching out to grab Han Ming''s collar. As a first-tier warrior, he was leagues ahead of the useless Fei Li. Although Han Ming¡¯s speed had been astonishing, no battle aura had appeared, suggesting he was just an unusually strong mortal.


    Still seated, Han Ming simply lifted his leg and kicked. The soldier was sent flying, his weak battle aura offering no protection against the force.


    The remaining soldiers, witnessing this, drew their swords without hesitation, their faint battle auras flaring as they charged at Han Ming.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t even bother dodging. In an instant, his feet lashed out several times. Just like before, the soldiers were launched into the air, unable to even scream before they landed beside their fallen comrade, coughing up blood and unable to stand.


    "Come on then, take my things. If you can, they¡¯re yours." Han Ming smirked wickedly at the squad captain, the only one left standing.


    By now, it was clear to everyone¡ªthis Han Ming was no ordinary person. Without even summoning battle aura, he had crippled several first-tier soldiers. This situation was escalating quickly.


    The captain, eyes blazing with rage, watched his men writhing on the ground, coughing up blood. He roared, unleashing his battle aura¡ªhe was a third-tier warrior.


    "Save it! Get lost!" Han Ming didn¡¯t even wait for him to strike. He casually picked up a large animal bone and hurled it. The leg bone smashed into the captain¡¯s chest with a sickening crunch. Blood spurted from his mouth as he was sent flying. He struggled on the ground before staggering to his feet and stumbling away without even checking on his men. He knew he was no match for Han Ming¡ªhe needed reinforcements.


    Li Chengfeng cheered, clapping Han Ming on the shoulder. "Damn! Didn¡¯t see that coming! That was satisfying!"


    Han Ming grinned. "Forget them. Let¡¯s keep eating."


    Li Chengfeng, still amused, warned, "You¡¯re not leaving? That squad captain''s fetching backup."


    Han Ming grabbed a handful of food, stuffing his mouth. "So what? I¡¯d like to see just how unreasonable they can get. If they come, I¡¯ll deal with them."


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s eyes gleamed. He liked this guy¡ªhe was a real man.


    "Well said! More wine!" Li Chengfeng roared, laughing heartily. He ordered a barrel of strong liquor and handed it to Han Ming, who took a deep swig, shouting in delight.


    This was no ordinary drink¡ªit was what burly mercenaries consumed, stronger than typical spirits. A fiery heat coursed down Han Ming¡¯s throat, spreading through his body. He shuddered, his pores opening as a rush of exhilaration flooded through him. Thanks to his transformed physique and the mystical spring water he had consumed, his alcohol tolerance was off the charts. He could probably drink ten barrels and not feel a thing.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Li Chengfeng respected two kinds of people: those who were bold and open-minded, and those who could hold their liquor. In his eyes, anyone who could eat and drink heartily was worth befriending.


    With just a few drinks, the two were already much closer.


    Li Chengfeng downed his own portion, the burning liquor tinting his massive neck and chest red. He sighed contentedly and laughed. "Han Bro, you¡¯re not from around here, are you? What brings you to Wildland City?"


    Han Ming tore off a chunk of meat, chewing contentedly as rich juices filled his mouth. A drop of oil dribbled onto his new clothes, but he simply wiped it with his sleeve, unfazed. "I¡¯m from out of town, looking for a friend. Haven¡¯t found them yet."


    Li Chengfeng nodded, tilting his head back for another drink. Before they knew it, they had emptied two barrels.


    "Bring four more! Tonight, we drink till we drop!" Li Chengfeng bellowed.


    "Good! Let¡¯s drink!" Han Ming¡¯s spirits were high. He liked Li Chengfeng¡ªhe had a straightforward, righteous air. Just the fact that he had been ready to step in earlier proved he was a man of principle. Han Ming had always admired the heroes of Water Margin, and Li Chengfeng reminded him of one. They didn¡¯t need many words; in their hearts, they already saw each other as friends. With a kindred spirit, how could they not drink their fill?


    Just as they were getting into the mood, five horses thundered down the street, stopping in front of the mercenary inn. Several muscular men dismounted, clad in military uniforms. One of them supported an injured soldier¡ªthe squad captain Han Ming had beaten earlier. The group strode into the inn.


    "That¡¯s him!" the injured captain gasped, pointing at Han Ming.


    "Seize him!" The apparent leader of the group bellowed. He was the captain¡¯s superior¡ªa hundred-man commander, a sixth-tier warrior. Furious that one of his own had been humiliated, he hadn¡¯t even asked what had happened before bringing his men.


    "Perfect timing!" Han Ming laughed and hurled an empty wine barrel at them.


    Li Chengfeng had warned him about the commander¡¯s strength, subtly advising caution. After all, Han Ming didn¡¯t use battle aura, and a sixth-tier warrior could be a real challenge.


    But Han Ming didn¡¯t hesitate.


    The barrel smashed into two of the commander¡¯s guards¡ªboth fourth-tier warriors. They instinctively raised their battle aura to block, but the sheer force shattered both the barrel and their defenses. They grunted in pain and were sent flying out of the inn.


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s eyes widened. No battle aura¡ªyet Han Ming had crushed two fourth-tier warriors with brute strength alone? What kind of monster was he? His frame was lean, without bulging muscles, making his strength even more baffling.


    The commander, enraged, charged forward, his sixth-tier battle aura surging. The watching mercenaries thrilled at the sight¡ªthis kid was either incredibly strong or utterly reckless. Taking on the city¡¯s military? No matter how powerful he was, this could only end badly.


    But before the commander could close the distance, Han Ming moved even faster. In a flash, he was in front of him, his slender hand slicing through the battle aura, clamping onto the commander¡¯s throat.


    "Get out!" Han Ming roared, twisting his body and hurling the commander away like a rag doll. The commander crashed into his own men, all of them tumbling out of the inn.


    For a moment, there was stunned silence.


    Then, a deafening cheer erupted, shaking the inn¡¯s rafters.


    A sixth-tier warrior¡ªdefeated in an instant! What terrifying power!


    Han Ming strode back to his seat, tilting back his drink before slamming the barrel onto the table, shattering it.


    Li Chengfeng laughed heartily. "Han Bro, aren¡¯t you leaving!?"


    Han Ming wiped his mouth and grinned. "Why should I? More wine!"


    "Good! Then I, Li Chengfeng, will drink with you till the end! If you ever need me, just say the word!" Li Chengfeng declared, emboldened by Han Ming¡¯s fearless spirit. Tonight, they would drink and raise hell together.


    The commotion was too big to ignore. The innkeeper, hearing of Han Ming¡¯s deeds, discreetly came to observe, just in time to see him toss the commander out. He was shocked¡ªthis was no ordinary man.


    But trouble was brewing. The military wasn¡¯t going to let this slide.


    "A pity¡­ a real pity," the innkeeper muttered. He ordered his staff, "Don¡¯t charge them. Let them drink all they want."

 Chapter 26: The Battle Begins (Part 1)

    Chapter 26: The Battle Begins (Part 1)


    Han Ming grabbed the barrel of wine the innkeeper had just brought over with one hand, took a couple of swigs, and inwardly cheered. This was exactly what he needed to stimulate his mind. Today¡¯s events required a bit of passion to handle properly. If this were the human world, such behavior would undoubtedly be suicidal. But this was a different realm, where strength reigned supreme. No matter how many soldiers the other side had, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if some powerful figure showed up later, he could always just leave. Who could stop him?


    Han Ming smiled at Li Chengfeng and asked, ¡°Brother Li, do you know why I¡¯m being so extreme today?¡±


    Li Chengfeng also chuckled. ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t know. Do you have some grudge against those soldiers?¡±


    Han Ming shook his head, his eyes sharpening. ¡°If today, instead of me, it were an ordinary person facing this situation, what do you think their options would be?¡±


    Li Chengfeng pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Two options. Either hand over your storage bag, admit your mistake, and submit, or foolishly resist. If you¡¯re lucky, you might drive off the first wave of soldiers, only to be defeated by the next, stronger wave. In the end, you¡¯d still have to hand over your storage bag, admit your mistake, and likely end up in jail.¡± After saying this, Li Chengfeng¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had already guessed Han Ming¡¯s thoughts.


    Han Ming nodded. ¡°Exactly. No matter who encounters this situation today, the outcome is the same¡ªthey¡¯d have to admit defeat. I¡¯m a poor man with no influence or wealth. As a poor man, I¡¯m expected to endure all this silently. No matter which path I choose, the result is the same. But unfortunately for them, today they¡¯ve run into me, and I¡¯m a stubborn man. I want to see just how far they¡¯re willing to go for such a trivial matter before they give up!¡±


    Han Ming slowly stood up. ¡°Brother Li, let¡¯s move to a different spot to drink.¡±


    With that, he gripped the edges of the stone table with both hands and, with a loud *crack*, tore the entire table from its base. He strode to the center of the hall and slammed the table down, driving the stone legs deep into the granite floor, firmly anchoring it in place.


    Then he returned to his original spot, tore his stone stool from the ground in the same manner, and carried it over to the table, embedding it into the floor as well.


    This display left everyone in the room utterly shocked. Just how much strength did it take to do something like that? Everyone could see clearly that the stone table wasn¡¯t just placed on the ground¡ªit had been carved from a massive block of granite that was originally part of the floor. The table and stools had been meticulously sculpted from the excess stone that protruded from the ground. This was done because the inn was frequented by rough mercenaries who often shouted, slammed tables, and occasionally flipped them over.


    Han Ming¡¯s feat demonstrated terrifying strength. The stone table was connected to the massive granite floor. While someone with great strength might be able to break the stone legs connecting the table to the floor, to rip it out entirely by sheer brute force¡­


    Cold sweat broke out on everyone¡¯s foreheads. No one present could have done that. Just how strong would someone have to be to snap such thick stone legs?


    Han Ming sat on the stone stool, crossed his legs, and lifted the wine barrel, smiling at Li Chengfeng. ¡°Brother Li, come on over.¡±


    Li Chengfeng stared in astonishment at Han Ming¡¯s actions, realizing that the young man was deliberately testing his strength. Not one to back down, Li Chengfeng gripped the edges of his own stone stool and tried to lift it. At first, it didn¡¯t budge. Determined, he channeled his inner energy, and faint cross-shaped marks appeared on his forehead. His arm muscles bulged, veins popping as he let out a loud shout. With a loud crack, the stool broke free, and he carried it over to Han Ming, embedding it into the floor before sitting down and taking a few hearty gulps from the wine barrel to calm his rapid breathing.


    The difference in strength was clear.


    Han Ming had moved both the table and the stool without breaking a sweat, while Li Chengfeng had struggled with just the stool. It was worth noting that the stone legs of the table were thicker than those of the stool.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Han Ming praised.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Li Chengfeng shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Brother Han, that wasn¡¯t very fair, putting me on the spot like that in front of everyone.¡± Though he said this, he understood Han Ming¡¯s intentions. By inviting him to move the stool and join him, Han Ming was signaling that if Li Chengfeng was willing to sit with him, he was also willing to face whatever challenges lay ahead together. If Li Chengfeng had refused, he could have walked away, as the trouble they were stirring up was no small matter. This was a test of courage.


    But Li Chengfeng was no coward. Han Ming¡¯s actions had sparked his competitive spirit. He knew that when Han Ming said ¡°well done,¡± he wasn¡¯t complimenting his strength but his resolve.


    The two of them sat in the center of the mercenary inn¡¯s hall, drinking and eating under the watchful eyes of the crowd, calmly awaiting whatever was to come.


    Meanwhile, the city of Wildlands was abuzz. News of Han Ming¡¯s bold confrontation with the military at the mercenary inn had spread like wildfire. Those who loved drama couldn¡¯t resist sharing the story, and it quickly became the talk of the town.


    The first to hear the news rushed to the inn, curious to catch a glimpse of Han Ming and Li Chengfeng sitting in the center of the hall. They whispered excitedly among themselves.


    Even some idle nobles, hearing of the commotion, dropped whatever they were doing and hurried over. Some who lived farther away even hired private airships to join the spectacle. These wealthy individuals, always seeking excitement, often paid mercenaries to capture beasts for their private arenas. But beasts were nothing compared to humans. Hearing that someone had openly challenged the military and driven off two waves of soldiers, they couldn¡¯t resist coming to see for themselves. Like flies drawn to a carcass, they flocked to the scene.


    The news spread further and further, eventually reaching the ears of Wildlands¡¯ city lord, Li Zhan.


    At that moment, Li Zhan was leisurely chatting and drinking tea with Baldur, the first-rank War Madness general and commander of Wildlands¡¯ garrison.


    ¡°Brother Li, in two weeks, the Imperial Military Academy and the Magic Guild¡¯s Magic Academy will be coming to Wildlands to recruit students. I wonder how many talented youths our city will produce this time. Your son should be returning to participate, right? I know Chengfeng has always wanted to enter the Imperial Military Academy. He¡¯s been training abroad since he was ten, and it¡¯s been thirteen years now. He surely won¡¯t miss this opportunity. With Chengfeng¡¯s exceptional talent, he should have no trouble getting in,¡± Baldur said with a smile to the middle-aged man across from him¡ªLi Zhan, the lord of Wildlands.


    Speaking of his son, Li Zhan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride. In his last letter, Li Chengfeng had mentioned that at just twenty-three years old, he had already reached the level of a fourth-rank grand warrior. Such talent was unmatched in Wildlands. Li Zhan smiled modestly. ¡°He has some talent, but ¡®exceptional¡¯ might be an overstatement. He should be arriving in the next couple of days.¡±


    Baldur laughed heartily. ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re too modest.¡±


    As the two continued their leisurely conversation, a soldier rushed in but hesitated to approach. Baldur frowned slightly, displeased, and sent his personal guard to inquire. After a brief exchange, the guard returned and whispered something into Baldur¡¯s ear.


    Baldur¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Is this true?!¡±


    The guard nodded slightly. ¡°The news has already spread throughout half of Wildlands.¡±


    City Lord Li Zhan calmly sipped his tea. ¡°Trouble?¡±


    Baldur smiled at Li Zhan. ¡°Just a minor issue. Some of my incompetent men have made fools of themselves. I¡¯ll need to go handle it personally.¡±


    Li Zhan nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t have anything urgent to discuss anyway. Go ahead.¡±


    Baldur nodded, strode out of the city lord¡¯s manor, mounted his warhorse, and rode off with a few subordinates, heading straight for the now-crowded mercenary inn.


    Before Baldur arrived, Deputy Commander Kael had already surrounded the inn with soldiers. Who would dare openly defy the military? Was this person insane?


    After dispersing the bustling crowd, Kael led a few trusted subordinates into the inn. As soon as he entered, he saw Han Ming and Li Chengfeng sitting in the center of the hall, drinking and chatting as if nothing had happened. His anger flared. When he first heard the news, he had worried that his men had offended some powerful figure. But now, seeing that it was just two young upstarts, he was both relieved and furious. How dare they sit there so brazenly, waiting for him?


    ¡°Kael, your men have really made a name for themselves today. I heard they were driven out by two wet-behind-the-ears kids, scrambling back for reinforcements, only for those reinforcements to turn tail and run. Now you¡¯re here. I wonder how this will end, haha!¡±


    The speaker was a rotund man dressed in luxurious robes. He was a distant relative of the empress and, as such, had no fear of the military.


    ¡°Yeah, Kael, how are you going to handle this? We came all this way to cheer you on, haha!¡± another onlooker chimed in.


    Kael cursed inwardly. These idle nobles had nothing better to do than flock to any spectacle. Today, they had come to watch the military¡¯s humiliation. Did they really think the military was so easy to bully? But he couldn¡¯t show his anger. The military was powerful, but he was only the second-in-command of a city garrison. In the empire, he was nobody. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend these idle nobles, each of whom had powerful backers.


    Forcing a smile, he thanked the crowd and walked into the inn with a dark expression.


    Seeing Kael¡¯s arrival, Li Chengfeng¡¯s playful expression turned serious. He whispered to Han Ming, ¡°That¡¯s Deputy Commander Kael of Wildlands¡¯ garrison. His aura is steady, and his movements are precise. Judging by the energy he¡¯s radiating, his strength is likely above mine¡ªprobably a sixth-rank grand warrior. He won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡±


    Han Ming smiled, watching Kael approach. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him. You take care of the other small fries. Deal?¡±


    Li Chengfeng laughed. ¡°Naturally!¡±

 Chapter 27: The Battle Continues (Part 2)

    Chapter 27: The Battle Continues (Part 2)


    ¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble here? Step forward!¡± Kael demanded, his face dark as he glared at Han Ming and Li Chengfeng. His eyes, however, were fixed on Li Chengfeng. In his mind, the troublemaker had to be Li Chengfeng. The moment he laid eyes on him, he sensed an imposing aura. It was no wonder his men had been defeated. After all, how many people in a border city like Wildlands could reach the level of a grand warrior? As for Han Ming, Kael completely dismissed him. In his eyes, Han Ming was nothing more than a weakling, incapable of even harming a chicken.


    To Kael¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t Li Chengfeng who stepped forward, but the ¡°weakling¡± he had ignored.


    ¡°First, let me correct you. I¡¯m not the one causing trouble,¡± Han Ming said with a faint smile.


    Kael immediately felt a sense of relief. *Of course, it couldn¡¯t be you.* But his expression darkened further. If it wasn¡¯t you, why are you stepping forward? Are you trying to make a fool of me in front of all these people? He was certain that very few in Wildlands would dare to mock him openly, and Han Ming certainly wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Han Ming paused, then continued, ¡°The ones causing trouble aren¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s your men. If you¡¯re looking for the person who injured your subordinates, then yes, that would be me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Kael looked at Han Ming skeptically, then glanced at Li Chengfeng, who was still sitting leisurely nearby. His face was filled with disbelief.


    Seeing that Li Chengfeng showed no reaction, Kael nodded. ¡°Fine. Show me what you¡¯ve got. Let¡¯s see if you have the right to be so arrogant.¡±


    Han Ming chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what happened?¡±


    Kael shook his head. ¡°Is there any need? No matter the reason, you openly defied the military. There¡¯s only one outcome: either you come with me willingly, or I force you to come. But now I¡¯ve changed my mind. Even if you kneel and beg for mercy, I won¡¯t let you leave this hall on your own two feet.¡±


    Han Ming laughed heartily. ¡°Well said! Birds of a feather indeed, equally unreasonable! I told your men earlier: I¡¯m a reasonable man, but if you refuse to reason with me, I¡¯ll be even more unreasonable than you! Consider this my gift to you as well!¡±


    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± Kael¡¯s hands trembled with anger as he drew his sword. A surge of powerful battle aura erupted from his body, instantly filling the hall with an oppressive pressure. Everyone quickly backed away, leaving a large circular space in the center of the room. The mercenaries pressed themselves against the walls to watch, while the nobles sauntered in and took seats near the entrance, smirking with amusement. Kael¡¯s battle aura was on a completely different level compared to his subordinates.


    ¡°How many rounds do you think that skinny kid can last?¡± one wealthy onlooker asked.


    ¡°The one sitting down seems more promising. The one standing? No chance.¡±


    ¡°I disagree. If he dares to step forward, he must have some skill. Care to make a bet?¡±


    ¡°Sure! I bet he won¡¯t last a single round against Kael. Five hundred gold coins!¡±


    The man who had faith in Han Ming smiled. ¡°I bet he¡¯ll last ten rounds. Five hundred gold coins.¡±


    Soon, the upper-class spectators had started a betting pool. Even the most optimistic bettors didn¡¯t believe Han Ming could last more than ten rounds. The question wasn¡¯t whether Han Ming could win¡ªit was whether he could survive ten rounds.


    ¡°Kid, make your move!¡± Kael said. In front of so many people, he didn¡¯t want to be accused of bullying a weakling. Whether he won or lost, this fight wouldn¡¯t reflect well on him. If he won, people would say he had picked on someone weaker. If he lost, it would be even more humiliating. To salvage a shred of dignity, he decided to act like a true expert and let Han Ming strike first.


    Han Ming understood Kael¡¯s thoughts perfectly. Seeing that Kael had assumed a stance that suggested he wouldn¡¯t dodge, Han Ming decided to play along. *You want me to strike first? Fine. You want to save face? I¡¯ll make sure you lose it.*


    Just as everyone expected Han Ming to attack, they were surprised to see him turn and pick up an empty bowl. He slowly poured wine from the barrel into the bowl, then turned and walked toward Kael.


    Even Kael was baffled. *What is this kid doing? Is he offering me a drink? What kind of act is this?*


    Han Ming smiled as he approached Kael and extended his right hand.


    Kael stared at Han Ming¡¯s outstretched hand, unsure of what to do. *A handshake?* Without thinking too much, he extended his own hand and clasped Han Ming¡¯s. *This kid is full of nonsense,* he thought, but as an elder, he couldn¡¯t afford to be rude.


    To Kael¡¯s shock, the moment their hands met, Han Ming¡¯s grip tightened with astonishing strength. *How is this kid so strong?!* Kael tried to pull away, but he couldn¡¯t break free.


    With Kael immobilized, Han Ming raised his left hand and, in full view of everyone, splashed the wine in Kael¡¯s face.


    No one had expected such a move. The entire hall erupted in laughter.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Han Ming quickly stepped back, smiling. ¡°As you requested, I made the first move.¡±


    *Pfft!*


    Li Chengfeng couldn¡¯t hold back and spat out the wine he had just sipped. *This kid is ruthless. But I like it.*


    Kael¡¯s face turned beet red with rage. Letting out a furious roar, he charged at Han Ming, abandoning all pretense of dignity. He unleashed his full power, determined to crush Han Ming.


    Han Ming, however, was ready. With his right hand, he deflected Kael¡¯s blade, while his left swung the wine barrel toward Kael¡¯s head.


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened in panic. *First the wine, now the whole barrel?!* He raised his arm to block, but it was a feint. Han Ming¡¯s foot shot out, landing a solid kick between Kael¡¯s legs.


    Even with his battle aura protecting him, Kael couldn¡¯t withstand the pain. He doubled over, clutching his groin, his body trembling violently. *What a dirty move!* Han Ming had known from the moment he saw Kael¡¯s battle aura that his own strength was only slightly superior. A prolonged fight would be exhausting. When Kael had invited him to strike first, Han Ming had already planned this series of underhanded tactics. *You want dignity? Dignity isn¡¯t given¡ªit¡¯s earned.*


    The hall erupted in even louder laughter. Some people were laughing so hard they had tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Ha¡­ how many rounds was that?¡±


    ¡°Haha, hold on, let me catch my breath. Kael¡¯s really lost face this time. Haha!¡± The man was laughing so hard he couldn¡¯t even keep count.


    Seizing the opportunity, Han Ming aimed a heavy punch at Kael¡¯s head. If it landed, Kael¡¯s skull would likely explode like a watermelon. But just as the punch was about to connect, a hand yanked Kael back, and a fist met Han Ming¡¯s with a thunderous crash.


    The impact sent Han Ming stumbling back several steps, his arm numb from the force. The man who had saved Kael only swayed slightly, taking half a step back.


    *This guy is strong,* Han Ming thought, shaking his tingling arm. His expression turned serious. Anyone who could send him reeling with a single punch had to be at the level of a War Madness expert.


    The man who had rescued Kael was none other than Baldur, the commander of Wildlands¡¯ garrison. He, too, was shocked. This skinny kid, who didn¡¯t even use battle aura, had managed to withstand his punch with only a few steps back. Baldur himself had been forced to take half a step. As a first-rank War Madness expert known for his immense strength, Baldur was arguably the most powerful person in Wildlands.


    Baldur had no idea what had led to this confrontation. He had only been informed that several of his men had been injured, and the incident had caused quite a stir in Wildlands. To prevent further escalation, he had come personally. He had expected to face a powerful outsider, but instead, he found Kael clutching his groin in pain, while his opponent was a young man.


    ¡°Such underhanded tactics!¡± Baldur glared at Han Ming, his anger rising. Regardless of the circumstances, humiliating a deputy commander in front of so many people was going too far.


    Han Ming licked his lips and smirked. ¡°Likewise.¡±


    Baldur nodded. ¡°Then let me see what you¡¯re truly capable of.¡± He didn¡¯t understand what Han Ming meant by ¡°likewise,¡± nor did he care. Today¡¯s humiliation had to be avenged. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration. For someone so young to possess such strength was remarkable. If he could subdue Han Ming and recruit him into the military, this incident could be framed as an internal dispute, saving face for everyone. With that in mind, Baldur unleashed his full power, his third-rank War Madness battle aura surging forth.


    Unaware of Baldur¡¯s thoughts, Han Ming assumed he was just another unreasonable brute. Without hesitation, he kicked a stone stool toward Baldur.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Baldur shouted, smashing the stool with a single punch. He charged at Han Ming, his right fist aimed at Han Ming¡¯s chest.


    Han Ming quickly blocked the punch, but the impact sent a numbing shock through his arm. He was stunned. In terms of raw strength, Baldur wasn¡¯t significantly stronger than him. If Han Ming removed his weighted accessories, he might even surpass Baldur. But from the moment they clashed, Han Ming realized that Baldur¡¯s battle aura was the real threat. It was the reason he had been forced back earlier and why his arm was now numb.


    *Is battle aura really this powerful?*


    Despite his shock, Han Ming didn¡¯t hesitate. He met Baldur¡¯s attacks head-on, trading blow for blow. The two fought fiercely, neither backing down. In just twenty exchanges, both were astonished.


    Han Ming was amazed by Baldur¡¯s combat experience, which far surpassed his own. Combined with Baldur¡¯s third-rank War Madness battle aura, Han Ming found himself on the defensive. Even when he managed to land a punch, it only produced a dull thud against Baldur¡¯s protective aura, failing to cause any real damage.


    Baldur, on the other hand, was stunned by Han Ming¡¯s raw strength and resilience. Several times, Han Ming¡¯s punches had nearly shattered his battle aura. This kid was fighting him purely with physical strength, yet he showed no signs of injury. In fact, he seemed to grow more ferocious with each exchange.


    The spectators were equally shocked. Everyone in the hall, including the nobles, stared in disbelief. *Who is this skinny kid?* They all knew how powerful Baldur was. In Wildlands, if Baldur claimed to be second, no one dared to claim first. Yet this young man was holding his own against Baldur. If he ever learned to use battle aura, the possibilities were unimaginable. *A true hero among the young!*


    Even Li Chengfeng, who knew Han Ming was strong, was astounded. *If it were me facing Baldur, I wouldn¡¯t last two rounds.* As a fourth-rank grand warrior, Li Chengfeng was well aware of the vast gap between ranks. The higher the rank, the more pronounced the difference. Facing someone a full rank above him was a hopeless situation. Yet Han Ming had completely shattered his understanding of rank disparities. Han Ming didn¡¯t even use battle aura. *How did he train to become this strong?* Li Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of inadequacy. He had always been hailed as a martial prodigy, but compared to Han Ming, he felt like an amateur. But Li Chengfeng was a straightforward man. The moment this feeling arose, he dismissed it. *There¡¯s always someone better. I won¡¯t belittle myself because of him¡ªespecially when I admire him.*


    Han Ming and Baldur, however, were too focused on their fight to notice the crowd¡¯s reactions. Baldur, using his full strength, landed a punch on Han Ming¡¯s right shoulder, sending him stumbling back with a mouthful of blood. But Han Ming retaliated with a kick that forced Baldur to take half a step back, nearly losing his balance.


    Han Ming wiped the blood from his lips. *It seems I¡¯ll have to go all out.* Even if he removed his weighted accessories, he could only last a few hundred rounds at most before being severely injured. Strength alone wasn¡¯t enough. His combat experience paled in comparison to Baldur¡¯s, and the opponent¡¯s battle aura was simply too overwhelming. *If only I had battle aura¡­ With my strength, I could definitely take him down.*


    *Battle aura¡­ What a mysterious power¡­*


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Just as Han Ming was about to remove his accessories, Li Chengfeng¡¯s voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Uncle Baldur, congratulations on advancing to War Madness. It¡¯s been so long. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°You brat! You finally remembered your Uncle Baldur!¡±


    Han Ming stared in disbelief as Li Chengfeng walked over to Baldur and the two men shook hands, then embraced.


    *What the¡­? These two know each other?!*

 Chapter 28: The Battle Ends (Part 3)

    Chapter 28: The Battle Ends (Part 3)


    After exchanging pleasantries with Li Chengfeng, Baldur turned his attention back to Han Ming. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about the young man, and neither had anyone else in the room. Everyone present, especially the mercenaries who had witnessed Han Ming¡¯s earlier antics, was utterly stunned. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. *Who would¡¯ve thought this seemingly unremarkable kid would turn out to be such a force to be reckoned with? Thank goodness I didn¡¯t provoke him earlier. Otherwise¡­* Several people who had harbored such thoughts exchanged glances, shuddering at the thought.


    *A monster!*


    Meanwhile, the nobles and wealthy onlookers were eyeing Han Ming with keen interest. *This kid has limitless potential!* They were already scheming ways to recruit him. Having someone like Han Ming as an ally would be a tremendous asset. Among them was Rikil, the instigator of the entire conflict. He was now filled with regret, cursing himself for misjudging Han Ming. He had assumed Han Ming was just an ordinary young man and had been tempted by the bulging storage bag Han Ming carried. Little did he know things would escalate to this point. He knew full well that today¡¯s clash between Han Ming and the military was entirely due to his own greed. Now, he had offended Baldur. He wanted to leave this mess behind, but the crowd behind him was too dense to escape.


    At this moment, the owner of the mercenary inn, the old man who had earlier advised Han Ming to leave, finally reappeared. In truth, he had never left, observing Han Ming¡¯s actions from the shadows. Although he was merely the inn¡¯s proprietor, everyone in Wildlands knew of Apsu¡¯s extraordinary status in the mercenary world. Like many others, he had taken a liking to Han Ming. He had even planned to intervene and plead for Han Ming if things went south. But Han Ming had repeatedly surprised him, from defeating Kael to holding his own against Baldur. Han Ming¡¯s remarkable performance left Apsu constantly reassessing his initial judgment.


    ¡°Commander Baldur, it¡¯s been a while. What brings you to our humble inn today?¡± Apsu greeted Baldur with a warm smile, shaking his hand amiably.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re too kind, Boss Apsu,¡± Baldur replied, though inwardly he cursed the old fox. *As if you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here!*


    After some small talk, Baldur¡¯s gaze returned to Han Ming, who was standing awkwardly to the side.


    ¡°Young Master Han is a valued guest of our inn. I hope you¡¯ll take good care of him in the future, Commander Baldur,¡± Apsu said with a beaming smile.


    The nobles and wealthy onlookers silently cursed Apsu. *That sly old fox!* By framing Han Ming as a guest of the inn, Apsu was subtly claiming him as one of their own.


    ¡°Indeed, Uncle Baldur, Han Ming is a good friend of mine. Let me explain what really happened today,¡± Li Chengfeng seized the opportunity to recount the events, starting with how he had caught Feili trying to steal Han Ming¡¯s storage bag.


    As Baldur listened, his expression darkened. *So, the entire military was made a laughingstock today because of that scoundrel Rikil! And the coward hasn¡¯t even shown his face yet.*


    The crowd, too, began to piece together the truth.


    Just then, a few troublemakers spotted Rikil hiding in the crowd and gleefully called out, ¡°Oh, Boss Rikil! Fancy seeing you here. What a coincidence!¡±


    Rikil¡¯s heart sank. *These backstabbing snakes!* They had always acted friendly, but at the first sign of trouble, they didn¡¯t hesitate to throw him under the bus. *Ungrateful bastards!*


    With his cover blown, Rikil had no choice but to step forward. He forced a smile and approached Baldur, bowing repeatedly. He knew he had deeply offended Baldur today.


    ¡°Rikil, don¡¯t you think you owe me an explanation?¡± Baldur asked coldly, not bothering to hide his displeasure.


    Rikil quickly apologized, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I failed to discipline my subordinate properly. Feili has already been punished¡ªhis legs were broken, his wages confiscated, and he¡¯s been sent back to his hometown. I¡¯ll cover all medical expenses for the injured soldiers and compensate each of them with an extra hundred gold coins.¡± Rikil was no saint either, immediately throwing his subordinate under the bus. He knew that offering compensation was his only way out. Although Deputy Commander Kael was his close friend, even Kael would likely hold a grudge against him now. Glancing at Kael, who was still pale and sitting to the side, Rikil felt a wave of bitterness.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Li Chengfeng watched Rikil¡¯s performance with disdain. *Feili¡¯s legs were broken by Han Ming, not you.*


    Baldur nodded, his voice low and menacing. ¡°Today, the military has been thoroughly humiliated, and it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Despite his anger, Baldur was aware of Rikil¡¯s relationship with Kael. Out of respect for Kael, he couldn¡¯t be too harsh on Rikil. He would let Kael handle the matter later. *Kael won¡¯t go easy on him.*


    Rikil wiped the sweat from his brow, forcing a smile. He felt like a fool, grinning like an idiot.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss our matters later. For now, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Young Master Han?¡± Baldur sighed. Rikil had already suffered enough today. Making a man of his status apologize in front of everyone was no small humiliation. But the deed was done, and Han Ming deserved an explanation. In Baldur¡¯s eyes, Han Ming¡¯s value had skyrocketed. Someone like him was best kept as a friend, not an enemy. Han Ming had the strength to back it up. More importantly, Baldur had a nagging feeling that Han Ming hadn¡¯t shown his full power. The thought sent a chill down his spine, making Han Ming seem even more enigmatic.


    Hearing Baldur¡¯s words, Rikil¡¯s smile froze. But he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Han Ming. In this world, strength was everything. The strong had the right to demand respect, and that was an indisputable fact.


    *A true man knows when to bend and when to stand firm,* Rikil consoled himself. He bowed deeply to Han Ming and said bitterly, ¡°Young Master Han, I was in the wrong today. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I accept your apology. It would¡¯ve been better if you¡¯d done this earlier. But¡­¡± Han Ming smiled, leaving his sentence hanging.


    Rikil¡¯s eyebrow twitched. *I¡¯m a grown man apologizing to a kid, and that¡¯s not enough? Don¡¯t push your luck.* He forced a smile and asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    Han Ming chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Your subordinate stole a thousand gold coins from me. What do you think about that?¡±


    Everyone could tell Han Ming was blatantly extorting Rikil. *A thousand gold coins? That¡¯s outrageous! How could Feili even carry that much?*


    Rikil sighed deeply, his voice trembling. ¡°A thousand gold coins¡­ I¡¯ll pay. You can come to the auction house to collect it whenever you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll have it prepared in advance. The auction house is quite busy these days, so if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, he turned and slowly walked toward the door, his figure seeming to age instantly. Halfway there, overwhelmed by frustration, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His servants rushed to support him as he hurriedly left.


    The crowd watched Rikil¡¯s retreating figure, sighing with mixed emotions.


    Han Ming, however, smiled coldly.


    *You brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t blame anyone else.*


    With the matter mostly resolved, the onlookers lost interest and began to disperse, leaving the inn in small groups.


    Baldur also sighed, no longer in the mood to stay. The truth had come to light, and there was no need to trouble Han Ming further. More importantly, Han Ming¡¯s strength was undeniable. Today¡¯s conflict had been stirred up by Rikil, and since Rikil had already been punished, the matter was settled.


    Baldur had initially wanted to invite Han Ming to his residence to try and recruit the formidable young man. But after several unsuccessful attempts, he decided not to push it. He left with Li Chengfeng in tow.


    Li Chengfeng had wanted to stay longer with Han Ming, but Baldur reminded him that his father, the city lord, had been eagerly awaiting his return. Missing his father after thirteen years apart, Li Chengfeng reluctantly followed Baldur.


    With everyone gone, the hall felt much emptier. Han Ming had sustained some injuries during his fight with Baldur. He wanted to return to his room to rest and recover. He no longer had the miraculous pool water from the underground island, so healing would take time. Fortunately, his injuries weren¡¯t severe.


    After thanking Apsu, the inn¡¯s owner, Han Ming walked back to his room under the admiring gazes of the onlookers.


    Closing the door behind him, Han Ming collapsed onto the bed.


    Since leaving the Water God¡¯s cave on the underground island, he hadn¡¯t been injured like this. While it wasn¡¯t a serious wound, it would still take time to heal. He knew that today¡¯s events would spread throughout Wildlands. The onlookers would undoubtedly embellish the story, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t have a moment of peace.


    This whole ordeal had made Han Ming realize that his strength, while impressive among his peers, was far from exceptional. There were still many experts in this world far beyond his reach. Baldur, a third-rank War Madness expert, had taught him a valuable lesson today. If a third-rank expert was this formidable, what about those at higher levels?


    While he couldn¡¯t cultivate battle aura, he still had magic¡ªhis true hope. *When will I be able to start practicing the Water God¡¯s Art?* Han Ming¡¯s heart swelled with anticipation every time he thought of the water elementalist in his visions. It was time to focus on improving his magical abilities.


    Clutching a water elemental crystal, Han Ming slowly drifted into sleep. He had been absorbing the energy from water crystals constantly, but only a fraction of it remained within him.

 Chapter 29: Brotherhood (Part 1)

    Chapter 29: Brotherhood (Part 1)


    In this world, the elements of wind, wood, water, fire, and earth permeate the heavens and the earth. Mages are those who perceive and harness these elements to fight. Lower-level mages rely on meditation to accumulate magical energy, which they then use to cast small-scale spells. Those with greater resources can directly absorb the energy from magic crystals to enhance their power, though such individuals are rare.


    Higher-level mages, however, can use their own magic to draw upon the elements of the world, enabling them to cast larger and more powerful spells. After all, no matter how much magic a person stores within their body, it is ultimately limited.


    The Water God¡¯s Art, however, is fundamentally different from these methods. It directly controls the water elements in the world to cast spells. There is a vast difference between merely utilizing and outright controlling an element. For instance, an ordinary water magician can sense the presence of water elements and use them to create ice arrows, ice shields, or even heal minor injuries. A more advanced water magician may even draw upon the waters of a river to flood an entire city. However, the requirements for cultivating the Water God¡¯s Art are even higher¡ªit involves altering, even overturning, the very nature of water elements. For example, it can change the structure of water to form incredibly dense, nearly indestructible ice. It can forcibly extract water elements from a person¡¯s body, turning them into a desiccated corpse. It can even defy the fundamental rules of water, reversing its properties to create an astonishingly lethal fusion of ice and fire. In the later stages, it can push the water elements out of an entire area, transforming it into a barren desert.


    If you were to tell a powerful magician that you intended to control or even overturn the elemental forces of the world, they would surely deem you insane. Every magician knows that they can, at best, manipulate and utilize elemental forces¡ªbut only those who reach the pinnacle of magic and become Elemental Masters can truly control the elements. Otherwise, such a notion is nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream. Yet, the Water God¡¯s Art is precisely such a miraculous technique, allowing its wielder to command water elements without having reached the legendary realm of Elemental Mastery. This also means that anyone training in this art must possess an extraordinary sensitivity to elemental forces.


    To put it simply, a mage¡¯s abilities can be understood like this: the world operates on various rules. A mindless creature lives its life blindly following instinct until death. Humans, however, possess intelligence and understand basic laws of nature¡ªthey know to seek shade under a tree when the sun is too hot, or to learn to swim because they cannot breathe underwater. This is the stage of understanding rules. Mages are like highly intelligent beings who not only understand these rules but also manipulate them. For example, humans invented the steam engine, the compass, and machinery¡ªthese are classic examples of utilizing rules. This is a simplified comparison between ordinary people and mages.


    Han Ming¡¯s body is fundamentally different from other mages. To use an imperfect analogy, he is like a leaky water jug, unable to retain much magical energy. Other mages are like intact jugs, far better at storing magic. At first glance, this seems like a significant disadvantage for Han Ming.


    However, as the saying goes, nothing is absolute. While this unique constitution is a drawback, it is also an unparalleled advantage. Because Han Ming struggles to retain magic, he must constantly absorb and release it. This constant flow of magical energy exposes his body to far greater amounts of magic than most people, significantly enhancing his sensitivity to the elements. To use a simple analogy, it¡¯s like someone who drinks alcohol but absorbs very little of it. They don¡¯t get drunk easily and can drink more, which in turn helps them develop a refined palate for alcohol. Over time, they can identify the type and even the vintage of a wine just by smelling it.


    In contrast, ordinary people absorb alcohol quickly, making them prone to getting drunk. They drink less and struggle to appreciate the taste, often finding it bitter and unpleasant. If they try to drink more, they risk alcohol poisoning.


    The difference is clear. Han Ming can continuously absorb water elemental energy from crystals without fear of overloading his body. While his magic storage grows slowly, his sensitivity to the elements is unmatched. If other mages tried to emulate him, they would likely explode from the excess energy.


    Han Ming, however, was unaware of this advantage. He only saw the challenges of his magical path, not realizing he possessed a unique gift. If anyone else had obtained the Water God¡¯s Art, they likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to practice it. This was both a remarkable coincidence and a stroke of incredible fortune.


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Han Ming sat in his room, staring at a small, dull, and cracked magic crystal in his hand.


    Feeling the pitiful amount of magic energy within him, Han Ming sighed. At his current rate, he consumed a small magic crystal every day. This was an extravagant habit, considering that an ordinary person¡¯s annual earnings could barely afford one such crystal. Fortunately, Han Ming had a stockpile that would make many mages envious.


    Brushing off the crystal¡¯s residue, Han Ming took out another crystal, tied it to a string, and hung it around his neck. This way, the crystal rested against his chest, allowing him to absorb its energy continuously without holding it. It was far more convenient.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The night in Wildlands was far from quiet. Located near the Wildlands Forest, the city was a hub of activity, filled with merchants and mercenaries who rarely kept regular hours.


    Han Ming climbed out of his window, his hands gripping the crevices in the stone wall as he scaled the 200-meter-tall mercenary inn to reach the rooftop.


    Lying on the roof under a sky full of stars, Han Ming tightened his collar against the cool night breeze. The stars were beautiful, but none were familiar. No constellations he recognized.


    *The ancients never saw today¡¯s moon, but the same moon once shone upon them.*


    Was this world a completely different plane of existence, or simply a planet far from Earth?


    A wave of loneliness washed over Han Ming. Everything here was so unfamiliar. What was happening in his hometown now? Was it the joyous Spring Festival, or the family reunion of the Mid-Autumn Festival?


    Taking a small sip of wine, Han Ming swirled the flask, savoring the aroma. But his heart was heavy. Here, every cherished memory of a festival was his alone. The people of this world knew nothing of the Spring Festival, the Mid-Autumn Festival, or the Dragon Boat Festival. No one could share his memories, and that was the loneliest feeling of all.


    At least he knew that somewhere in this world¡ªor perhaps in another dimension¡ªthere were people who shared his memories and experiences. They might never meet, but they celebrated the same festivals. This thought, which he had never considered before, now became his only comfort. If that world were to disappear, even this small solace would vanish.


    The night deepened, but Han Ming remained awake. How many others were as sleepless as he?


    The next day, Han Ming left Rikil¡¯s auction house amidst a flurry of apologies. Passersby on the street glanced curiously, wondering who this young man was to warrant such deference from the auction house.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t even glance back at the people behind him. He now carried a thousand gold coins, but he felt no joy. Suddenly, everything seemed meaningless. What did it matter if he had a mountain of gold? Who in this world knew who Han Ming was? Did his parents know he was rich? Did his friends? No one knew. No one¡­


    As soon as he returned to the mercenary inn, he heard someone calling his name. It was Li Chengfeng, waiting for him in the lobby.


    A faint smile crossed Han Ming¡¯s lips. He realized he wasn¡¯t entirely alone in this world. There were still things that could warm his heart. This big guy, Li Chengfeng, had only known him for a day, but when Han Ming was in trouble, Li Chengfeng had stood by him without hesitation. In that moment, Han Ming had felt that he wasn¡¯t alone. Someone was willing to share his burden. He genuinely admired Li Chengfeng.


    Sitting down at the table filled with untouched food and wine, Han Ming felt a warmth in his heart.


    ¡°So, what brings you here so early? Something up?¡± Han Ming asked with a smile.


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth opening so wide it could fit a wine flask.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just come see you? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Li Chengfeng said with mock indignation.


    Han Ming laughed even harder. ¡°Cut the melodrama. You¡¯re not a woman, so knock it off.¡±


    Li Chengfeng chuckled. ¡°Han Ming, I came for two reasons. First, I want to swear brotherhood with you.¡±


    ¡°Brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Brotherhood. I¡¯ve only known you for a short time, but I really admire you. Last night, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. Not in that way, though! It¡¯s friendship, you know? A deep, passionate, thrilling kind of friendship! So I want to swear brotherhood with you. I feel like I can¡¯t miss out on someone like you. It¡¯s like seeing a beautiful woman and knowing right away that she has to be your wife. If you don¡¯t act, you might never see her again. But if you try, she could be your lifelong partner. And you¡¯re that kind of person for me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s so cheesy! I didn¡¯t expect such sappy talk from a big guy like you,¡± Han Ming said, feigning disgust and scooting away as if Li Chengfeng had something dirty on him. But inside, he was pleased.


    Li Chengfeng scratched his head, embarrassed by his own analogy. ¡°So, do you agree?¡±


    Han Ming smiled. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s rare to find a true friend in life. Missing out would be a shame. Let¡¯s do it now!¡± Han Ming was never one to delay. If they were going to swear brotherhood, why wait?


    Li Chengfeng admired Han Ming¡¯s straightforward, bold nature. He stood up and announced loudly, ¡°Today, I swear brotherhood with Han Ming! I hope everyone here can bear witness!¡±


    The mercenaries in the lobby, drawn by the commotion, cheered enthusiastically. These were people who valued brotherhood above all else, and they respected Han Ming and Li Chengfeng for their actions the previous day. Whether they knew the details or not, they wholeheartedly supported the two young men.


    Li Chengfeng led Han Ming to the center of the lobby, where they placed two wine bowls. Biting his finger, Li Chengfeng let a drop of blood fall into each bowl before kneeling.


    Han Ming followed suit, adding his blood to the bowls and kneeling beside Li Chengfeng.


    Li Chengfeng raised a bowl and declared, ¡°I, Li Chengfeng, twenty-three years old, swear brotherhood with Han Ming today. We will share joys and sorrows, stand together through hardship, and never betray each other!¡± He drank the wine in one gulp and smashed the bowl on the ground.


    Han Ming raised his bowl and said, ¡°I, Han Ming, twenty-two years old, swear brotherhood with Li Chengfeng today. We will share joys and sorrows, stand together through hardship, and never betray each other!¡± He drank the wine and smashed the bowl.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    ¡°Second brother!¡±


    They clasped hands tightly, each seeing the sincerity and emotion in the other¡¯s eyes. The onlookers erupted in cheers, raising their glasses in celebration.


    Suddenly, Han Ming remembered something. He motioned for Li Chengfeng to wait and brought another bowl of wine. His expression turned somber as he added a drop of his blood to the bowl, gesturing for Li Chengfeng to do the same. Though puzzled, Li Chengfeng complied without question.


    Han Ming raised the bowl and said, ¡°Big brother, we have a younger sister named Wei¡¯er. Her whereabouts are unknown, and her fate is uncertain. As we swear brotherhood, let¡¯s include her as our third sister. What do you say?¡±


    Seeing the change in Han Ming¡¯s expression, Li Chengfeng sensed there was a story behind this. But since Han Ming was now his brother, Wei¡¯er was naturally his sister too. He trusted Han Ming¡¯s judgment completely. ¡°Of course!¡± he exclaimed.


    Han Ming poured the wine onto the ground and said, ¡°Wei¡¯er, I¡¯ve taken the liberty of including you in our brotherhood. Whether you¡¯re alive or not, Han Ming and Li Chengfeng, who has never met you, are your brothers!¡±

 Chapter 30: Brotherhood (Part 2)

    Chapter 30: Brotherhood (Part 2)


    The people around them, hearing Han Ming¡¯s words, began to understand. Their respect for Han Ming grew even deeper. *This is what a true man should be like!* They cheered loudly, their voices filled with excitement.


    Han Ming turned to Li Chengfeng and said, ¡°In this world, how many things are truly worth caring about, worth risking our lives for? Money and status? They mean nothing. You can¡¯t take them with you when you die. Only bonds of friendship and kinship are truly precious. They can¡¯t be bought with any amount of gold. If we have family and friends but fail to cherish them, even if we become wealthy and powerful, even if we stand on the streets throwing money at passersby, we¡¯ll never earn a sincere glance or a warm greeting from a loved one.¡±


    The crowd erupted in applause, praising Han Ming¡¯s words. They, too, understood this truth. They lived and died by the sword, risking their lives day in and day out. Why? For their families¡ªto give their parents, wives, and children a better life. In this harsh, materialistic society, people had been chasing fame and fortune for so long that they had become numb. Only those who faced life and death together truly understood the value of genuine bonds.


    Li Chengfeng, deeply moved, gripped Han Ming¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Brother, you speak so well! I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you!¡±


    Han Ming smiled, cupping his hands in gratitude to the crowd. He then led Li Chengfeng back to their table and told him everything about Wei¡¯er.


    Li Chengfeng listened in silence for a long time. At first, he had thought Wei¡¯er was just a girl Han Ming was close to. He hadn¡¯t expected her story to be so tragic, yet so inspiring. He was moved by her dreams and her bravery in standing up for Han Ming and his friends when they were in danger. Even without Han Ming¡¯s connection, he would have wanted to befriend such a remarkable girl.


    *Bang!* Li Chengfeng slammed his fist on the stone table, cracking its surface. ¡°Have you found any leads on that mage? Do you need my help? My father is the city lord of Wildlands. If I put out the word, we might be able to track him down.¡±


    Han Ming shook his head slightly. ¡°All we know is his first name¡ªKaelvin. We don¡¯t even know his surname. Wildlands has millions, maybe even tens of millions of people. Finding one person is like searching for a needle in a haystack. Besides, we¡¯re not even sure if he¡¯s from Wildlands. But don¡¯t worry. Since he¡¯s a mage, he won¡¯t be able to hide forever. We don¡¯t need to search aimlessly. We just need to check the Mage Guild. They¡¯ll have records.¡±


    Li Chengfeng nodded in agreement. Han Ming¡¯s plan made sense. It was far more practical than wandering around blindly.


    Han Ming had no appetite for food and only sipped some wine. He then asked Li Chengfeng, ¡°Big brother, you mentioned earlier that you came to see me for two reasons. The first was to swear brotherhood. What¡¯s the second?¡±


    Li Chengfeng suddenly remembered the other reason for his visit. He leaned in and said mysteriously, ¡°In two weeks, the Imperial Military Academy and the Mage Academy will be coming to Wildlands to recruit students. I plan to apply to the Military Academy. Are you interested in joining too?¡±


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. *Perfect!* He had been worried about his lack of magical knowledge and unsure where to learn more. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be a Mage Academy in this country. This was fantastic news.


    Han Ming nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m definitely interested!¡±


    Li Chengfeng grinned. ¡°Brother, your combat skills are so impressive that even I feel inferior. If you apply to the Military Academy, the instructors will be thrilled. Plus, I noticed you don¡¯t use battle aura. If you could learn to harness it, your combat power would be terrifying. I doubt anyone in Wildlands, except maybe Baldur, could beat you.¡±


    Han Ming smiled mysteriously and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely apply, but not to the Military Academy. I¡¯m going for the Mage Academy.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Li Chengfeng jumped to his feet, drawing curious glances from the crowd. He quickly sat back down, staring at Han Ming in shock. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Han Ming gave him a reproachful look and whispered, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a water mage. That¡¯s why I¡¯m applying to the Mage Academy. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t use battle aura¡ªI *can¡¯t* use it. Do you understand? Right now, I¡¯m not even a proper mage. I haven¡¯t even reached the first rank.¡±


    Li Chengfeng was both thrilled and dismayed. On one hand, he was excited to have a mage as a brother¡ªeven if it was just a water mage, it was still a mage! In his eyes, mages were awe-inspiring figures capable of controlling the elements. On the other hand, he felt utterly defeated. *How could a mage, someone who¡¯s supposed to be physically weak, be stronger than me in combat?* Han Ming had held his own against Baldur, the commander of Wildlands¡¯ garrison, and even injured him. It was unbelievable.


    Li Chengfeng still couldn¡¯t quite believe it, but when he saw Han Ming use his hand to draw wine from a cup and form a small water ball above his palm, he had no choice but to accept the harsh reality.


    Seeing Li Chengfeng¡¯s dejected expression, Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He comforted him, ¡°Although I might be a bit stronger than you right now, that¡¯s about it. My inability to cultivate battle aura is a fatal flaw. My potential is limited. But you¡¯re different. You can keep improving. You could become a War Madness expert, a War Soul, even a War King or War God! You might even awaken special abilities. Even now, you¡¯re already a fourth-rank grand warrior. At your age, that¡¯s considered top-tier even across the entire nation. My achievements in magic, on the other hand, are far behind. I¡¯m not even a first-rank mage.¡±


    Li Chengfeng knew Han Ming was trying to comfort him, but it was true¡ªhis talent was rare. And Han Ming really couldn¡¯t cultivate battle aura, which was crucial for a warrior. But Han Ming was his brother, and no matter how great Han Ming¡¯s future achievements might be, Li Chengfeng would only feel genuine happiness for him. *A warrior and a mage as brothers¡ªwhat a powerful duo!* The thought alone made Li Chengfeng feel proud. In no time, he was back to his cheerful self.


    After finishing their drinks, the two decided to take a stroll through the city. Han Ming wasn¡¯t particularly interested¡ªwhat was there for two grown men to do?¡ªbut Li Chengfeng¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious. With two weeks left before the academy recruitment, they had nothing else to do. Exploring the local culture and customs sounded like a good idea. Han Ming wasn¡¯t worried about getting into the Mage Academy. Mages were so rare that anyone with even a hint of magical talent was usually accepted. Unlike the Military Academy, which had rigorous selection processes, the Mage Academy was more accessible. After all, how many people in a large city had the potential to become mages? Warriors, on the other hand, were a dime a dozen.


    As they walked and chatted, they arrived at a massive building with the words ¡°Holy Temple¡± inscribed above its entrance.


    Han Ming asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this Holy Temple?¡±


    Li Chengfeng looked at Han Ming in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know about the Holy Temple? Just like mages have their Mage Guild, warriors have the Holy Temple. Almost all warriors are registered here. Depending on their rank, they pay different fees. Warriors can take on missions issued by the temple to earn rewards, or they can activate their battle aura here for free. Unlike the Mercenary Guild, though, the missions here are all legal. The rewards aren¡¯t as high, but the Mercenary Guild often deals with underground, illegal tasks that pay much more.¡±


    Han Ming nodded in understanding. He then asked, ¡°Who oversees the Holy Temple?¡±


    Li Chengfeng replied, ¡°The Holy Temple is under the empire¡¯s jurisdiction. All Holy Temples within the Monte Empire are managed by the state. The headquarters is in Fera City, the empire¡¯s capital. Every country has its own Holy Temple, and each is governed by its respective nation. The Mage Guild, however, is different. No single country controls it. All Mage Guilds belong to the headquarters, the famous Floating City.¡±


    Through Han Ming¡¯s persistent questioning, he learned that the Floating City was the central hub for all Mage Guilds worldwide and the highest institution for mages. It was called the Floating City because it was a massive city suspended in the sky, held aloft by the magic of countless high-level mages. Its influence was beyond imagination. The Floating City wasn¡¯t located in this region. According to Li Chengfeng, the Monte Empire was just a border nation on the Northern Alliance Continent. Across the oceans were countless other continents, and the Northern Alliance Continent itself was just a fringe part of the world. No one knew exactly how many continents existed. The Floating City was likely at the world¡¯s center, though its exact location was unknown to Li Chengfeng.


    Just as they were about to leave, Li Chengfeng suddenly grabbed Han Ming¡¯s arm. He had an idea: why not have Han Ming try activating a battle aura mark at the Holy Temple?


    Han Ming was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m not a warrior, and I don¡¯t have battle aura. How can I activate a battle aura mark?¡±


    Li Chengfeng explained, ¡°The battle aura mark is just a general term. While most warriors who reach a certain level have battle aura, it¡¯s not a prerequisite for activating the mark. As long as your strength reaches the level of a first-rank warrior, you can activate it. There are many powerful individuals who¡¯ve never cultivated battle aura but still activated their marks, directly reaching the first-rank warrior level. They then received basic battle aura techniques and started cultivating. Even though you can¡¯t cultivate battle aura, maybe you can still activate the mark. Why not give it a try?¡±


    Unable to resist Li Chengfeng¡¯s pleading, Han Ming agreed. He was also a little curious. *Could I really activate a battle aura mark? If so, what rank would I be?*

 Chapter 31: The Holy Temple Incident (Part 1)

    Chapter 31: The Holy Temple Incident (Part 1)


    Han Ming and Li Chengfeng entered the Holy Temple, only to realize they had come at a rather busy time. With the Imperial Military Academy and Mage Academy recruitment just around the corner, warriors from all over Wildlands had gathered here. Some were here to activate their battle aura marks, while others were registering for the academy entrance exams. Anyone planning to apply to the Imperial Military Academy had to first register at the Holy Temple for an initial screening. This was to ensure that only qualified candidates would proceed to the formal exams conducted by the academy¡¯s representatives. Otherwise, the examiners would be overwhelmed by the sheer number of applicants.


    Li Chengfeng explained to Han Ming that applicants to both the Imperial Military Academy and the Mage Academy had to be at least eighteen years old. This was because both institutions required a solid foundation of strength and skill. Even if you were a prodigy, you still had to prove your worth. The upper age limit was twenty-five.


    The Holy Temple¡¯s main hall was packed with applicants. To Han Ming¡¯s surprise, there were no long lines. Instead, a temple worker handed out numbered tickets to the applicants, who then waited for their numbers to be called. It was surprisingly efficient, somewhat reminiscent of the ticketing system in human-world banks.


    Li Chengfeng had already registered and passed the initial screening, which was straightforward: as long as you had reached the level of a first-rank warrior, you were in. Now, he was just waiting for the academy examiners to arrive in two weeks.


    Han Ming, however, wasn¡¯t here to apply to the Military Academy. He was here to activate his battle aura mark. Even so, he still had to wait his turn, as many others were also here for the same purpose.


    While waiting, Han Ming asked Li Chengfeng more about the warrior ranking system. He wasn¡¯t entirely clear on what defined a warrior. From what he understood, warriors and mages were fundamentally different. Warriors needed a physique capable of cultivating battle aura, while mages required a body suited for magic. These two physiques were incompatible, as Catherine had once explained to him. If physical strength alone could activate battle aura, wouldn¡¯t all mages be able to dual-cultivate as warriors?


    Li Chengfeng clarified that this wasn¡¯t the case. For warriors, battle aura was essential. Human physical strength had its limits. No matter how strong or fast you were, you were still just human. Once a warrior reached the first rank, further progress through pure physical training became nearly impossible. To advance, one had to rely on cultivating battle aura.


    It was like lifting weights. If someone could lift a hundred pounds, through rigorous training, they might eventually lift a hundred and fifty or even two hundred pounds. Exceptional individuals might even reach three hundred pounds, but that was the ceiling. However, with battle aura, that same person could lift four hundred, five hundred, or even a thousand pounds. Thus, a warrior¡¯s strength in the later stages depended entirely on their battle aura. Physical strength was important, but only in the early stages. Most people could only reach the first or second rank through physical training alone. Beyond that, battle aura was necessary. Someone like Han Ming, who had reached the level of a grand warrior through sheer physical strength, was practically unheard of.


    After Li Chengfeng¡¯s explanation, Han Ming began to understand. It made sense. Mages, who typically had weaker physiques, would struggle to even reach the first rank as a warrior, let alone the second. This was why dual-cultivation was virtually nonexistent.


    As Han Ming and Li Chengfeng chatted in the hall, a small black bird flew in and landed on Li Chengfeng¡¯s shoulder. Li Chengfeng removed a small note from the bird¡¯s leg, read it, and then apologized to Han Ming. His family had visitors, and his father was summoning him home. Most of these guests were there to see Li Chengfeng, so he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Han Ming understood and assured Li Chengfeng he could manage on his own. After all, he was just waiting in line, and nothing major was happening.


    Li Chengfeng agreed, knowing Han Ming¡¯s strength meant no one would dare mess with him. If anything, Han Ming was more likely to be the one causing trouble.


    After Li Chengfeng left, Han Ming wandered around the Holy Temple alone.


    He noticed a large crowd gathered in one corner of the hall, creating quite a buzz. Curious, he went over to investigate. In the center of the crowd were several massive weapon racks, each holding a large sword. The swords grew progressively larger from left to right. A temple worker explained that these weapons were free for any warrior to take¡ªprovided they could lift the sword off the rack unaided. The weight of the sword you could lift determined which one you could claim.


    Even Han Ming, an outsider, could tell these weapons were exquisitely crafted and undoubtedly expensive. For many warriors, they were an irresistible temptation. Even if they couldn¡¯t wield the swords effectively, they could sell them for a hefty sum.


    After the worker¡¯s explanation, several people stepped forward to try their luck. The first challenger was a burly young man who went straight to the third rack. He gripped the hilt of the massive sword, planted his feet firmly, and strained with all his might. Despite his face turning red with effort, the sword didn¡¯t budge. Amidst the crowd¡¯s laughter, the young man retreated in embarrassment but stayed to watch.


    The second challenger, slightly more muscular than the first, was smarter. He didn¡¯t aim for an impossibly heavy sword but went for the first rack, which held the smallest sword. He assumed a stable stance, gripped the hilt with both hands, and poured all his strength into lifting it.


    The crowd held its breath, watching intently. Some even clenched their fists as if they were the ones attempting the feat. Unfortunately, the young man only managed to lift the sword slightly before giving up. He stepped back to sympathetic sighs from the onlookers.


    Despite these failures, the challenge only grew more popular, attracting even more spectators. The warriors in the hall were naturally drawn to such tests of strength. Successfully lifting a sword in front of so many people was a clear display of power.


    More and more people joined the challenge. Finally, amidst cheers, an unassuming young man succeeded in lifting the sword from the first rack. The temple worker smiled and announced that the sword now belonged to him.


    The young man¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he walked away, the sword in hand, under the envious gazes of the crowd.


    With one success, others were eager to follow. However, the lightest sword was already taken, leaving only the heavier ones on the second rack. Many regretted not trying earlier, allowing the first young man to claim the easiest prize.


    Han Ming smiled faintly. He had no interest in this challenge. These swords, while undoubtedly heavy, were like toys compared to the massive axe in his storage bag. As for their value, he wasn¡¯t concerned¡ªhe was no longer a penniless wanderer. There was no need to show off.


    Just as he was about to leave, a commotion broke out behind him.


    ¡°Move aside! Out of the way! What¡¯s the point of crowding here? Can any of you even lift these?¡±


    Four people pushed through the crowd. Two of them, a man and a woman, wore standard warrior attire. The woman had long golden hair, a beautiful oval face, and a tall, athletic build with lightly tanned skin and visible muscle tone. The man had short golden hair, a chiseled face, and a well-built physique, clearly the result of years of training. Both were strikingly attractive but carried an air of arrogance. The other two men appeared to be their servants, dressed in plain attire.


    The golden-haired man and woman, accompanied by their servants, made their way through the crowd. Their looks, attire, and demeanor set them apart from the others, marking them as members of a wealthy family.


    ¡°Liss, which one do you like? I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± the golden-haired man said with a charming smile, clearly trying to impress the beautiful woman.


    The woman, Liss, lifted her chin haughtily. ¡°The second rack¡¯s sword will do. It¡¯s not too big for me.¡±


    The man, named Kano, nodded with a confident smile, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Han Ming, having lost interest, turned to leave.


    ¡°Hey, you! The black-haired kid! Come here!¡± Kano called out from behind.


    Han Ming turned around, looking puzzled. He glanced around¡ªthere was no one else with black hair nearby. He pointed to himself, as if to ask, *Me?*


    Kano snapped impatiently, ¡°Yes, you! Get over here!¡±

 Chapter 32: The Temple Turmoil (Part 2)

    Chapter 32: The Temple Turmoil (Part 2)


    Han Ming, unfazed by the rude shouting from the man named Kano, approached him with a smile, curious about his intentions.


    "What''s your name?" Kano asked arrogantly, his nose practically in the air as he looked down at Han Ming.


    Han Ming, still puzzled by Kano''s behavior, frowned slightly and replied, "My name is¡ª"


    "Enough! It doesn''t matter what your name is. Hold my clothes," Kano interrupted impatiently, waving his hand dismissively. He had no interest in the name of this seemingly frail young man. He quickly stripped off his expensive-looking upper garment and thrust it into Han Ming''s arms. "Hold it carefully. You couldn''t afford to replace it if it got damaged."


    Han Ming nodded with a resigned smile. It seemed his slender build would always invite disdain. However, he wasn''t angry. These spoiled young masters and mistresses, raised in luxury, often had such attitudes. Kano didn''t seem malicious, just arrogant, and Han Ming wasn''t one to stoop to their level. Besides, he was in a great mood after just becoming sworn brothers with Li Chengfeng.


    If Li Chengfeng had been there, he would have likely slapped Kano for treating Han Ming so disrespectfully.


    Despite Kano''s attitude, it was clear he had some skill. Though it took effort, he managed to lift the massive sword from the second weapon rack. He struck a pose, trying to look impressive, but the crowd''s applause was sparse. It seemed many were put off by his arrogance.


    Failing to receive the adulation he expected, Kano handed the sword to a girl named Lise, then snatched his clothes back from Han Ming. "You can leave now," he said dismissively.


    Lise, struggling under the sword''s weight, cursed Kano inwardly for nearly making her look foolish. She passed the sword to her attendant, a burly man who easily slung it over his back.


    As Kano prepared to leave, Lise, still annoyed, taunted him, "Aren''t you going to choose a weapon for yourself?"


    Kano hesitated. The first two weapons were already taken, leaving only the third, fourth, and fifth. He had to at least attempt the third. Reluctantly, he nodded, not wanting to lose face in front of Lise and the onlookers.


    Spotting Han Ming trying to leave, Kano redirected his frustration. "Get back here! Who said you could leave? Hold my clothes!" he barked, shoving the garments back into Han Ming''s chest.


    The crowd, though unfamiliar with Han Ming, felt Kano was being unnecessarily harsh. However, none dared to confront Kano, given his evident strength. They could only express their disapproval with murmurs.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Even Han Ming, usually unflappable, was growing irritated. Kano''s behavior was intolerable. It was time to teach him a lesson.


    Ignoring Han Ming, Kano stormed to the third weapon rack, gripping the hilt of the massive sword. With a grunt, he lifted it, his legs trembling under the weight. The crowd gasped as Kano''s aura flared¡ªhe was a sixth-tier warrior!


    With a roar, Kano hoisted the sword, his face red and veins bulging. When the staff declared the sword his, he slammed it into the ground, panting heavily.


    Exhausted, Kano snatched his clothes from Han Ming and waved him off. "Get out of here."


    Han Ming smirked but didn''t leave. Instead, he approached the staff and asked, "Are all these weapons real? No tricks?"


    The staff member frowned. "Why don''t you try for yourself?"


    Han Ming nodded and, to everyone''s astonishment, walked straight to the fifth and final weapon rack.


    The crowd erupted in whispers. Was this kid insane? Challenging the fifth weapon? He must be out of his mind.


    Even Lise was baffled, assuming Han Ming was just another fool with no sense of his own limitations.


    Kano, still catching his breath, burst into laughter. To him, Han Ming was nothing but a weakling, unworthy of even being in the temple. The fact that Han Ming was more handsome than him only added to his irritation.


    Ignoring the stares, Han Ming stood before the fifth weapon. With one hand in his pocket, he casually lifted the massive sword with the other. The crowd was stunned. Everyone else had used both hands, yet Han Ming made it look effortless. He even tossed the sword lightly in his hand, remarking, "This feels too light. Must be fake."


    Doubt spread through the crowd. Even the staff began to question the weapon''s authenticity. How could this frail-looking boy wield such a heavy sword without even using his aura?


    What they didn''t know was that Han Ming couldn''t use aura. But in terms of raw strength, he surpassed even Baldur. Baldur had only defeated Han Ming by relying on his aura. Without it, Han Ming could have easily overpowered him.


    Han Ming turned to Kano with a sly smile. "I think this sword''s fake. Why don''t you test it?" With that, he tossed the sword toward Kano.


    Kano, confused, caught the sword. The moment his hands touched it, his eyes widened in shock.


    This was real!


    The weight was overwhelming. Before he could react, the sword crushed him to the ground, cracking the stone floor. The sound of breaking bones echoed as Kano coughed up blood, unable to breathe.


    The crowd was paralyzed with shock.


    Kano''s attendant and Lise''s bodyguard rushed to lift the sword off him. Once freed, Kano gasped for air, his body broken.


    As the crowd struggled to process what had happened, a voice called out, "Number 340!"


    Han Ming, with a polite nod to the staff, said, "My apologies for the misunderstanding. The weapons are indeed real." He turned to leave.


    Kano''s and Lise''s attendants, both first-tier warriors, moved to block Han Ming, their auras flaring. They reached out to grab him, but Han Ming was faster. In a flash, he seized their arms and, with a swift motion, sent them flying. They crashed to the ground, unconscious.


    Before leaving, Han Ming turned to Lise, who was pale with fear. "My apologies for today. My name is Han Ming, and I''m staying at the Mercenary Inn. If you need anything, feel free to find me. I''ll cover the medical expenses. I must go now."


    The name "Han Ming" sent a ripple through the crowd. This unassuming young man was the same Han Ming who had single-handedly challenged two army commanders the day before. His reputation was legendary.


    Lise, now fully aware of who Han Ming was, dared not say another word. Her family was insignificant compared to someone like Han Ming. Seeking compensation from him would be suicidal.

 Chapter 33: The Tenth Tier!

    Han Ming paid no attention to the excited chatter behind him. He had no interest in it. Today¡¯s incident shouldn¡¯t have happened, but that Kano kid had been far too disrespectful. What had started as a good day had been completely ruined by that arrogant brat. What a nuisance.


    The staff member who had called Han Ming¡¯s number had witnessed the entire scene¡ªhow Han Ming had effortlessly dealt with Kano and the two attendants. He had also heard Han Ming¡¯s introduction. Not daring to delay, he hurried over to Han Ming before the young man could even approach him. With a beaming smile, he said, ¡°You must be number 340. Please, follow me. It¡¯s an honor to assist you.¡±


    Seeing Han Ming nod with a faint smile, the staff member was overjoyed. Who was Han Ming? He was the man who had openly defied the military! And now, this legendary figure had smiled at him.


    The staff member¡¯s chest swelled with pride as he led Han Ming through a small door into the room where aura activation took place.


    Activation masters were divided into two categories: aura activation masters and magic activation masters. These individuals were born unable to cultivate aura or magic, yet their bodies were unique. Their sole ability was to unlock the latent potential within others, awakening the dormant energy within a person¡¯s body and allowing them to advance to the next stage once certain conditions were met. These activation masters never learned aura or magic themselves; instead, they studied a specialized activation technique developed exclusively for their role.


    The activation master assigned to Han Ming was an elderly man with snow-white hair, a highly renowned figure in Wildfang City. Although the city¡¯s temple boasted three excellent aura activation masters, this old man was the most famous and experienced among them. In theory, the work of an activation master wasn¡¯t particularly complex. Any competent activation master could perform the task, and the results were the same regardless of who conducted the activation. However, many people believed that a more experienced activation master might be able to unlock their potential more fully. What if a novice only unlocked half of their potential? That would be a disaster.


    This, of course, was a misconception. A person¡¯s latent potential couldn¡¯t be lost. Activation masters merely served as guides; they couldn¡¯t directly influence a person¡¯s potential. Nevertheless, the white-haired old man was the most sought-after activation master in the city. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be working today, but upon hearing that Han Ming¡ªthe man who had caused a stir at the Mercenary Inn the previous day¡ªwas here for activation, he volunteered to take on the task. After all, a young man like Han Ming, who possessed such terrifying strength at his age, was destined for greatness. If Han Ming achieved legendary status in the future, the old man could proudly boast, ¡°See that great warrior? I was the one who activated his potential!¡± Perhaps his name would even be recorded in history.


    When the old man learned that Han Ming had never undergone any aura imprint activation before, he was deeply shocked. How could someone who had never undergone activation possess such immense power? He stared at Han Ming in awe, only snapping out of it when Han Ming¡¯s smile turned to impatience. Flustered, the old man chuckled and guided Han Ming to a chair.


    The process of aura imprint activation was simple and quick. Once Han Ming was seated, the old man placed his hands gently on Han Ming¡¯s head and began murmuring an incantation. A faint white light emanated from his palms.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t feel any immediate changes in his body. It wasn¡¯t until the old man finished the process that Han Ming sensed the chaotic energy within him begin to stir, swirling wildly before gradually coalescing. A faint white light flickered on Han Ming¡¯s forehead before fading away.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Han Ming asked, curious. He examined his body but found no significant changes. The only difference was that the previously chaotic energy within him now felt more organized. This wasn¡¯t surprising. Aura activation primarily served to clarify a person¡¯s tier and rank while unlocking their latent potential. In essence, it opened a tightly sealed door, allowing their aura to advance and enabling them to cultivate the next stage of aura. However, since Han Ming couldn¡¯t cultivate aura, the activation only made his internal energy more structured. There were no other noticeable changes.


    Han Ming quickly understood this. It wasn¡¯t complicated.


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Be patient. Your strength is remarkable. There¡¯s still more to unlock. Right now, you¡¯ve only reached the first-tier warrior level.¡± He placed his hands on Han Ming¡¯s head again and repeated the process. Another faint white light flickered on Han Ming¡¯s forehead before the old man withdrew his hands.


    ¡°There, the aura imprint activation is complete. I never expected someone who hasn¡¯t cultivated aura to reach the level of a grand warrior. Your talent is truly enviable. In all my years, I¡¯ve never seen anyone with potential like yours. Tsk tsk. Go back and focus on cultivating your aura. I doubt it will be long before you return for your next activation.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t stop praising Han Ming¡¯s talent, looking at him as if he were a rare treasure.


    Han Ming felt slightly uncomfortable under the old man¡¯s gaze. He knew he was about to disappoint him. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t learned aura¡ªhe simply couldn¡¯t cultivate it. Reaching this level through sheer physical strength was already his limit. The old man only saw his current achievements, not the immense effort it had taken to get here.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Well, it¡¯s not so bad, Han Ming thought. If I can¡¯t cultivate aura, I¡¯ll probably remain a grand warrior for life. But that¡¯s nothing to be upset about. After all¡­


    Wait!! What¡¯s this!?


    Han Ming suddenly felt an indescribable shock. How could this be!?


    The old man noticed Han Ming¡¯s strange expression and was about to ask what was wrong, but Han Ming didn¡¯t give him the chance. He hastily bid farewell and rushed out of the temple.


    The old man watched Han Ming¡¯s retreating figure, shaking his head in admiration. What an extraordinary young man. In his mind, he could already see the future: Han Ming standing at the pinnacle of greatness, revered by millions, tears streaming down his face as he supported the old man and declared to the world, ¡°This is my mentor, the one who first activated my aura imprint!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes grew moist at the thought. Age was no barrier to daydreaming.


    Unaware of the old man¡¯s fantasies, Han Ming was preoccupied with a burning question. He hurried back to the Mercenary Inn, ignoring the curious stares of onlookers. Several people in the inn¡¯s lobby tried to strike up a conversation with him, hoping to forge a connection, but Han Ming merely smiled and brushed them off, not breaking his stride.


    Once back in his room, Han Ming slammed the door shut. Before he could say a word, Katheryn materialized before him.


    Katheryn was as radiant as ever, a breathtaking beauty that never failed to leave Han Ming in awe. She was a masterpiece of creation, flawless in every way.


    But today, even Katheryn¡¯s expression was one of shock. Before Han Ming could speak, she blurted out, ¡°You felt it too!?¡± Her voice trembled, a rare loss of composure for someone usually so calm.


    Han Ming nodded, equally unable to contain his astonishment. ¡°Eighth-tier peak! An eighth-tier grand warrior! How is this possible? I thought each tier only had seven levels. After reaching the seventh tier, you¡¯re supposed to advance to the next stage. Why am I at the eighth tier without advancing? Is it because of my unique constitution? Am I unable to advance?¡±


    Katheryn shook her head, trying to calm herself but finding it unusually difficult. ¡°No, if you couldn¡¯t advance, you wouldn¡¯t be a second-tier grand warrior now. You¡¯d still be a first-tier warrior.¡±


    Han Ming agreed with her logic, but the facts were undeniable. He was clearly at the eighth tier, and he could feel it distinctly. Yet, he couldn¡¯t explain it. That¡¯s why he had rushed back to the inn, hoping Katheryn could shed some light on the mystery.


    Katheryn bit her lip, hesitating for a long moment before finally speaking. ¡°This is a secret I shouldn¡¯t share with a mortal. But since you¡¯ve reached the eighth tier, there¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore.¡±


    She paused, shaking her head as if to clear her thoughts. ¡°Ordinary people, whether they¡¯re warriors cultivating aura or mages cultivating magic, only have seven tiers per stage. Once they reach the seventh tier, they must undergo activation to advance to the next stage. However, there are two races in this world that are different: the elves and the dragons. For us, each stage has nine tiers. Only after reaching the ninth tier can we advance to the next stage. This means that, within the same stage, elves and dragons are far stronger than any other race. The gap only widens as we progress.¡±


    Han Ming understood immediately. Ordinary people advanced after the seventh tier, while elves and dragons could progress to the ninth tier before advancing. This meant that, within each stage, elves and dragons accumulated more power or magic than others, making them significantly stronger upon advancement.


    Katheryn didn¡¯t give Han Ming time to dwell on this. ¡°You¡¯ve now reached the advancement condition for elves and dragons¡ªthe eighth tier. Normally, humans have seven tiers per stage, but they never truly reach the seventh tier. Once they reach the peak of the sixth tier, they can undergo activation to advance. The so-called seventh tier is essentially the first tier of the next stage. It¡¯s the same for elves and dragons. Once we reach the peak of the eighth tier, we can advance to the next stage. The ninth tier is essentially the first tier of the next stage. But you¡¯ve reached the peak of the eighth tier without advancing. The only explanation is that you have more tiers per stage than even elves and dragons.¡±


    Han Ming¡¯s heart raced. ¡°How many tiers do I have per stage?¡±


    ¡°Ten!¡± Katheryn exclaimed. She had noticed it during Han Ming¡¯s first activation¡ªhe had directly reached the peak of the ninth tier as a warrior. At first, she thought it was a mistake. But during the second activation, he jumped to the peak of the eighth tier as a grand warrior. Only then did she realize the truth: Han Ming, a mere mortal, had one more tier per stage than even the elves and dragons.


    ¡°Ten tiers!¡± Han Ming was ecstatic. This meant that, as a human, he surpassed even the elves and dragons, the pinnacle races of the world. In other words, he had three more tiers per stage than ordinary humans. The implications were staggering. Now, he finally understood the gap between those who cultivated aura and those who didn¡¯t. At his current level, an eighth-tier peak grand warrior, he still couldn¡¯t defeat Baldur, a first-tier war madman. But if he could cultivate aura, he would absolutely crush Baldur.


    For a moment, Han Ming felt a pang of regret for being unable to cultivate aura. Aura was far more powerful than he had realized. But that regret was quickly overshadowed by another thought: If he had ten tiers per stage as a warrior, did that mean he also had ten tiers per stage as a mage? If so, he would be vastly stronger than ordinary mages! The idea thrilled him. He was so excited he could barely contain himself.


    Meanwhile, Katheryn was grappling with her own thoughts.


    This young man has one more tier per stage than even the elves and dragons. Can we allow someone like him to exist? Elves and dragons have always been the pinnacle races of the world, relying on their innate advantage of having two more tiers per stage than other races. This advantage was insurmountable¡ªno matter how talented or hardworking others were, they could never bridge the gap of two tiers. But now, this young man had not only bridged the gap but surpassed it.


    Katheryn hesitated. Should she eliminate him now, before he became a threat to her race? Even if she didn¡¯t act, her fellow elves and the dragons would never allow someone who could challenge their supremacy to live.


    Unaware of Katheryn¡¯s murderous thoughts, Han Ming was lost in his excitement, completely oblivious to the danger brewing around him.

 Chapter 34: Beast Arena

    Chapter 34: Beast Arena


    Katheryn''s heart was conflicted. She had witnessed every step of Han Ming''s journey in this foreign world. Unconsciously, she had grown to admire this young man. She couldn''t help but wonder how far he would go in this strange land. On the other hand, he was, after all, the one chosen by the Seed of Life. She didn''t understand why the Seed had selected a young man from another world, one who seemed to have no inherent advantages.


    But the reality was that this young man from another world had already begun to threaten the dominance of the elves and dragons.


    To kill or not to kill?


    Meanwhile, Han Ming was completely immersed in his excitement. A young man from another world, unable to cultivate magic or aura, had once felt powerless when he learned that his world was under threat. He had wanted to protect his world but had no direction, no support. Now, discovering that he possessed an unparalleled advantage¡ªone that even surpassed the two most dominant races¡ªhe felt that his once-impossible goal had suddenly become attainable.


    Katheryn stared at Han Ming for a long time, lost in thought. After a prolonged silence, she vanished without a word. No one knew what she was thinking or what her final decision would be. But her disappearance at least indicated that, for now, she wouldn''t harm Han Ming.


    After a long period of excitement, Han Ming finally calmed down. He knew he needed to work even harder. Even with his advantage, it didn''t guarantee that he would reach the pinnacle. Every person in this world had their own advantages. Compared to his own world, the people here at least had the potential to cultivate aura or magic. But how many of them ever reached the peak? His own path seemed even more arduous than most.


    Han Ming sat cross-legged on his bed, holding a small water-attribute magic crystal in his hands. He closed his eyes and focused, feeling the continuous flow of magical energy being absorbed into his body. He could vaguely sense a stream of energy entering through his hands, circulating through his body. He tried to grasp this energy but didn''t know where to start. He could only watch as the energy spread throughout his body before dissipating, leaving behind only a tiny fraction.


    From day to night, and then from night to dawn, Han Ming absorbed the energy of nearly two small magic crystals. When he finally opened his eyes, the amount of magical energy stored in his body was pitifully small. He was desperate to learn more about magic. At this point, he was a complete novice in the mysterious world of magic.


    A knock came at the door, and Li Chengfeng''s voice sounded from outside. Han Ming hung a magic crystal around his neck and went to open the door.


    Li Chengfeng was surprised to see Han Ming and immediately asked why he looked so pale.


    Han Ming smiled and explained that he hadn''t slept for a full day and night.


    Li Chengfeng nodded in understanding. He explained that since Han Ming couldn''t cultivate aura, he lacked the ability to regulate his body through meditation, which was the best way for aura cultivators to recover. While they still needed sleep, they required far less than ordinary people. He guessed that magic cultivators might be similar, but Han Ming simply didn''t know how to do it yet. As for this, Li Chengfeng admitted he couldn''t help much, as he knew little about magic.


    The two went to the mercenary hall for breakfast. Han Ming wanted to return to his room to rest, but Li Chengfeng stopped him, saying he wanted to show Han Ming something interesting.


    Han Ming smiled helplessly and followed. Since meeting Li Chengfeng and becoming sworn brothers, the guy had been constantly seeking him out. While it did cut into Han Ming''s training time, it also brought a sense of warmth and camaraderie that Han Ming cherished.


    They hired a carriage and headed to the city center.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Before them stood an enormous circular building, with a long line of people waiting at the entrance.


    Han Ming asked, puzzled, "Brother, why did you bring me here? What is this place?"


    Li Chengfeng grinned. "You don''t know? This is the famous Beast Arena of Wildfang City. Today, there''s a beast competition. I managed to get two VIP tickets from my father. Don''t ask too many questions, just follow me. The academy enrollment is still two weeks away. It''s good to relax a bit during this time."


    Han Ming sighed. "But I''m not interested in this kind of thing."


    Li Chengfeng patted Han Ming''s shoulder. "How do you know you''re not interested if you''ve never seen it? Many people love this. Besides, if we''re talking about hard work, who works harder than me? I''ve spent over a decade living on the edge, risking my life every day. But life should have its ups and downs, right? You''re stronger than me and even have the talent for magic. If I''m not in a hurry, why should you be?"


    *Of course, you''re not in a hurry. You can just focus on cultivating your aura and see how far you can go. You don''t have the same pressure I do. And your father is the city lord. How can I compare to you? You have no idea what kind of burden I carry on my shoulders.* Han Ming thought to himself but didn''t say anything. These secrets were too important, involving the lives of billions. He couldn''t afford to be careless, even with Li Chengfeng, his sworn brother.


    With VIP tickets, they bypassed the long line and entered the arena through a side entrance, drawing envious glances from the crowd.


    The arena itself wasn''t particularly large, about the size of a few football fields from Han Ming''s world. But the seating was arranged in tiers, with VIP boxes protruding at the top for a better view.


    Along the way, they encountered some young nobles around their age, but the interactions were brief and unremarkable. Even Li Chengfeng wasn''t particularly familiar with them, which suited Han Ming just fine. He preferred the peace and quiet.


    They entered a private box with a clear view of the arena. As time passed, the arena gradually filled with spectators.


    The two chatted while waiting for the competition to begin, mostly discussing the upcoming academy enrollment and their trip to the imperial capital.


    By noon, the arena was packed. A beautiful attendant brought them a lavish lunch.


    In the center of the arena was a raised platform. The commentator arrived on time, coughing lightly into a magic microphone before announcing the start of the competition.


    The first match featured two minor families, each presenting a massive beast. The crowd erupted in excitement as the commentator passionately described the beasts'' backgrounds, physical conditions, and the families they represented. Li Chengfeng explained to Han Ming that this was essentially a form of gambling. Before each match, the commentator would provide detailed information about the beasts, and staff would collect bets from the audience. It was up to the spectators to decide which beast to bet on.


    Once the commentator finished, the match began. The two beasts clashed fiercely in the arena.


    Han Ming, however, found the spectacle utterly boring. He yawned repeatedly, on the verge of falling asleep. Seeing this, Li Chengfeng also lost interest. In truth, he had never watched a beast competition before either. He had only brought Han Ming out of curiosity. At their level of strength, every life-and-death battle they fought was far more intense and thrilling than two mindless beasts fighting. These competitions were meant for ordinary people, serving as a form of entertainment and gambling. The participating families used these events to gain some fame.


    Both of them were disinterested in the competition. Han Ming suggested leaving, but Li Chengfeng stopped him, hinting that there was more to come. Reluctantly, Han Ming stayed, lying down to take a nap. Li Chengfeng didn''t disturb him.


    The deafening cheers from the crowd failed to wake Han Ming from his deep sleep.


    He dreamed that he was a weak scholar on his way to the capital for the imperial exams. Passing by a dilapidated temple, several stunningly beautiful female bandits suddenly rushed out, shouting that they were going to assault him. Han Ming was thrilled and charged forward with a shout.


    He felt someone shaking him and slowly opened his eyes to see Li Chengfeng''s face right in front of him, staring wide-eyed.


    "Han Ming! Wake up! What''s wrong with you? Even in your dreams, you''re grinning like an idiot!"


    Han Ming jumped up, startled, and looked at Li Chengfeng''s concerned face, feeling a chill run down his spine.


    *What the hell? Why did I have such a weird dream? I clearly heard a woman calling my name, but when I woke up, it was just this guy. So gross...*


    Li Chengfeng smirked. "Are you okay? Seriously, you were sleeping and grinning like a creep. No shame at all."


    Han Ming''s face flushed, and he retorted, "Shut up! I was dreaming about a group of beauties trying to assault me. It was a happy dream. You wouldn''t understand!"


    Li Chengfeng scoffed. "The competition''s over. The crowd''s gone."


    Han Ming yawned. "It''s over? Let''s go then. I''m so tired. I want to go back to sleep." He was still processing the absurd dream.


    But Li Chengfeng grinned mysteriously. "Don''t rush. The real show is just about to begin."

 Chapter 35: Reunion with Big Head

    Chapter 35: Reunion with Big Head


    The "good show" Li Chengfeng mentioned was the underground arena that took place after the official beast competition.


    As the name suggested, the underground arena was an illicit event. Li Chengfeng explained to Han Ming that after the formal beast competition ended and the audience left, an underground match would begin. This time, the competitors weren''t beasts but beastmen. Since beastmen possessed intelligence far superior to ordinary beasts¡ªalmost on par with humans¡ªand were incredibly powerful, these matches were highly sought after. The wealthy and powerful were particularly fond of them. The earlier beast competition was merely an appetizer. However, capturing beastmen or forcing them to fight to the death was illegal in this country, so these events had to be conducted in secret.


    It was similar to keeping humans as private slaves. While illegal, such practices were widespread, and no one bothered to investigate them. What set beastmen apart from humans was their ability to transform. In their normal state, they resembled humans but with some beast-like features. When they transformed, they took on a more bestial form, with human characteristics becoming secondary, and their combat prowess increased significantly.


    Some underground auction houses even secretly sold illegally captured beastmen, including female beastmen. Many wealthy individuals were eager to purchase them, not only for their strength but also to satisfy certain twisted desires.


    This was the first time Han Ming had heard about beastmen''s ability to transform. He knew Big Head was a beastman but had never seen him transform. What did a transformed beastman look like? Han Ming''s curiosity was piqued.


    Before long, two beastmen were led into the arena, ready to fight to the death.


    Han Ming noticed that one had wolf-like features, likely a common werewolf, while the other was a minotaur. After the commentator announced the families the beastmen belonged to, the match began.


    The minotaur was much larger than the werewolf, with immense strength but slower speed. After a few rounds, the minotaur had several deep wounds, while the werewolf remained unscathed. Everyone assumed the werewolf would win.


    The werewolf seemed to think so too. When the minotaur fell for a feint, the werewolf launched a final attack. With a agile leap, it aimed for the minotaur''s neck, its sharp fangs gleaming. If it landed the bite, the minotaur would be finished.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the minotaur suddenly lunged forward, turned around, and transformed into a massive, raging bull. The minotaur had transformed! In the same motion, it charged at the werewolf, which was still mid-air and unable to react. The minotaur''s sharp horns pierced through the werewolf''s slender body, and after a few swings, it flung the lifeless corpse to the ground.


    The referee declared the minotaur the winner. The surviving minotaur sneered at the werewolf''s body. Han Ming finally understood: the minotaur''s clumsy and slow appearance was a deliberate act. This minotaur was cunning and adept at deception. The werewolf had been fooled from the start and didn''t even have a chance to transform before meeting its end.


    Li Chengfeng sighed with¸Ð¿®. "Never let your enemy''s appearance fool you, even if they seem as dumb as a minotaur."


    Han Ming wholeheartedly agreed.


    After a short break, the second beastman match was about to begin.


    Han Ming was puzzled. The victorious minotaur was immediately participating in the second match. Didn''t it need to rest? This seemed unfair. While the minotaur might survive the early matches, how much stamina would it have left later on?


    Li Chengfeng explained that this was the arena''s rule. If a beastman survived and performed well, their ranking would be adjusted in future competitions. In other words, the early matches featured newcomers. Fairness was impossible unless you proved your strength by eliminating others. Then, you would become the target for future newcomers.


    The arrangement was undeniably²Ð¿á.


    The minotaur rested briefly before the second match began. The replacement for the dead werewolf was a beastman with an enormous head covered in black scales, making it look incredibly tough. However, its body was frail, almost like a normal human''s, and lacked scales.


    "What kind of beastman is that?" Li Chengfeng muttered, unable to identify the newcomer''s race.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    But Han Ming recognized him. To his shock, the second competitor was none other than Big Head, the beastman he had been searching for. Han Ming''s mind was in turmoil. Why was Big Head here? Why was he participating in these brutal matches? Had he been captured? Big Head''s body was covered in old scars, indicating this wasn''t his first time in the arena. But did Big Head even have the strength for this?


    Han Ming hurriedly told Li Chengfeng that the second competitor was his friend. Li Chengfeng was equally astonished. What a coincidence! If Big Head was truly Han Ming''s friend, he couldn''t stand by and watch him suffer like this. He immediately called a servant and, with Han Ming in tow, went to find the arena''s organizers. They explained the situation to a manager.


    The manager looked troubled. Li Chengfeng was the son of Wildfang City''s lord, so he couldn''t be offended. But Big Head belonged to the Busman family, the city''s largest weapons dealer. The arena had no authority to make decisions for another family.


    Han Ming noticed the manager''s dilemma. Clenching his fists, he said firmly, "Just ask the second competitor if he''s participating voluntarily. If he is, I have nothing to say. But if he''s being forced, then no matter how powerful the Busman family is, I won''t let them off easily."


    The manager had heard rumors about Han Ming and knew this seemingly cheerful young man wasn''t to be trifled with. He sighed inwardly but had no choice. He halted the competition temporarily. He couldn''t let Han Ming approach Big Head directly, so he suggested Han Ming write a note, which he would deliver.


    Han Ming nodded and wrote a brief message, telling Big Head that he had returned and asking if he had been forced into this. He assured Big Head not to be afraid and that he would stand up for him.


    The manager took the note and personally delivered it to Big Head, pointing in Han Ming''s direction. After reading the note, Big Head looked over and grinned widely. It was clear he had been worried about Han Ming and was relieved to see him safe. He waved happily and nodded vigorously, indicating that he was participating voluntarily and hadn''t been forced.


    Han Ming could tell Big Head wasn''t lying. He was likely here of his own will. But why? What could he possibly gain from this?


    Since Big Head had made his stance clear, Han Ming didn''t press the matter further. He thanked the manager, and he and Li Chengfeng returned to their VIP box.


    After this brief interlude, the match officially began.


    The minotaur still appeared harmless, clumsily charging at Big Head. Han Ming couldn''t help but worry. He had seen firsthand how cunning the minotaur was. If Big Head wasn''t careful, he could easily fall victim to its tricks.


    But Han Ming was relieved to see that Big Head wasn''t taking any chances. He fought with full concentration, showing considerable experience. To Han Ming''s surprise, Big Head''s speed and strength were now exceptional, a far cry from the Big Head he had known. Even when the minotaur transformed, Big Head defeated it with ease.


    Seeing Big Head''s impressive strength, Han Ming felt reassured.


    "Your friend seems to be at least a fifth-tier warrior," Li Chengfeng remarked, stroking his chin.


    Han Ming nodded. He didn''t know how Big Head''s strength had improved so dramatically. He decided to keep watching, hoping to find some clues. He had a feeling there was more to Big Head''s participation than met the eye.


    The third match featured a bird-like beastman, far stronger than the minotaur. After a fierce battle, Big Head emerged victorious, though not without adding a few more wounds to his body.


    The fourth competitor was a beastman Han Ming couldn''t identify. Li Chengfeng explained that it was a six-horned beastman, known for its terrifying strength and speed. The most dangerous feature was the six sharp horns on its head, arms, and legs, making it a formidable opponent.


    As expected, Big Head was in for a tough fight. The battle lasted nearly half an hour, with Big Head suffering multiple deep wounds from the six-horned beastman''s attacks. Blood poured from his body, while the six-horned beastman only sustained minor injuries. Big Head''s stamina was nearly depleted, and the situation looked grim.


    After another exchange, a panting Big Head suddenly pulled out a small flower with three differently colored petals. He ate it, and something bizarre happened. Big Head''s body began to change, growing larger and covered in black scales. His entire form transformed, resembling a lion covered in black scales, radiating an imposing aura.


    "Three-leaf poison grass?" Li Chengfeng exclaimed in shock.


    "What''s that? Do you know about it?" Han Ming asked, puzzled.


    Li Chengfeng nodded solemnly, a look of concern on his face. "I''ve heard of it. This grass is highly toxic. Each use drastically shortens the user''s lifespan in exchange for a temporary boost in strength. If I''m not mistaken, your friend has a severe physical defect that prevents him from transforming like other beastmen. But look, after consuming this grass, he can transform."


    "Drastically shortens the user''s lifespan!?" Han Ming was horrified. He knew Big Head''s situation all too well. Big Head had spent decades searching for the Miracle Flower, and his lifespan was nearly at its end. If he continued using this poison grass, it would only hasten his death. Why would he do this? Didn''t he know his time was running out? Had he given up on finding the Miracle Flower?


    "Is this three-leaf poison grass easy to find?" Han Ming''s face darkened.


    Li Chengfeng thought for a moment. "I know what you''re thinking. But I suspect this grass belongs to your friend, not the Busman family. There are two reasons. First, this grass is extremely rare. The Busman family deals in weapons and likely wouldn''t have it. Second, you mentioned your friend has been searching for a miraculous flower. He might have stumbled upon this grass by accident. Most people don''t even recognize it. I only know about it because I happened to hear about it once. This is my first time seeing it. Since your friend is here voluntarily, it''s unlikely someone forced him to use it. What we don''t understand is why he''s willing to sacrifice his lifespan for victory."


    Han Ming nodded, agreeing with Li Chengfeng''s reasoning.


    But what could possibly drive Big Head to such extremes?

 Chapter 36: Big Heads Determination

    Chapter 36: Big Head''s Determination


    The battle in the arena grew increasingly brutal.


    After transforming, Big Head''s strength had surged to nearly the level of a second-tier grand warrior. Meanwhile, the six-horned beastman had also transformed into a massive, six-horned monster. Its horns had grown even larger, and its speed had increased unnaturally. Typically, the larger a creature, the slower its movements. But this six-horned beast had become even faster. No wonder Li Chengfeng had said these six-horned beastmen were formidable.


    Transformed, Big Head had become a ferocious beast, his eyes devoid of the optimism and resilience Han Ming had once seen in him. Now, he was a relentless, savage creature, charging at the six-horned beast without regard for its deadly horns. He refused to dodge, even as the beast''s horns slammed into him again and again.


    The six-horned beast''s horns, however, could no longer pierce Big Head''s scaled body. Though they sent him flying repeatedly, they couldn''t inflict serious damage.


    The six-horned beast, unnerved by Big Head''s suicidal attacks, began to falter. It had never seen anyone so reckless. Big Head ignored the horns aimed at his body, charging forward just to land a single bite. Was this beastman trying to take them both down?


    The six-horned beast''s fear affected its movements. It grew hesitant, its eyes widening with terror as Big Head continued his relentless assault. Wounds accumulated on its body, and it thought in despair, *This guy is insane! Absolutely insane!* Big Head had just taken a horn to his right leg without flinching, all to sink his teeth into the beast.


    Though Big Head''s scales were tough, repeated impacts had begun to take their toll. His reckless fighting style had caused several scales to fall off, and blood seeped through the gaps. Yet, Big Head seemed oblivious to the pain.


    "The six-horned beastman is done for," Li Chengfeng declared, noting the fear in its eyes.


    Han Ming saw it too, but he was more concerned about Big Head''s condition. Even if Big Head won, his body would be riddled with wounds. Was this really worth it?


    As Li Chengfeng predicted, the six-horned beast, having lost the will to fight, was finally killed when Big Head bit through its throat. It died with a look of horror on its face.


    "The Busman family wins!" the referee announced.


    In a private box, the head of the Busman family, Bodie Busman, swirled a glass of wine, taking occasional sips. A smug expression adorned his face.


    "Master, if our beastman wins the next match, he''ll have completed three consecutive victories. We promised him the so-called Miracle Flower if he succeeded. But we don''t have such a thing. What will we do then?" the steward beside him asked, visibly worried.


    Bodie Busman took a leisurely sip of wine, a sly glint in his eyes. "The Miracle Flower? How could we possibly have something like that? It was just a lie to keep him motivated. This fool would do anything for that nonexistent flower. Of course, we had to take advantage of that. But he won''t win today. The final opponent is the two-headed beastman from the Woody family. He''s doomed. That old fox Woody isn''t any better than us. He used a beautiful maid to seduce the two-headed beastman, making him fall in love with her. He promised to free her if the beastman won. That two-headed beastman will stop at nothing for the woman he loves."


    The steward''s eyes flickered with pity. He knew Woody well¡ªa cunning old man, truly despicable. But using such tactics to pit two dream-driven beastmen against each other was too cruel.


    Bodie Busman, mistaking the steward''s hesitation for concern, smirked. "Don''t worry. That two-headed beastman is far stronger than our black-scaled beast. He won''t lose. And even if, by some miracle, our beastman wins, that''s even better for us. If he demands that damn Miracle Flower, we''ll just kill him. By then, even if he wins, he''ll be so badly injured he''ll be practically useless."


    The steward''s face remained expressionless as he watched Big Head in the arena. This beastman, whose race he didn''t even know, had been willing to sacrifice everything for a lie. The name "Black-Scaled Beast" was just something they''d made up for him. The steward felt deep sympathy for the beastman and silently lamented his master''s ruthlessness. But he dared not voice his thoughts.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "By the way, isn''t young master Kelvin returning soon? I heard a second-tier fire mage has taken an interest in him. That esteemed mage is coming back with him and plans to recommend him to the Magic Academy. Rumor has it that this mage is good friends with Vice-Principal Odonco, the great first-tier fire archmage. Perhaps Odonco will take Kelvin as his personal disciple. If that happens, our family''s status will rise significantly."


    At the mention of his son, Bodie Busman''s face lit up with pride. Yes, his son was truly remarkable¡ªa fire mage, no less. Fire mages held an exceptionally high status in this world, even among all mages, due to their unparalleled offensive power.


    If Kelvin were to become the disciple of Vice-Principal Odonco, the legendary archmage, it would bring immense glory to the Busman family. Every time he thought about it, Bodie Busman swelled with pride. He could already see his family''s future: his son moving to the imperial capital, Fira City, and their weapon shops expanding there. With such an outstanding son, who wouldn''t show them respect? Soon, Wildfang City would be too small for their ambitions.


    The final match, the fifth round, began.


    The last opponent was a two-headed beastman, standing over five meters tall. Each head had a single eye, and its skin shimmered with a bluish hue, looking incredibly tough.


    "A second-tier grand warrior-level two-headed beastman! This is bad," Li Chengfeng exclaimed, visibly tense.


    "Second-tier grand warrior strength?" Han Ming''s heart sank for Big Head. Even after transforming, Big Head was only at the second-tier grand warrior level. And this two-headed beastman was already at that level in its normal form. If it transformed, how much stronger would it become? Big Head had already fought three matches. How much stamina did he have left?


    "Hey, if you win today, you''ll get to marry Miss Fili, right?" Big Head said to his opponent, the two-headed beastman.


    The massive beastman chuckled sheepishly, even blushing a little. "Yeah, hehe. So I can''t lose today. I have a reason to win."


    Big Head nodded. "I can''t lose either. I have my reasons too."


    The two-headed beastman clenched his fists. "Then let''s not hold back. Let''s fight for our dreams."


    With that, the two-headed beastman launched his attack. Big Head, already weakened, could barely stand. Yet, his eyes still burned with determination. He had to hold on. If he won, the Miracle Flower he had sought for so long would finally be his. Mr. Bodie Busman had promised him. Thinking of the Miracle Flower, of the decades-long quest that was finally within reach, Big Head told himself he couldn''t lose. He was going to see his mother again.


    The battle began, and the two-headed beastman dominated, repeatedly knocking Big Head down. At one point, he even crushed one of Big Head''s legs.


    Han Ming''s eyes burned with fury, but he couldn''t intervene. He knew Big Head had his reasons for fighting.


    Now limping on one leg, Big Head struggled to dodge the two-headed beastman''s attacks. His vision blurred from blood loss and exhaustion. At first, he could still manage a few counterattacks, but now even dodging was nearly impossible. This two-headed beastman was different from the six-horned one. His strength was terrifying, each stomp shaking the ground. If Big Head kept fighting recklessly, he wouldn''t survive two more hits.


    The two-headed beastman was like a human chasing a frantic chicken, landing heavy blows whenever he caught up. Big Head''s blood had already stained half the arena. He was barely holding on, sustained only by the effects of the three-leaf poison grass.


    When the two-headed beastman shattered one of Big Head''s arms, Han Ming couldn''t take it anymore. He gripped the windowsill of their box and shouted in anguish, "Give up, Big Head! Give up! Don''t keep going! You''ll die!"


    Big Head, lying bloodied and battered on the ground, couldn''t respond to Han Ming''s cries.


    "Will you surrender? You can''t win," the two-headed beastman said, his voice tinged with pity.


    "Never!" Big Head gritted his teeth. He couldn''t give up, even if it meant death. If he surrendered, he would never see his mother again. This was the dream he had pursued his entire life. He couldn''t let it go.


    The two-headed beastman''s eyes hardened, though a hint of sorrow lingered. He, too, had reasons he couldn''t stop. He respected Big Head, this weak beastman who had fought so desperately for his dream. But reality was cruel. If not for their shared pursuit of dreams, they might have been friends. Now, he had no choice but to kill this brave soul.


    Every beastman fighting in the arena was tragic, driven by the need to survive, to gain freedom, or to fulfill their dreams. They were reduced to entertainment for the wealthy, forced to face life-and-death battles time and again. To the nobles, their struggles were mere amusement, their lives worthless. But how many of these beastmen ever achieved their dreams? No one knew. All people saw were the piles of beast and beastman corpses hauled out after each match. These sacrifices were made solely for human entertainment, nothing more.


    As the two-headed beastman approached for the final blow, Big Head''s face twisted in determination. He pulled out another three-leaf poison grass and swallowed it without hesitation.


    Li Chengfeng gasped in horror. "He''s insane! Taking two doses of that poison will kill him! His body can''t handle the toxicity. Even if he survives, he''ll be crippled for life!"

 Chapter 37: Hatred

    Chapter 37: Hatred


    "Han Ming! Stop your friend, he can''t keep eating. He''ll die!" Li Chengfeng shouted at Han Ming.


    Han Ming remained silent, his nails digging so deeply into his palms that blood trickled down. He knew Big Head''s stubbornness; even if he tried to stop him, Big Head wouldn''t listen. Besides, Big Head must have his reasons. Han Ming had no right to stop him. If Big Head wasn''t allowed to give his all today, could he truly live on? His survival until now was solely due to the unwavering belief in his heart.


    After consuming a three-leaf poison herb, Big Head''s eyes instantly regained their spark. He dodged a heavy punch from the dual-headed beastman, narrowly escaping. Big Head was burning the last remnants of his life to gain strength. His power surged from a second-tier warrior to a third-tier warrior.


    "It seems I have to transform," the dual-headed beastman muttered, seeing Big Head grow stronger. His body expanded dramatically, growing from over five meters to more than seven meters tall. Each step he took caused the ground to tremble.


    "Fourth tier!" Li Chengfeng''s pupils contracted in shock. "The dual-headed beastman''s power is terrifying. A single transformation boosted his strength by two tiers. It took me three years to go from third to fourth tier!"


    The gap between Big Head and the dual-headed beastman had widened. The ensuing battle was brutal. Big Head''s scales were nearly all destroyed, but he clenched his teeth, refusing to give up.


    The fight turned into a one-sided massacre. Big Head, small and frail, dodged desperately under the dual-headed beastman''s relentless attacks. Occasionally, when the beastman''s foot slammed near him, Big Head would bite the beastman''s leg before struggling to escape. But to the beastman, it was like a mosquito bite¡ªinsignificant.


    The three-colored poison herb, while boosting Big Head''s strength, was also mercilessly draining his life. When the dual-headed beastman''s massive foot crushed Big Head''s hind legs, Big Head knew it was over. His heart filled with bitterness. His dream was shattered; he would never see his mother again. Seventy years of effort had gone to waste. The once unyielding Big Head finally shed tears of sorrow. He had never cried before, not even when his body began to rot from eating poison herbs. But now, he cried because the last glimmer of hope in his heart was gone. The pain of his body was nothing compared to the shattering of his dream. He saw his mother''s figure fading away, and he could no longer catch up.


    The dual-headed beastman lifted his foot, shaking off Big Head, who was stuck to the sole, and flung him aside.


    "I''m sorry, truly sorry. I have no choice. If I don''t kill you today, not only will I be killed by Woody, but I''ll also lose the woman I love. I hope you can forgive me," the dual-headed beastman sighed, lifting his foot to crush Big Head''s frail body. He felt no joy in his impending victory, only sorrow. In the end, they were merely playthings in the eyes of others. He mourned for Big Head and for himself.


    Just as the dual-headed beastman''s foot was about to crush Big Head, a dark figure flashed to Big Head''s side. The figure raised an arm, single-handedly blocking the beastman''s crushing stomp. A deafening crash echoed as dust scattered from the impact. The slender figure, less than two meters tall, stood firm like a rock. The beastman''s terrifying stomp didn''t even bend the figure''s arm.


    Gasps erupted from the private boxes in the audience. These spectators, who had been laughing at the brutal fight, now showed genuine shock. The dual-headed beastman''s massive body, combined with his terrifying strength, made his stomp something even a peak sixth-tier warrior wouldn''t dare to block. Yet, this slender human had withstood it purely with his physical strength. Who was this man?


    It was Han Ming, who had appeared at the last moment.


    With one hand holding the beastman''s foot, Han Ming coldly glared at him. "Enough, you''ve won."


    The moment their eyes met, the beastman trembled in fear. He was in his transformed state, yet this human had blocked his stomp! And those eyes¡ªthey were terrifying, as if they could see into his soul. Only someone consumed by rage could have such eyes.


    The beastman fearfully withdrew his foot, standing there uncertainly.


    Li Chengfeng also arrived on the scene, speaking to the referee, who then declared the dual-headed beastman the winner.


    Han Ming, heartbroken, cradled Big Head in his arms. Seeing Big Head on the verge of death, he felt an indescribable pain. Big Head was the first person he had met in this other world, the first to move him.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Han Ming, cough, cough, it''s a pity it ended like this. I''ll never see my mother again. I wish I had more three-colored poison herbs. If I could just pass this last hurdle, Mr. Bodibusman would give me the Miracle Flower," Big Head sobbed in Han Ming''s arms.


    Big Head''s words pierced Han Ming''s heart like a steel needle. They were so similar to what Wei''er had said before her death.


    Han Ming felt panic-stricken. He didn''t want to lose Big Head. Wei''er and Big Head were the first friends he had made in this world, and he treated them like family. Were they both destined to meet the same fate?


    Han Ming held Big Head tightly, unable to bear the pain. Watching his friends die for their dreams while he was powerless to save them¡ªwhy was fate so cruel? It wasn''t fair. It shouldn''t be this way. Why?


    "Big Head, don''t be afraid. We still have a chance. Don''t give up. Don''t forget, you still need to find your mother. If you give up now, you''ll never see her again," Han Ming pleaded, trying to convince Big Head to hold on. He couldn''t bear to see Big Head relive Wei''er''s tragedy.


    "Let me check his injuries."


    Han Ming turned to see a man in a green robe, accompanied by Li Chengfeng and a stern-faced middle-aged man.


    Li Chengfeng quickly explained, "Han Ming, let Mr. Kus treat your friend. He''s a friend of my father''s, visiting Wild City to see him. He''s a third-tier wood mage, skilled in healing. Given your friend''s condition, a wood mage is best suited to treat him."


    Hearing that Kus was a third-tier wood mage, Han Ming''s hope reignited. He stepped aside, allowing Kus to treat Big Head, and bowed deeply three times. "Please, save his life. I beg you."


    Han Ming had never begged anyone before, no matter how dire the situation. But now, he had no choice.


    Kus, while examining Big Head and casting powerful wood healing spells, said without turning, "Thank Li Zhan. I''m doing this for him."


    Li Chengfeng then introduced the stern-faced middle-aged man as his father, Li Zhan, the city lord of Wild City. Li Zhan had been watching the match with other nobles, so he hadn''t met Han Ming earlier. When Li Chengfeng asked for his father''s help, Li Zhan immediately called on his friend Kus.


    "Hello, Uncle. Thank you," Han Ming said respectfully, realizing the middle-aged man was his sworn brother''s father.


    Li Zhan''s stern face softened into a rare smile. "You''re Han Ming. I''ve heard about you. I know you and Feng''er are sworn brothers. We''re family now; no need for formalities. Take care of your friend; don''t mind me." Li Zhan had been impressed when he heard about Han Ming''s duel with Bardel at the mercenary inn. Learning that his son had sworn brotherhood with Han Ming had pleased him greatly.


    Having such an outstanding sworn brother was a boon for his son. The future belonged to the young, and with his son''s talent and Han Ming''s potential as a water mage, they could go far together. No matter how he looked at it, helping Han Ming today was the right move.


    Li Chengfeng urged, "Han Ming, don''t worry about us. Go take care of your friend."


    Han Ming nodded gratefully to Li Chengfeng and his father, then turned to check on Big Head.


    Kus, the wood mage, looked grave. "Your friend consumed two three-leaf poison herbs and is severely injured. His condition is dire. Unfortunately, I''m only a third-tier wood mage with limited magic power, and I don''t have any wood magic crystals on me. Otherwise, I could save him."


    Han Ming quickly pulled out ten wood magic crystals from his storage bag, handing them to Kus. He said if more were needed, he had more. He was willing to pay any price to save Big Head.


    Kus was surprised. He hadn''t expected this young man to possess so many magic crystals. He had some himself but didn''t want to waste them on a stranger. Mages were typically aloof, rarely helping others without personal gain.


    But with Han Ming''s offer and Li Zhan''s presence, Kus couldn''t refuse. He took the crystals and began healing Big Head. Given Big Head''s severe injuries, Kus would only need one crystal''s energy, leaving him with nine extra.


    After nearly twenty minutes, Kus managed to neutralize some of the poison in Big Head''s body, saving his life. Han Ming, overjoyed, thanked Kus and offered ten more wood magic crystals as a reward.


    Kus accepted the crystals without a word, wiping sweat from his brow. He thought the young man knew how to handle things. Plus, he owed Li Zhan a favor. This wasn''t a wasted effort.


    At that moment, members of the Busman family arrived. After all, Big Head was their beastman, and even though he had lost, it was only right to check on him. Bodie, aware of Han Ming''s identity, didn''t take him seriously. He believed his son Kelwin was far superior to Han Ming and saw no need to fear him.


    "City Lord Li, what a pleasant surprise," Bodie greeted Li Zhan, ignoring Big Head completely.


    Li Zhan smiled and exchanged pleasantries with Bodie.


    Han Ming glared at Bodie, furious. His friend was nearly dead, and this man couldn''t care less. Big Head had suffered for their family, and Han Ming now suspected Bodie had deceived Big Head. Earlier, Big Head had mentioned that winning the match would earn him the Miracle Flower from Bodie. Han Ming doubted the Busman family possessed such a rare item.


    "Patriarch Bodie, this beastman is my good friend. Could I buy his freedom from you?" Han Ming asked, suppressing his anger.


    Bodie chuckled, barely glancing at Han Ming. He turned to his steward and said, "Take that trash back."


    The steward quickly arranged for a stretcher, and Big Head was carried away.


    Han Ming nodded coldly, saying nothing. He wouldn''t let this go. With Li Chengfeng''s father present, he wouldn''t cause trouble now that Big Head was safe. But he would reclaim Big Head and make Bodie pay.


    "Your son is truly remarkable. I hear he''s reached the fourth-tier warrior level. How enviable," Bodie praised Li Chengfeng, though inwardly he thought his son Kelwin, a fire mage, had a brighter future.


    Li Zhan modestly replied, "Not at all. How could he compare to your son Kelwin? He''s a fire mage, one in a hundred thousand. If anyone should be envied, it''s me."


    Bodie nodded arrogantly and left with his entourage.


    Han Ming and Li Chengfeng exchanged a glance, both startled.


    Kelwin!!


    Han Ming''s eyes widened in anger. That name was etched in his memory. It seemed fate had a cruel sense of humor¡ªKelwin was Bodie''s son. Both Wei''er and Big Head had fallen victim to their family.

 Chapter 38: Annihilation (Part 1)

    Chapter 38: Annihilation (Part 1)


    That day, Han Ming held back his anger and returned to the mercenary inn with Li Chengfeng.


    "Second Brother, what''s your plan?" Li Chengfeng asked eagerly, rubbing his hands in anticipation. He had heard Han Ming speak of Kelwin before, and today he learned that Kelwin was actually Bodie''s son. It seemed that fate had a way of bringing people together. Li Chengfeng knew Han Ming would take action soon and was already excited. He wasn''t one to shy away from trouble either. As the son of Wild City''s lord, he had no reason to fear the Busman family.


    Han Ming shook his head and said, "I''ll handle this myself." He appreciated Li Chengfeng''s concern, but the Busman family was not to be trifled with. However, given Li Chengfeng''s status, it wasn''t appropriate for him to get involved.


    Li Chengfeng was a bit annoyed by Han Ming''s response. "What kind of talk is that? We''re sworn brothers now. Your enemies are my enemies. Don''t overthink it. I am my own person, and my father is his own man. Besides, I don''t even consider the Busman family a threat."


    Han Ming smiled faintly. "Big Brother, don''t be upset. I''m not asking you to stay completely out of it. It''s just that your position is sensitive, and it''s not suitable for you to be directly involved in my revenge plan. However, the Busman family is in the weapons business and likely has strong ties with the military. When the time comes, they''ll probably seek help from the army. If you want to help me, just mediate and ensure the military remains neutral. That''s all I need. As for the action, I can handle that myself."


    Seeing that Li Chengfeng still wanted to argue, Han Ming quickly raised his hand to stop him. "Let''s settle it like this. I won''t push myself too hard. If I run into trouble I can''t handle, I''ll definitely ask for your help. Your father has already done a lot for me today. Without him, my friend Big Head might not have made it."


    Li Chengfeng understood that Han Ming was considering his position. Although Li Chengfeng himself didn''t care, he had to think about his father''s reputation. If he were to openly join Han Ming in confronting the Busman family, people might spread rumors that the city lord was bullying civilians. However, helping behind the scenes was still possible. Most importantly, Li Chengfeng had great confidence in Han Ming''s strength. He believed that as long as Bardel didn''t intervene personally, no one could stop Han Ming.


    "So, when do you plan to make your move?" Li Chengfeng asked, a bit disappointed. He was very interested in this kind of action and wanted to join Han Ming in making a big scene. But it seemed unlikely now, which left him feeling a bit down.


    "Tomorrow morning," Han Ming said, narrowing his eyes.


    Li Chengfeng was surprised. "What? Tomorrow morning? Wouldn''t it be better to act at night? Or are you planning to confront them openly?" His eyes began to sparkle with excitement. After spending some time with Han Ming, he had come to understand his personality. Han Ming never did things half-heartedly; when he acted, he made sure it was earth-shattering. Li Chengfeng greatly admired this about him.


    Han Ming smirked coldly. "Why not confront them openly? His son openly killed Wei''er, and Bodie openly used Big Head, nearly costing him his life. I''ll confront them just as openly."


    Li Chengfeng nodded excitedly and left after giving Han Ming some advice. He had things to do, the first of which was to find Bardel. Han Ming''s plan to confront the Busman family openly wasn''t just about causing trouble. He needed to ensure Bardel stayed neutral and didn''t interfere.


    That night, Li Chengfeng returned and handed Han Ming a map. It marked all the locations of the Busman family''s businesses, which Han Ming had asked him to find earlier.


    After seeing Li Chengfeng off, Han Ming sat cross-legged on his bed, absorbing energy from magic crystals for a while before going to bed early. He needed to be in top condition for the next day''s events.


    Early the next morning, a weapon shop owned by the Busman family had just opened when its first customer arrived. That customer was Han Ming, and he wasn''t there to buy weapons.


    "Is this the Busman family''s weapon shop?" Han Ming asked the shop manager with a smile.


    The middle-aged manager was directing workers to display weapons at the entrance while the staff cleaned and arranged the weapon racks. Seeing Han Ming arrive so early, he smiled and said, "Yes, it is. How can I help you?"


    Han Ming grinned darkly and nodded. "Nothing, just asking."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The manager of the weapon shop gave Han Ming a curious glance but didn¡¯t pay him much attention. Just as he was about to walk back into the shop, Han Ming kicked him hard, sending him flying. The manager¡¯s body slammed into the counter, his back colliding violently with the corner before he crumpled to the ground, trembling uncontrollably. It was clear he wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Several workers witnessed Han Ming¡¯s attack and realized he was there to cause trouble. They quickly called for others to help subdue him. But these lowly lackeys were no match for Han Ming.


    With a few swift punches and kicks, Han Ming incapacitated the useless bunch. He didn¡¯t kill them, only left them severely injured. These were just workers hired by the Busman family, and Han Ming saw no reason to take their lives. He deliberately spared one worker, leaning in with a sinister grin. ¡°Go tell your boss that someone¡¯s here to wreck the shop.¡±


    The terrified worker scrambled away, stumbling and crawling in his haste.


    Meanwhile, passersby had been drawn to the commotion outside the weapon shop. They gathered around, pointing and whispering among themselves.


    Han Ming, unfazed, closed his eyes and ignored the scene entirely.


    Soon, the fleeing worker returned with a group of burly men, pushing through the crowd. The worker pointed at Han Ming and muttered something to a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man nodded and strode over to Han Ming, shouting, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve! Do you even know whose territory this is? How dare you cause trouble here!¡±


    Han Ming slowly opened his eyes and nodded. ¡°Is that old fool Bodie not coming?¡±


    The middle-aged man was furious. ¡°Who do you think you are? You want to see the patriarch? Fine! Men, seize him!¡± With a wave of his hand, the group of burly men advanced, cracking their knuckles.


    Han Ming smiled faintly. In a flash, he disappeared from their sight. Before they could react, a series of thuds echoed as each man¡¯s legs were broken, leaving them writhing on the ground in agony.


    The middle-aged man, enraged, decided to take matters into his own hands. He tore off his shirt, revealing a muscular physique, but his display ended there. Han Ming reappeared in front of him, bending slightly to dodge a straight punch. With one hand under the man¡¯s legs and the other on his shoulder, Han Ming exerted force. A sickening crack echoed as the man¡¯s spine snapped. He twitched a few times on the ground before going still.


    The crowd gasped in shock. No one had expected Han Ming to be so ruthless. Some of the more timid onlookers turned and fled, fearing they might be next.


    Han Ming stood at the entrance of the weapon shop, stretching lazily. ¡°Starting today, all Busman family weapon shops are closed. If you need weapons, look elsewhere.¡± With that, he set the shop ablaze in front of the stunned crowd and walked away without a backward glance.


    That same day, beginning with the first weapon shop, Han Ming swept through every Busman family weapon shop in the area, leaving nothing but ashes in his wake. By the end of the day, nearly a third of the Busman family¡¯s weapon shops had been reduced to cinders.


    Bodie Busman stood in the family¡¯s council hall, roaring in fury. He was beside himself with rage. A third of their businesses in Wild City had been destroyed in a single day. Since the Busman family had established themselves in the city, they had never suffered such a blow. To make matters worse, all the skilled fighters in their territory had been brutally killed by Han Ming. Bodie had sought help from the military, but after waiting for hours, he hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of Bardel. It was clear Bardel wanted no part in this. He then turned to the city lord, Li Zhan, but was met with the same result¡ªno audience.


    The family elders clamored for Han Ming to be severely punished. But at the end of the day, they were merchants, not warriors. Though they dealt in weapons and had some hired hands, their fighters were no match for Han Ming.


    Bodie, however, felt a pang of bitterness. He suspected Han Ming¡¯s retaliation was tied to the black-scaled beast his family had swindled. If only he had agreed to sell the crippled beast to Han Ming, perhaps none of this would have happened. But it was too late for regrets. He couldn¡¯t back down now; it would be seen as weakness.


    Taking a deep breath, Bodie declared, ¡°Go to the mercenary guild. Put a bounty of ten thousand gold coins on Han Ming¡¯s head!¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Kade Busman?¡± Han Ming stood at the entrance of Wild City¡¯s martial arts academy, smiling as he addressed a young man around his age.


    The young man, who was leaving the academy with a group of friends, frowned at Han Ming¡¯s abrupt question. ¡°Where did this brat come from? Get lost!¡±


    Han Ming¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Are you Kade Busman? Nephew of Bodie Busman?¡±


    The young man lifted his chin arrogantly, glancing at Han Ming with disdain. ¡°If you know who I am, then get out of my way. Don¡¯t block my path.¡±


    Han Ming chuckled. ¡°Good, that confirms it.¡± With that, he strode toward Kade Busman.


    Kade, realizing Han Ming was here to cause trouble, was puzzled. He was sure he¡¯d never met Han Ming before, so why was this skinny guy targeting him? Still, he wasn¡¯t worried. As a fourth-tier warrior, he was no pushover among his peers. His friends, standing nearby with arms crossed, smirked, thinking Han Ming was about to get what he deserved for daring to challenge Kade.


    Han Ming strode over to Kadibusman, completely ignoring the combat aura Kadibusman was emitting. He grabbed Kadibusman''s incoming fist, planted his foot on Kadibusman''s hip, and with a forceful tug, tore off one of Kadibusman''s arms. Unfazed by Kadibusman''s agonized screams and the horrified reactions of those nearby, Han Ming stomped Kadibusman to the ground and proceeded to rip off his other arm.


    "Sorry, but blame your last name¡ªBusman. Try to be a better person in your next life," Han Ming said coldly. With a decisive stomp, he crushed Kadibusman''s chest, the force causing bones to pierce through flesh and fragments of internal organs to spill out. Without so much as a glance at the lifeless body on the ground, Han Ming turned and walked straight into the martial arts academy.


    Students leaving the academy witnessed the gruesome scene and erupted in screams. A few of the more composed ones quickly shouted, "Get the teachers! Hurry!"

 Chapter 39: Annihilation (Part 2)

    Chapter 39: Annihilation (Part 2)


    Inside the Martial Arts Academy.


    The academy''s weapon storage was tightly shut. Inside, a man and a woman were locked in a passionate embrace, their lips fervently pressed together.


    "Sherry, your figure is amazing. Stay with me, and I promise no one will ever dare to bully you," the handsome man panted, his hands roaming over the woman''s body.


    The woman, Sherry, responded with equal fervor, whispering, "You know, the others are just for show. You''re the only one I truly care about. Do you believe me?" Inwardly, she sneered, You''re just another plaything. If it weren''t for your pretty face and decent skills, I wouldn''t even let you touch me.


    The man chuckled darkly and pushed Sherry to the ground, eagerly climbing on top of her. His hands fumbled clumsily with her clothes, too impatient to undo them properly.


    "Darling, you''re so cute. Don''t rush, let me do it," Sherry cooed, her cheeks flushed as she began to undress herself. She couldn''t help but admire her own acting skills. To her, these men were nothing more than tools for her amusement, easily manipulated and controlled.


    Clap, clap, clap! A slow, mocking applause echoed through the warehouse. The two lovers froze, their heads snapping toward the sound. There, perched high on a beam, was a young man, grinning as he clapped. It was Han Ming.


    "Bravo, truly bravo. Sorry to interrupt your little moment," Han Ming said, flipping down from the beam and landing gracefully on his feet.


    "Who are you? Sneaking around like a thief! Sherry is mine. Don''t even think about trying to take her from me, or you''ll regret it!" the man declared, puffing out his chest. He wanted to show Sherry his masculine side.


    Han Ming ignored him, turning to the woman with a smile. "Excuse me, are you Sherry Busman?"


    Sherry eyed Han Ming warily. Unlike her clueless lover, she wasn''t fooled by Han Ming''s casual demeanor. The fact that he had been watching them unnoticed from the rafters spoke volumes about his skills. She couldn''t fathom why he was here, but the fact that he knew her name and her family connection meant trouble.


    "Sorry, you''ve got the wrong person," Sherry replied with a charming smile, shaking her head.


    The man, oblivious to Sherry''s lie, puffed up even more. "Sherry, don''t be afraid! I''m here!" he boasted, glaring at Han Ming. "I told you, Sherry is mine. If you want her, you''ll have to go through me first!"


    Sherry seethed inwardly, cursing the idiot for revealing her identity.


    "Good, so I didn''t make a mistake," Han Ming said, his smile widening as he stepped toward Sherry.


    The man, furious at being ignored, reached out to shove Han Ming. But Han Ming sidestepped effortlessly, appearing right in front of Sherry.


    Sherry''s eyes widened in panic, and she turned to run. But she was no match for Han Ming''s speed.


    Before she could take a single step, Han Ming grabbed her ankle and yanked her into the air. With a powerful swing, he slammed her into the ground with a deafening crash, the impact shaking the entire warehouse.


    Han Ming released her ankle, still smiling, and turned to the man. "Next time, choose your women more carefully," he said before walking away.


    The man stood frozen, his hands covering his mouth in horror. The once lively Sherry now lay crushed on the ground, her body mangled beyond recognition. The gruesome sight was too much for him, and he felt a warm wetness spread down his legs as he lost control of his bladder.


    <hr>


    On a main road outside Wild City.


    A convoy of carriages, covered with black cloth, slowly made its way toward the city. Through the gaps in the cloth, one could see the glint of finely crafted weapons. The guards escorting the convoy chatted and laughed as they moved.


    Suddenly, the leader raised his hand, signaling the group to stop.


    The men looked up, confused, to see a slender young man standing in the middle of the road, smiling at them.


    The guards scanned the area cautiously. The road was wide open, with no place to hide. Satisfied that there was no ambush, they relaxed.


    The leader, a middle-aged man, motioned for the convoy to continue. As they approached Han Ming, he barked, "Get out of the way, brat! What are you doing standing in the middle of the road?"


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Han Ming smiled. "Excuse me, is this the Busman family''s convoy? Are you the leader, Kaela Busman?"


    The man frowned, surprised that Han Ming knew his name. "Who are you?"


    Han Ming''s smile widened. "That''s all I needed to know."


    "What do you mean?" the man asked, confused.


    Without answering, Han Ming kicked Kaela with such force that he flew backward, slamming into one of the carriages and sending it skidding several feet. Kaela landed hard, coughing up blood. Despite the brutal impact, he survived, thanks to his decent strength as the convoy''s leader.


    The guards drew their weapons and charged at Han Ming.


    Han Ming grinned. "I''m Han Ming. Come at me if you want to die."


    The mere mention of his name sent the guards into a panic. They dropped their weapons and fled. Han Ming''s reputation in Wild City''s mercenary circles was legendary. No one wanted to risk their lives for a paycheck.


    Kaela, left alone, clutched his chest and coughed up more blood. "I... I don''t even know you... Why...?"


    Han Ming stomped on Kaela''s head, crushing it instantly. He wiped the blood and brain matter off his shoe on the black cloth covering the carriages and said to the corpse, "You should''ve been born with a different last name."


    <hr>


    That night, Han Ming sat quietly in his room at the mercenary inn, absorbing energy from magic crystals. He felt no remorse for his actions. To him, the Busman family deserved everything that was coming to them. He had no quarrel with those unrelated to the family, but anyone bearing the name Busman would not be spared. He would not show mercy, just as Kelwin had shown none when he killed Han Ming''s companions, and just as Bodie had shown none when he deceived Big Head. Some people had to pay for their sins.


    As the saying goes, "Where there''s a reward, there''s a brave man." Among the mercenaries passing through Wild City, there were bound to be a few skilled individuals.


    Saben, a newly promoted first-tier Battle Maniac, was one such individual. He had been passing through Wild City with no intention of staying, but when he heard about the 10,000 gold bounty on someone''s head, he couldn''t resist. Ten thousand gold was a fortune that would take an ordinary person a thousand years to earn. Even for someone as powerful as Saben, the offer was too tempting to ignore. As a third-tier Battle Maniac, he was confident he could complete the task.


    Standing outside Wild City, Saben looked down at the slender young man before him and said calmly, "You know why I''m here."


    Han Ming nodded solemnly. He had heard about the Busman family''s bounty on his head. At first, he hadn''t been too concerned. He knew the mercenaries in Wild City well, and none of them posed a real threat to him. But he hadn''t expected a Battle Maniac to show up at such a time. This required caution.


    Saben nodded in approval. "I don''t like wasting words. We have no personal grudge, but for the sake of money, I have to kill you. Prepare yourself."


    Saben had done some research on Han Ming''s abilities and knew the young man before him was far from weak. He unleashed his full power, his aura surging and scattering the dust on the ground.


    The battlefield outside Wild City was a scene of devastation. Trees were shattered, and even a massive hundred-meter-tall tree with a five-meter diameter had been cleanly sliced in half, the cut so smooth it looked almost polished. The sheer power behind the strike was terrifying.


    Han Ming sat on the ground, breathing heavily. Beside him lay his massive battle axe, forged from the wood of the World Tree. Next to the axe was a deep pit containing a set of ridiculously heavy jewelry. Han Ming''s body was covered in deep wounds, one arm hanging limp as blood dripped onto the ground. Nearby, Saben''s body lay in two pieces, cleanly bisected.


    Saben had been strong, but he was no match for Bardel, the commander of Wild City''s garrison. Though both were third-tier Battle Maniacs, Saben had only recently reached that level, and his combat experience paled in comparison to Bardel''s. Bardel was a seasoned warrior who had survived countless battles, and Han Ming had sensed the overwhelming killing intent radiating from him. Saben lacked that aura, and it made all the difference.


    Even so, defeating Saben had pushed Han Ming to his limits. Saben''s defensive aura had reflected half of Han Ming''s attacks, and his offensive strikes had nearly shattered Han Ming''s internal organs. In the end, Han Ming had to remove all his weighted jewelry and wield his massive axe to barely secure the victory. Without the axe, the outcome might have been different.


    <hr>


    In the Busman family''s council hall.


    Bodie stared at the mutilated bodies of his family members laid out before him. Some had their bones crushed, others had their organs ripped out, and a few were so mangled they were unrecognizable without their personal belongings. One body had been torn into five or six pieces.


    Bodie''s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked years older. The sight of his family''s gruesome deaths was too much for him to bear. His body swayed, and he collapsed backward. Servants rushed to catch him, gently placing him in a chair. They fanned him, pinched his philtrum, and brought him a bowl of medicinal soup. The entire household was in chaos.


    After a while, Bodie slowly regained consciousness. Tears streamed down his face as he mourned. He couldn''t understand why Han Ming had done this. What had the Busman family done to deserve such cruelty? Was it because of the black-scaled beast? No, that couldn''t be it. He had questioned every family member, but none of them had ever interacted with Han Ming.


    "Uncle, don''t grieve too much. We''ve already hired a third-tier Battle Maniac to deal with Han Ming. We even paid him 10,000 gold in advance. There''s no way Han Ming will survive tonight. We won''t let this go. We''ll find out who he is and make him pay. Tomorrow night, your son Kelwin will return with that esteemed second-tier Fire Mage. They''ll take care of this. We''ll make sure Han Ming''s entire family suffers the same fate!" a young family member said, clenching his fists in anger.


    Bodie nodded weakly.


    "Report!"


    A servant rushed into the hall, panting and panicked. "Master! All of our family''s businesses in Wild City... they''ve been burned to the ground! They say... they say Han Ming hired every mercenary in the city to do it!"


    Bodie''s eyes widened, and he stood up abruptly. A wave of dizziness hit him, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, a round object rolled into the center of the hall. It was Saben''s head.


    A cold, menacing voice echoed from the darkness outside.


    "The Busman family will be erased from this world. Not a single person with the name Busman will survive. Rest well... I''ll be back tomorrow."

 Chapter 40: Annihilation (Part 3)

    Chapter 40: Annihilation (Part 3)


    Han Ming''s actions caused a massive uproar in Wild City.


    It had been a long time since Wild City had seen such a major incident, but ever since this unfamiliar young man arrived, he had been continuously challenging everyone''s mental resilience.


    From causing a scene at the mercenary inn and single-handedly taking on the city''s garrison, to ruthlessly slaughtering members of the Busman family, and now, in a single night, wiping out all of the Busman family''s businesses, it seemed Han Ming was determined to erase this once-powerful family from Wild City entirely. It was even rumored that last night, this young man had split a first-tier berserker named Saben, who had taken the Busman family''s bounty, in half. This series of actions had captured everyone''s attention.


    People were speculating wildly about Han Ming''s motives.


    Some said it was because the Busman family had inadvertently offended Han Ming''s friend.


    Others claimed that Han Ming was actually the illegitimate child of one of the Busman family''s elders, or even Patriarch Bodie himself, abandoned since childhood, and now he had returned for revenge.


    There were also those who believed Han Ming was trying to establish his dominance in Wild City by making an example of the Busman family.


    In short, rumors were flying, each more elaborate than the last.


    In the city lord''s mansion...


    Li Zhan, the city lord of Wild City, toyed with an exquisite dagger in his hand as he listened to the complaints of Bardel, the commander of Wild City''s garrison.


    "Old Brother Li, the whole city is buzzing about this. Han Ming has caused too much of a stir this time. Wiping out an entire family has caused panic among some of the smaller and medium-sized families. Many have come to me complaining that they feel their safety is threatened. Some even whisper behind my back that the garrison is afraid of Han Ming, that we''re too cowardly to step in and stop him."


    Li Zhan, of course, understood what Bardel was getting at. It was he who had advised Bardel to stay out of it initially. Now, the garrison''s reputation had taken a hit, which was to be expected. But Li Zhan didn''t mind. After all, what was the big deal about wiping out one family? This world operated on the principle of survival of the fittest. Years ago, the catastrophe caused by mages had wiped out several large cities in the Monte Empire, and in the end, nothing came of it.


    If Han Ming could wipe out a family, it meant he had the strength to do so. And with strength came the right to speak. On this continent, wars big and small were fought every day. Countless people died in the chaos¡ªsome deserved it, while others were innocent casualties. High-level warriors and mages often slaughtered thousands over personal grievances or even a simple argument. What was one small weapons family in the grand scheme of things? Besides, Han Ming was his son Li Chengfeng''s sworn brother.


    Li Zhan cut off Bardel''s complaints with a wave of his hand. "Let the rumors spread. They''ll die down soon enough. I''m a busy man, with many important matters to attend to every day. A small family like that isn''t worth my time."


    Bardel cursed inwardly. What important matters? You spend your days drinking tea and chatting. Wild City is just a border town¡ªwhat major issues could there be? You''re not busy at all! You''re just trying to win over Han Ming because of his potential. Bardel couldn''t help but feel regret. What a promising young man Han Ming was. If only they hadn''t had that misunderstanding earlier, Bardel would have tried to recruit him into the army.


    Li Zhan unsheathed the dagger and ran his fingers along its sharp blade. He glanced at his son, Li Chengfeng, who was sitting nearby, and asked, "Feng''er, how much do you know about this Han Ming?"


    Li Chengfeng, in stark contrast to Bardel, had been closely following Han Ming''s every move. Hearing his father''s question, he excitedly waved his hands and said, "My sworn brother is a true hero! He''s bold, straightforward, and has a strong sense of justice! From the day I met him, I knew he was no ordinary man. His feud with the Busman family is well-deserved. I think Han Ming did the right thing. If it were me, I''d do the same."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Li Zhan nodded thoughtfully and then asked, "You said he was captured by an organization called the Dark Hall and had a feud with Bodie''s son. But do you know what he did before he was captured? Where is he from? I had someone look into him, but there''s no record of him before he appeared in Wild City. Given his personality and strength, it''s strange that there''s no information about him. Don''t you find that intriguing?"


    Li Chengfeng was also puzzled by this. Could it be that Han Ming had gone from an ordinary person to his current level of strength in just a couple of years? If so, his talent was terrifying! Moreover, from his interactions with Han Ming, it seemed like Han Ming knew very little about Wild City¡ªno, even about this world¡ªas if he were a newborn baby. Perhaps he came from a distant, unfamiliar place?


    After thinking for a while, Li Chengfeng couldn''t come up with an answer. He had asked Han Ming about these things before, but Han Ming had always been evasive. Maybe he had his reasons for keeping it secret.


    In any case, Li Chengfeng decided not to dwell on it. "I don''t care about any of that. All I know is that Han Ming is my sworn brother now. I treat him like a younger brother, and he treats me like an older brother. That''s all that matters."


    Li Zhan chuckled and shook his head at his son''s words. This son of his was too trusting, too straightforward in his dealings with others. While this could be a weakness, it was also a strength. It allowed him to make friends easily and build a wide network of connections. Though he might suffer some setbacks, it was all part of a young man''s growth. The path of youth was best walked by the young themselves.


    Meanwhile, Kelwin was feeling triumphant. After being accepted into the Dark Hall and taken under the wing of the second-tier fire mage, Master Pratty, he had been brought back to Wild City to participate in the upcoming magic academy admissions. Pratty had even promised to recommend him to the academy and, if possible, have him become the personal disciple of the academy''s vice-principal, the great fire archmage, Odonko. What an honor that would be!


    Kelwin was already dreaming of his future. He was certain he would become a revered figure, someone who could change the world with a wave of his hand. How many people could become mages? And among mages, how many could become fire mages? He was one of the lucky few, a favorite of fate, destined to bring glory and prosperity to himself and his family.


    But when Kelwin returned to Wild City, eager to be welcomed by his family, he was met with shocking news: his family had been wiped out!? Who would dare do such a thing!?


    "Master Pratty, my family..." Kelwin stammered, his voice trembling. Kelwin had never been a brave person. His courage came entirely from his identity as a fire mage. He had grown up pampered, with his family always there to back him up when he was bullied or faced setbacks. This had made him arrogant and rude, yet cowardly at heart. He had never truly handled anything on his own, yet his pride was unusually strong. The slightest disrespect could send him into a rage. It was this very trait that had nearly led to his downfall when he was ambushed by Kaja, and later when he was almost tricked by Dar and Han Ming. Only the intervention of the black-robed man had saved him. This incident perfectly highlighted Kelwin''s inherent weakness.


    After the initial anger came fear. Kelwin wasn''t stupid. His family wasn''t a weak force in Wild City. If someone could wipe them out, that person must be incredibly powerful. He began to feel afraid, even considering fleeing the city. He feared that the person who had destroyed his family would come for him next.


    The second-tier fire mage, Pratty, dressed in a long robe, spoke in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Let''s go to your family''s estate first. I''ll handle everything. You''re a member of the Dark Hall now, and we don''t let our people suffer unjustly."


    Hearing this, Kelwin''s confidence returned. That''s right, with Master Pratty backing him, what did he have to fear? Whoever dared to do this would pay dearly! Kelwin''s anger flared up again. Yes, this fool was angry once more.


    As Kelwin and Pratty entered the family estate, they were met with a heavy, oppressive atmosphere. The once-bustling entrance was now deserted, with fallen leaves scattered by the wind. No one had even bothered to clean the family''s front gate, a clear sign of the devastation the Busman family had suffered.


    A servant recognized Kelwin, and the look of despair on his face instantly turned to joy. He rushed into the estate, shouting, "The young master has returned!"


    Seeing that he had become the family''s last hope, Kelwin felt a surge of excitement. He secretly reveled in his newfound importance.


    Pratty, noticing Kelwin''s expression from the corner of his eye, frowned. This boy was truly an odd one. His family had been brought to ruin, yet he could still smile.


    When Bodie heard the servant''s announcement, he pushed away the attendant supporting him and hurried to the front courtyard. Seeing his son Kelwin and the robed man, he immediately understood that this was the great fire mage. Their family was saved!


    "My son! You''ve finally returned. Our family has been wronged," Bodie said, his aged face lighting up with hope as he clutched his son''s hand and poured out his grievances. This son of his, with his fire mage talent, was now the Busman family''s only hope.


    Kelwin, however, raised his head proudly and declared, "Father, don''t worry. I''ll make sure our enemies pay!"


    Bodie sighed inwardly at his son''s naivety. Even if you''re a fire mage, you''re still just a beginner. What can you do? And why aren''t you introducing this great fire mage to me first instead of boasting? Foolish, so foolish.


    Pratty cleared his throat disapprovingly.


    Only then did Kelwin realize his mistake and hurriedly said to Bodie, "Father, this is Master Pratty, a fire mage. He will support us. Don''t worry."


    Bodie looked hopefully at Pratty, who gave a slight nod. Only then did Bodie breathe a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 41: Annihilation (Part 4)

    Chapter 41: Annihilation (Part 4)


    Outside Wild City, Han Ming crouched on a tree branch, his eyes narrowed as he calmly sprinkled medicinal powder on the wounds on his arm and wrapped them with bandages.


    The battle with Saben had left him with multiple severe injuries, but it didn¡¯t deter him. He had been waiting for this day, the day when the Busman family would taste the bitterness of fear. Today, he had already intercepted three waves of fleeing Busman family members. He also knew that Kelwin had finally returned.


    Stretching out his palm, a thumb-sized ice crystal formed above it, spinning rapidly.


    "I can already condense water into ice. It seems my magical power has increased a bit more. There¡¯s only about a week left until the magic academy¡¯s admissions." Han Ming was somewhat satisfied with his progress in magic. At the very least, he had gone from being a complete outsider to gradually stepping into the world of magic.


    As the sky darkened, Han Ming tightened his bandages and leaped down from the tree. It was time to settle all the grudges.


    In the Busman family¡¯s council hall, Bodie sat in the center, with Kelwin and the fire mage Pratty on his left and right.


    "The fate of our family hangs in the balance tonight. We must rely entirely on Master Pratty to help us overcome this crisis. If we survive this, we will surely repay you generously," Bodie said with a grim expression, his heart filled with hatred.


    "Father, don¡¯t worry. If that arrogant brat dares to show up tonight, he won¡¯t leave alive," Kelwin said casually, sipping his tea. He was confident that tonight, Han Ming would be crushed to pieces. To this day, he still didn¡¯t realize that Han Ming was the same person he had once driven to the brink of death. He could never have imagined that Han Ming¡¯s strength had grown to such a terrifying level in such a short time.


    Han Ming, clad in black with only his eyes visible, crouched silently on the wall of the Busman family estate. His breathing was shallow, his body slightly arched like a nimble night panther.


    Below him, a patrol of Busman family guards passed by. Han Ming dropped down without a sound. With a twist of his hand, he snapped one guard¡¯s neck, while his leg swept another to the ground, crushing the man¡¯s skull under his foot. The remaining two guards reacted, one thrusting a spear toward Han Ming¡¯s chest. Han Ming sidestepped, grabbed the other guard by the throat to prevent him from shouting, and used the spear to stab the guard through the heart. He then bent low, dodging the spear, and with a sharp crack, shattered the last guard¡¯s knee, causing his leg to bend unnaturally backward. Covering the man¡¯s mouth, Han Ming whispered into his ear, "Take me to where the beastmen are held."


    The guard, drenched in cold sweat from the pain, nodded frantically. He didn¡¯t dare resist or make a sound. He knew his survival depended on his usefulness. If he lost that value, his life would be over.


    Han Ming gripped the guard¡¯s neck from behind and dragged his body along. The two of them moved quietly along the wall, bypassing several buildings until they reached an open area.


    The guard, afraid Han Ming would misunderstand, quickly explained, "T-this is the entrance to the dungeon. The family¡¯s beastmen are all held inside." He was trembling from the pain, his teeth chattering uncontrollably from the unbearable agony and fear.


    Han Ming cautiously scanned the area, ensuring there were no ambushes, then dragged the guard into a small room in the open area. The room was clean, clearly well-maintained. On the ground was a large stone slab with a handle. Han Ming lifted the slab, revealing a staircase leading underground.


    "You¡¯re lucky. I¡¯ll let you live, but you¡¯ll need to sleep for a while," Han Ming said coldly into the guard¡¯s ear before knocking him out and dragging him underground.


    The dungeon was vast, with faint groans echoing through it. Han Ming silently dispatched the dungeon guards, dragging their bodies into the shadows. He moved down the corridor until he reached a lit area with four massive cages. Each cage held a beastman. In the last cage, Han Ming found Big Head.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Tonight, I¡¯m going to slaughter the Busman family. Wait here. There will be a commotion outside. Only leave once it¡¯s over. Understood?" Han Ming whispered to the beastmen in the cages before effortlessly twisting the locks off the cages.


    The beastmen nodded in agreement.


    Han Ming entered Big Head¡¯s cage and found him curled up on the ground, trembling uncontrollably. He seemed barely conscious.


    "Big Head! Big Head!" Han Ming shook him awake and whispered, "Stay here. I¡¯m going to deal with the Busman family."


    Big Head looked at Han Ming weakly, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for coming to save me. But the Busman family has the flower I need¡­"


    Han Ming sighed. "Don¡¯t be foolish. They¡¯re lying to you. They don¡¯t have any Miracle Flower. But I have a small flower here. It might not be the one you¡¯re looking for, but it should at least heal your wounds."


    He took out the small white flower he had plucked from the remains of the Tree of Life and offered it to Big Head, who ate it without hesitation. He trusted Han Ming.


    "How do you feel?" Han Ming asked, concerned.


    After swallowing the flower, Big Head¡¯s body began to tremble violently, and white foam spilled from his mouth.


    What¡¯s happening!?


    Han Ming panicked. Was this flower poisonous!?


    "Cough! It¡¯s fine. I can feel my body healing," Big Head said weakly, trying to reassure Han Ming.


    Han Ming carefully examined Big Head¡¯s wounds and saw they were healing at a visible rate. Relieved, he told Big Head to stay and recover before leaving the dungeon.


    "Father, are you sure he¡¯s coming tonight?" Kelwin asked impatiently. The night was deep, and there was still no sign of Han Ming.


    "He¡¯s already here," Pratty said calmly, his eyes opening to stare at the wide-open door.


    A figure in a black robe, face hidden, stepped inside.


    The stench of blood was overwhelming! Pratty¡¯s eyes narrowed. The newcomer was dragging a long rope tied with numerous heads, leaving a trail of blood on the ground. Each head belonged to a member of the Busman family.


    Pratty, accustomed to bloody scenes, remained unmoved. But Kelwin and Bodie were not so composed. Bodie¡¯s heart sank as he recognized many of the heads as family members who had been sent away to escape the disaster. His hopes of their survival were now a cruel joke.


    "What grudge do you hold against our family to commit such atrocities!?" Bodie shouted, unable to contain his fear and anger. None of this made sense to him.


    Han Ming removed his hood, revealing his face. He smiled coldly. "Kelwin, we meet again. Remember what I said back then?"


    "It¡¯s you!!" Kelwin jumped up in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Of course, he remembered Han Ming. How could he forget? But wasn¡¯t this guy supposed to be dead!? How was he standing here, alive and well?


    "You know him?" Bodie finally understood. The grudge wasn¡¯t with him but with his son, Kelwin.


    "You idiot!!" Bodie couldn¡¯t hold back and slapped Kelwin to the ground. "You brought this disaster upon our family! Do you know how many of our kin have died!? Do you!?"


    Kelwin, holding his face, stared at his father in disbelief. How dare his father hit him, a mage? So what if some family members died? They were just useless trash. And to humiliate him in front of Master Pratty!


    "You old fool! How dare you hit me! No one has ever hit me before! Don¡¯t blame your incompetence on me!" Kelwin roared, his face twisted with rage.


    Bodie trembled with anger, pointing at Kelwin, unable to speak. He raised his hand to strike again.


    Kelwin, furious, raised his hand and conjured a fireball, blasting his father into pieces. Blood and gore splattered everywhere.


    "You! Today, you won¡¯t escape! If I could kill you before, I can kill you again!" Kelwin was completely unhinged, screaming at Han Ming. He suddenly realized he had just killed his own father. Regret began to creep in. Why had he done that!? Why had he killed his father!? He blamed it all on Han Ming. If not for Han Ming, he would never have committed such a heinous act.


    Han Ming watched Kelwin coldly, shaking his head in disappointment. "You truly are a beast. Even your own father wasn¡¯t spared. You¡¯re the pinnacle of monstrosity. Even if I were to spare you, the heavens wouldn¡¯t."


    "Die!" Kelwin, humiliated, hurled a small fireball at Han Ming. Over the years, his magic had improved significantly. What used to be weak, formless fireballs were now substantial and cast with alarming speed. He was sure Han Ming couldn¡¯t dodge it. He eagerly awaited Han Ming¡¯s obliteration.


    Han Ming twisted his body, dodging the fireball. It flew into the courtyard, exploding with a deafening roar. An entire building was reduced to rubble, the flames lighting up half the night sky.


    The peaceful night of Wild City was shattered by the explosion, waking everyone in the area.


    "It¡¯s started!" Li Chengfeng, standing on a hundred-meter-tall building, clenched his fists in excitement. He, his father, and Bardel had been waiting for this moment.


    "Let¡¯s see how this kid handles a fire mage," Bardel said, equally excited. He knew exactly what a fire mage was capable of. He was eager to see if Han Ming could pull off a miracle tonight.


    Li Zhan silently watched the flames in the sky, sighing. "Fire mages truly live up to their reputation. And that was just Kelwin. I wonder how powerful that mage is."


    The shockwave from the explosion whipped Han Ming¡¯s clothes and hair wildly.


    "The moment has finally come. This place isn¡¯t big enough. Let¡¯s move," Han Ming said, drawing his massive three-meter-long battle axe. With a single swing, he reduced the entire hall to rubble. Tonight¡¯s main opponent wasn¡¯t Kelwin¡ªit was the fire mage, Pratty!

 Chapter 42: Annihilation (Part 5)

    Chapter 42: Annihilation (Part 5)


    What a massive battle axe!


    Pratty was astonished by the strength of the young man before him. Among all the people he knew, no one could wield such a colossal weapon with such ease. It seemed this young man had some real skill.


    "You''re no match for him. Let me handle this," Pratty stopped Kelwin, who was about to attack again. He knew Kelwin stood no chance against Han Ming. Despite being a second-tier mage, Kelwin lacked combat experience.


    "Make your move," Han Ming said coldly, staring at Pratty.


    "Today, you''ll learn why fire mages are so renowned. Watch closely, young man. You are no match for a fire mage."


    Pratty drew an ancient wooden staff and waved it gently in the air. A fiery serpent materialized out of thin air.


    The massive serpent writhed and surged toward Han Ming, creating a terrifying shockwave in its wake.


    Seeing the enormous serpent, Han Ming realized there was no way to dodge it. He quickly used his battle axe as a shield, bracing for impact. The collision between the serpent and the axe produced a deafening explosion.


    From a distance, it looked like a small figure was launched into the air by a massive fiery serpent, exploding like a firework.


    The shockwave from the explosion flattened buildings within a radius of several hundred meters, sending debris flying in all directions.


    Han Ming landed heavily, his feet leaving deep imprints in the ground. The explosion had nearly knocked him unconscious. He had never seen such a terrifying attack before. And this was just from a second-tier fire mage!


    "Ha!"


    Without a moment''s pause, Han Ming dashed toward Pratty, his massive battle axe slicing through the air with a whooshing sound.


    Pratty was slightly surprised that Han Ming hadn''t been blown to pieces by the fiery serpent. He casually launched another massive fireball, far larger and hotter than Kelwin''s pitiful attempts.


    Han Ming had no choice but to block again with his axe. The fireball was too fast, reaching him almost instantly.


    Damn it! This is like a missile! Han Ming cursed as he collided with the fireball. Another deafening explosion followed.


    Han Ming was sent flying like a cannonball, skidding to a halt and leaving deep grooves in the ground. Civilians screamed and fled, while those caught in the earlier shockwave had already been reduced to dust.


    Pratty didn''t stop. One after another, massive fireballs flew toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming, barely steadying himself, saw the incoming fireballs. With a roar, he removed all his weighted accessories, and his body vanished from sight.


    Such speed! Pratty''s pupils contracted. This speed surpassed even that of a newly advanced berserker. Where did this kid get such power?


    "So he''s been holding back all this time," Bardel muttered, watching the battle from afar. Han Ming''s displayed strength had already shocked him, but now it seemed the young man had been hiding even more power. Just how terrifying was he?


    "Fire Shield!" Pratty, unable to locate Han Ming, panicked and quickly chanted a spell, summoning a circular fire shield. He had only chanted briefly for the fiery serpent, but this shield required a full incantation, showing its power.


    "Got you!" Han Ming suddenly appeared beside Pratty, his massive battle axe smashing into the fire shield.


    Boom!


    The shield shattered instantly, and Pratty was sent flying by the impact.


    "Dance of Flames!" To everyone''s shock, even while mid-air, Pratty managed to cast a high-tier fire spell. Four fiery serpents emerged, intertwining as they flew toward Han Ming.


    What!?


    Han Ming was horrified. One serpent had nearly overwhelmed him earlier. Now, four were coming at him. There was no way he could block this.


    Run!


    Han Ming pushed his speed to the limit, darting to the side just as the serpents exploded where he had been standing.


    A massive black mushroom cloud rose into the sky. The shockwave obliterated everything within a mile radius, sending debris flying in all directions.


    Kelwin, unable to dodge in time, hastily conjured a crude fire shield, but it was pierced by flying debris, leaving him with several bloody wounds.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Fire magic is this terrifying!?" Li Zhan exclaimed from a distant tower. The shockwave had reached them, overturning tables.


    "Is he dead?" Pratty spat blood, his ribs broken from the strain of casting a fifth-tier spell. The fire crystal atop his staff cracked. He was severely injured and would need at least half a year to recover.


    "Disappointed?" Han Ming suddenly appeared beside Pratty, covered in blood, his ears ringing and blood trickling from his seven orifices.


    "Impossible! How did you dodge the Dance of Flames!?" Pratty was in despair. He couldn''t believe Han Ming had survived such a massive explosion and now stood before him. With no magic left, he was defenseless.


    "Go," Han Ming said softly, bringing his axe down and burying Pratty deep into the ground.


    Han Ming''s legs gave out, and he knelt, gasping for breath. Battling a mage was incredibly dangerous. One misstep, and he would have been obliterated. He now fully understood the might of a fire mage. The fight had been brief, but every moment was a struggle on the brink of death. The final Dance of Flames would have reduced him to nothing if he hadn''t pushed his speed to the limit.


    "Your turn," Han Ming turned to Kelwin, who was groaning on the ground.


    "No, don''t come near me. I apologize, don''t kill me. I''ll do anything. I''ll be your dog, lick your shoes, eat shit, just don''t kill me!" Kelwin begged, terrified for the first time in his life.


    "You''re not worthy," Han Ming looked down at the groveling Kelwin. He crouched, grabbed one of Kelwin''s fingers, and snapped it.


    "Ah!!! Spare me! Please, I''ll never do it again!" Kelwin screamed.


    "Did you ever think this day would come?" Han Ming smiled, snapping another finger. The screams grew louder.


    "When you slaughtered innocent people, did you think this day would come?" Another finger broke.


    "How could you harm such an innocent, pure little girl?" Han Ming stomped on Kelwin''s hand, turning it into a bloody pulp.


    "Behind your arrogance, did you ever see others as living beings?"


    "Even your own father wasn''t spared. Have you ever reflected on your humanity?"


    "Did you think you were superior, a dragon among men? That everyone else was beneath you?"


    "Let me tell you, you''re wrong. You''re trash, utterly worthless. Even with your noble birth and talent, you''re nothing but a beast, not even human."


    Under Han Ming''s torment, every finger, every toe, every bone in Kelwin''s body was broken. Even his scalp was torn off, revealing the bloody skull beneath. He could no longer scream.


    "When you hunted me, I swore revenge. Do you remember? Today, I collect. Do you hate me? Come bite me," Han Ming extended his arm to Kelwin''s mouth.


    Kelwin bit down hard, his bloody eyes glaring madly at Han Ming, his nose flaring with rage. He looked monstrous.


    "Hahaha, feels good, doesn''t it? Satisfying, right? You killed my friend, and I slaughtered your entire family. This bite is my repayment. You took pride in being a fire mage. Today, I''ll grant you a fiery death," Han Ming laughed, pulling his arm back, blood gushing, a few of Kelwin''s broken teeth embedded in the wound.


    Han Ming stood, dragging Kelwin''s mangled body, and threw him into the burning wreckage nearby. Kelwin''s charred figure twisted and writhed in the flames until he was reduced to ash.


    "Wei''er, I''ve avenged you," Han Ming stood amidst the ruins, drenched in blood. He looked up at the stars, tears streaming down his face.


    "Well done! Killing two of our fire mages! Truly impressive!" A furious voice roared.


    A massive beast flew through the air, and a figure leaped from its back. Dressed in red robes, the man glared at Han Ming, flames dancing in his palms, the intense heat distorting the air.


    "A fifth-tier fire mage!" Bardel exclaimed from afar.


    "What!? Fifth-tier!? The Pratty Han Ming just killed was only second-tier. Where did this fifth-tier mage come from!? Han Ming is exhausted from fighting a second-tier mage. There''s no way he can fight again. We have to help him!" Li Chengfeng shouted.


    Li Zhan pressed his son back into his seat, saying gravely, "It''s useless. Even if we all went, we''d just be throwing our lives away. The Dance of Flames that second-tier mage used was a fifth-tier spell. Now a true fifth-tier mage is here. It''s over. You saw how terrifying the Dance of Flames was."


    "No! Han Ming is my brother. I can''t watch him die. Let me go! Even if I die with him, I have to go!" Li Chengfeng struggled, trying to break free from his father''s grip. Bardel, seeing the situation, also restrained Li Chengfeng, refusing to let go despite his frantic protests.


    "Die!" The fifth-tier fire mage glared at Han Ming, casting the Dance of Flames with a wave of his hand. Four fiery serpents rose into the air.


    It''s over. There''s no escape this time. Han Ming looked at the red-robed mage, knowing he couldn''t survive this.


    The four massive serpents twisted and surged toward Han Ming.


    "ROAR!!!" A deafening roar shook the earth.


    The ground nearby exploded as a massive, flaming creature burst forth, swallowing all four serpents in one gulp. The creature was enormous, its limbs wreathed in flames, its mane made entirely of fire. It was majestic and awe-inspiring!


    The red-robed mage screamed, collapsing to the ground. "A magical beast! A sixth-tier Flame Qilin! How could such a thing be in Wild City!? This is madness!"


    "What is that!?" Li Chengfeng and the others were stunned by the appearance of the flaming beast. For a moment, they were speechless. What was happening in Wild City? What kind of monster was this? The oppressive aura it emitted was suffocating, even from this distance. Even the experienced Bardel was shocked into silence. He had never felt such pressure before. Not even the fourth-tier Ironhide Bear he had encountered in the Beast Mountains had been this terrifying. That bear had single-handedly annihilated an army of tens of thousands, leaving fewer than a hundred survivors. It had been a catastrophic disaster he would never forget. This flaming beast was far more powerful than the Ironhide Bear. They were not even in the same league! What was this beast doing in Wild City? If it had malicious intentions, not just Wild City, but the entire Monte Empire would be doomed!


    After devouring the four serpents, the flaming beast descended, pinning the red-robed mage to the ground with a massive paw. Its enormous head loomed over the mage, hot breath streaming from its nostrils. The ground around them began to crystallize from the intense heat. How terrifying was this temperature?


    As for the poor red-robed mage, he was reduced to ash in an instant, leaving nothing behind.


    Han Ming, though farther away, couldn''t withstand the heat either. The blood on his body evaporated instantly, and his clothes caught fire. His skin burned painfully.


    As everyone watched in terror, the flaming beast''s fire suddenly dissipated. Its body shrank, transforming into a young man with fiery red hair and eyes. His handsome features, combined with his striking hair and eyes, gave him an otherworldly, almost demonic appearance.


    "Han Ming, hello," the red-haired man smiled and greeted Han Ming.


    "You... you''re... Big Head!?" Han Ming stared in disbelief at the young man before him.

 Chapter 43: The Flame Qilin

    Chapter 43: The Flame Qilin


    Han Ming had been the closest to the red-robed mage. He clearly heard the man call the flaming beast a "sixth-tier magical beast, the Flame Qilin!"


    He had a vague suspicion that this Flame Qilin was Big Head, but he couldn¡¯t reconcile the two images in his mind. Big Head had been a small, frail figure with an oversized head, always wearing a simple, somewhat foolish expression. The red-haired man before him, however, was strikingly handsome, with an otherworldly aura and an elegant demeanor. How could they be the same person?


    The red-haired man approached Han Ming with a smile. "That¡¯s right, I am Big Head. My real name is Sagus. You¡¯re badly injured, but we¡¯ll talk about that later. Let¡¯s find a place to treat your wounds first." With a flash of light in his eyes, he glanced toward the distant tower where Li Chengfeng and the others stood and called out, "Come with us!"


    Han Ming, still in a daze, allowed the red-haired man to carry him. In a few leaps, they reached the tower. Without waiting for Li Chengfeng and the others to react, the man gathered them up and, with a series of jumps through the night sky, brought them all to the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    Sagus placed Han Ming on a bed and motioned for him to remain silent. He extended his hand, releasing a soft glow that enveloped Han Ming completely.


    Li Chengfeng, Li Zhan, and Bardel stood cautiously nearby, not daring to make a sound.


    A sixth-tier magical beast! What did that even mean? It was equivalent to a sixth-tier demon god! Such a terrifying entity had never appeared in the entire Northern Alliance Continent. A being of this level could dominate the entire continent, destroying any nation¡ªor even the entire landmass¡ªat will. Why had such a powerful being appeared here? They couldn¡¯t understand, nor did they want to think about it. It was pointless. Even if they guessed the Flame Qilin¡¯s intentions, they were powerless to stop him. All they could do now was wait quietly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Han Ming¡¯s wounds to heal completely.


    Han Ming couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "Sagus, are you really Big Head?"


    Sagus smiled and replied, "Yes. Thanks to that little flower you gave me, my body underwent a complete transformation. I¡¯ve returned to my true form."


    "How is that possible!? You¡¯re a sixth-tier magical beast? You never mentioned this before. Didn¡¯t you say you only had seventy years to live? That even your normal clansmen only lived for about a century? But if you¡¯re truly a sixth-tier magical beast, how could your lifespan be so short?"


    "Not all members of the Qilin clan are like me. We¡¯re similar to humans in that we also have ordinary Qilin beasts. Their lifespans aren¡¯t as long as you might think. As I said, ordinary Qilin beasts live for about a century. For someone like me, with a flawed body, living seventy years was already a miracle. Ordinary Qilin beasts can cultivate, just like humans, advancing from first-tier to second-tier, third-tier, and beyond. But for a Qilin beast like me to leap directly to the sixth tier is extremely rare. Even among the Qilin clan, I¡¯m considered a powerful figure. Naturally, my lifespan has increased as well¡ªI estimate it¡¯s at least a thousand years now."


    Han Ming nodded excitedly. He was thrilled that Big Head had evolved into a sixth-tier magical beast. Most importantly, Big Head could finally return to find his mother.


    Big Head¡ªnow Sagus¡ªsmiled at Han Ming and said, "Han Ming, I had given up hope, thinking I¡¯d never see my mother again in this lifetime. You gave me hope, encouraged me, and supported me. You even gave me the Miracle Flower, allowing me to leap directly to the sixth tier. I¡¯m so grateful to have met a friend like you in this life. Truly, thank you. For me, there are only two most important people in this world: my mother and you."


    Han Ming laughed heartily. "No need to be so formal with me. Even though your appearance has completely changed and your strength is now unimaginable, to me, you¡¯ll always be Big Head. Come, let me introduce someone to you. Brother, come here." Han Ming called Li Chengfeng over.


    Li Chengfeng approached nervously. Unlike Han Ming, he couldn¡¯t relax in the presence of a sixth-tier magical beast. Such a being was legendary, and it was impossible not to feel tense around him.


    Han Ming took Li Chengfeng¡¯s hand and said, "Big Head, this is my sworn brother, Li Chengfeng. Brother, this is the Big Head I¡¯ve always talked about, the beastman we saw at the beast arena."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Sagus nodded politely to Li Chengfeng, who hurriedly returned the gesture.


    "From now on, he¡¯s no longer your brother," Sagus said with a smile.


    Everyone except Han Ming was stunned, their hearts tightening. What did this sixth-tier magical beast mean? Did he plan to kill Li Chengfeng?


    Han Ming, however, didn¡¯t think so. He trusted Big Head completely and waited for his explanation.


    Sagus pulled Li Chengfeng closer and said, "From now on, I¡¯ll be the eldest brother. Li Chengfeng will be the second brother, and Han Ming, you¡¯ll be the third brother."


    Li Zhan and Bardel were overjoyed. Li Chengfeng had sworn brotherhood with a sixth-tier magical beast! They knew exactly what this meant. Li Zhan was ecstatic. With such a powerful ally, who in the entire Northern Alliance Continent would dare to provoke him? This was an incredible backer!


    "There¡¯s also a fourth sister, Wei¡¯er, though her whereabouts are unknown. But she¡¯s still our sister, and that won¡¯t change," Han Ming said with a hint of sadness. Now that his revenge was complete, he wondered where Wei¡¯er was.


    Sagus naturally didn¡¯t object. He had been exiled from his clan as a child and had only known Han Ming. To him, Han Ming¡¯s friends were his friends, and Han Ming¡¯s brothers were his brothers.


    "Big Head¡ªno, eldest brother, are you leaving soon?" Han Ming asked.


    Sagus nodded. "I¡¯m sorry, third brother. I¡¯ve been away from my clan for too long. I don¡¯t know what changes have occurred during this time. I¡¯ve wandered for seventy years just for this moment. I must return to my clan and see my mother. Second brother, third brother, we¡¯ve just sworn brotherhood, and now we must part. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again. I¡¯m sorry."


    Han Ming and Li Chengfeng expressed their understanding, though they couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of loss. With Wei¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts unknown and Sagus about to leave, only Han Ming and Li Chengfeng would remain.


    After agreeing to share a farewell drink the next day, Sagus asked to speak with Han Ming alone. The others tactfully left, giving them privacy.


    "Before, I didn¡¯t notice, but now I can sense it. Come out," Sagus said, his expression darkening after the others had left.


    "How interesting, a sixth-tier Flame Qilin."


    At Sagus¡¯s words, Catherine¡¯s figure appeared before Han Ming and Sagus.


    "Oh, eldest brother, I haven¡¯t introduced you yet. This is Catherine. She¡¯s helped me many times," Han Ming quickly interjected, fearing the two might come to blows. If these two fought, Wild City would be obliterated in an instant.


    "Elf, I don¡¯t care what your intentions are, but you¡¯d better leave now. Though I may not be as powerful as your race, you¡¯re severely injured. I¡¯m confident I can defeat you," Sagus said coldly.


    Catherine raised an eyebrow and sneered, "Oh? Are you challenging me? A newly advanced little Qilin dares to speak to me like this? I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson."


    Sagus¡¯s expression grew even colder, and flames flickered in his eyes.


    "Wait, wait! What¡¯s going on? Why are you two about to fight?" Han Ming felt a headache coming on. While Sagus was clearly looking out for him, Catherine had never shown any hostility toward him. He didn¡¯t want these two to fight, especially since Sagus¡¯s dream hadn¡¯t yet been fulfilled. It wasn¡¯t worth offending the elf race for his sake.


    "Eldest brother, Catherine really means me no harm. She¡¯s helped me many times in critical moments. She¡¯s a friend. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t harm me. If she wanted to kill me, she would have done so long ago."


    "That¡¯s good. If I find out you have any ill intentions toward my third brother, I¡¯ll hunt you down, even if I have to storm the elf forest," Sagus said, his expression softening slightly. Deep down, he didn¡¯t trust this elf woman.


    "Such arrogance! Who I choose to be with is none of your concern!" Catherine¡¯s face was icy. As a noble elf, no one had ever dared to speak to her like this. This sixth-tier Flame Qilin had thoroughly provoked her.


    Han Ming quickly bowed and pleaded, "Please, my dear lady, I beg you. Just go back into hiding. You¡¯re still injured and haven¡¯t fully recovered. It¡¯s not worth fighting over words. Isn¡¯t Calon still looking for you? If he shows up, we¡¯re all doomed."


    At the mention of Calon, Catherine gritted her teeth and glared at Sagus before vanishing. She knew Han Ming was right. In her weakened state, she stood no chance against Calon, and this sixth-tier Flame Qilin was no pushover either. If they fought, she might not come out on top. She had let her guard down recently, not feeding on Han Ming¡¯s blood, which was why Sagus had detected her presence. It seemed she would have to continue feeding on Han Ming¡¯s blood to remain hidden.


    Poor Han Ming, unaware that his blood was once again being coveted.


    Sagus remained silent for a while, then nodded reluctantly. He, too, had his concerns. The elf race was not to be trifled with. Since Han Ming assured him that Catherine meant no harm, he let it go. As Han Ming had said, why would a high and mighty elf have any ill intentions toward a mere mortal like him? It made no sense.


    "Eldest brother, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Rest here tonight, and tomorrow, second brother and I will see you off," Han Ming said, relieved that Catherine had finally disappeared. He now valued family and friendship more than ever. Though Catherine¡¯s motives for staying by his side were unclear, she was still one of the few people he knew in this world.


    Sagus smiled and agreed. After instructing Han Ming to rest well and exchanging a few more words, he left the room.


    Han Ming lay on the bed, a satisfied smile on his face. He felt completely at ease. His revenge was complete, and Big Head¡¯s dream had finally come true. After seeing Sagus off, all that remained was to wait for the magic academy¡¯s admissions. Tonight, he had fully realized just how terrifying a mage¡¯s power could be. Even with his superhuman physique, he had nearly died fighting a mere second-tier fire mage. It was a stark reminder of the immense strength of mages.


    "Finally, I¡¯m about to embark on the path of a mage," Han Ming murmured contentedly as he drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 44: The Peculiar Magic Academy

    Chapter 44: The Peculiar Magic Academy


    The next day, Han Ming, Li Chengfeng, and Sagus spent the entire afternoon drinking and laughing together, from noon until evening. None of them brought up the fact that Sagus was about to leave.


    But as the saying goes, all good things must come to an end. Eventually, Sagus bid farewell to Han Ming and Li Chengfeng and departed.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t know if they would ever meet again in this lifetime. He wasn¡¯t sure what the future held for him, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t stay in the Monte Empire forever. One day, he too would leave. And in a world as vast as this, reuniting with his sworn brothers would be no easy task.


    Han Ming drank heavily, and by the time Li Chengfeng helped him stagger back to his room, he was thoroughly drunk. He woke up in the middle of the night, sitting on his bed, staring at the moon outside his window. He laughed, then cried, lost in thoughts no one else could understand.


    A week later, two massive airships arrived in Wild City.


    Almost everyone knew what this meant: the Imperial Military Academy and the Magic Academy had come to recruit new students.


    Due to the scarcity of mages, Wild City didn¡¯t have a Mage Guild, so the Magic Academy¡¯s recruitment was held at the Holy Temple.


    That morning, Li Chengfeng and Han Ming arrived early at the Holy Temple, only to find a long line already stretching outside. It seemed they were late.


    "Excuse me, where is the Magic Academy¡¯s recruitment area?" Han Ming asked a staff member managing the crowd.


    The staff member looked at Han Ming with a hint of surprise and pointed to a corner inside the temple hall.


    Following the direction, Han Ming saw a small table with an elderly man sitting behind it. Unlike the bustling Military Academy recruitment, there wasn¡¯t a single person in line here.


    "Thank you," Han Ming said and walked over.


    "Hello, I¡¯d like to apply to the Magic Academy."


    The old man nodded, yawned, and said, "Show me your magic."


    Han Ming raised a finger, channeled his mana, and a small ice crystal slowly formed, spinning on his fingertip.


    "Fill out the form," the old man lazily tossed a piece of paper at Han Ming.


    The form was simple: name, gender, age, magic affinity, tier, and rank. Nothing else.


    Han Ming quickly filled it out and handed it back.


    The old man glanced at it and said, "You¡¯re accepted. Come back here in three days and follow me to the capital." With that, he laid his head on the table and began snoring.


    That¡­ was it? Han Ming was stunned. The recruitment process was absurdly simple, almost like a joke compared to the bustling Military Academy recruitment next door. He also noticed that his form was the only one on the table. Was he the only applicant from Wild City?


    Han Ming told Li Chengfeng about his acceptance, but Li Chengfeng wasn¡¯t surprised. He explained that the Magic Academy¡¯s recruitment was always straightforward. As long as you had the potential to be a mage, you were in. It didn¡¯t matter where you were from, your gender, or your background. The reason was simple: people with magical potential were extremely rare. It wasn¡¯t unusual for some cities to produce only one mage, while others might have a few¡ªor even none at all.


    After chatting with Li Chengfeng for a while, Han Ming left. The line for the Military Academy stretched to the end of the street, and more people kept joining. Han Ming had no interest in waiting, and Li Chengfeng, as a fourth-tier warrior, had no reason to worry about being rejected.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Three days later, after a grand farewell banquet hosted by the city lord, Han Ming and Li Chengfeng boarded the airship and set off for the capital, Ferra City.


    Ferra City, the capital of the Monte Empire, had stood for over a thousand years. It was home to countless nobles, wealthy families, and powerful figures. The most famous institutions in the city were the Imperial Military Academy and the Magic Academy¡ªthe very places Han Ming and Li Chengfeng were headed.


    Before leaving, the old recruiter had activated Han Ming¡¯s water affinity, revealing his rank as a first-tier, first-rank water mage¡ªessentially the most basic level possible.


    After disembarking from the airship and parting ways with Li Chengfeng, Han Ming followed the old recruiter to the Magic Academy.


    Standing in front of the Magic Academy¡¯s gates, Han Ming felt like a country bumpkin. The academy was so grand it could almost be considered a small city. The campus was lush with trees, flowers, and ponds, and it was so vast that you could walk for a long time without seeing a single building.


    Occasionally, Han Ming passed students carrying ridiculously thick books, who glanced at him briefly before returning to their studies. The old man gave Han Ming a quick rundown of the academy¡¯s layout and then took him to the new student registration office. After a simple enrollment process, Han Ming officially became a student of the Magic Academy.


    Lying in his own private wooden villa, Han Ming was still in disbelief.


    Was this really it? The enrollment process for the prestigious Magic Academy was this simple? He was assigned a residence and told where the water magic classes were held¡ªand that was it. No one even mentioned tuition fees.


    Water magic classes started the next morning at ten o¡¯clock (according to Han Ming¡¯s world¡¯s time conversion). Until then, he was free to explore.


    Han Ming headed to the academy¡¯s cafeteria, where a handful of students watched in surprise as he devoured his meal. The food was excellent¡ªand completely free. You could eat whatever you wanted, and no one would question whether you were a student or not.


    Han Ming spent the entire day exploring the academy, from morning until evening.


    This place is ridiculously wealthy!


    That was Han Ming¡¯s first impression of the Magic Academy.


    In the evening, Han Ming left the academy to visit Li Chengfeng at the Military Academy. The two institutions were close, with their main gates only a kilometer apart.


    They had agreed to meet at the entrance of their respective academies in the evening.


    Compared to the quiet Magic Academy, the Military Academy was bustling with activity. Night markets, vendors, and chatter filled the air.


    "Third Brother! Over here!" Li Chengfeng spotted Han Ming standing alone at the Magic Academy¡¯s entrance and called out.


    The two met with smiles, and Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but comment, "Your Military Academy is so lively. It¡¯s like a marketplace here. Meanwhile, at the Magic Academy, you can walk for half an hour without seeing a single person. It¡¯s so boring."


    Li Chengfeng laughed heartily and then took Han Ming to his dorm.


    The dormitory was a massive stone building, and Li Chengfeng¡¯s room was on the first floor, near the entrance.


    Li Chengfeng shared the room with three other students, all wearing the academy¡¯s uniform, making it impossible to tell their social status.


    "So you¡¯re Third Brother? You look impressive!" one of the roommates, a young man about Han Ming¡¯s age, flattered him.


    Li Chengfeng explained that he and his roommates had sorted themselves by age. He was the oldest, and the other three were the same age as Han Ming, making them second, third, and fourth.


    When they learned that Han Ming had his own private villa at the Magic Academy, they were all amazed, marveling at the academy¡¯s extravagance.


    Han Ming chuckled. "It¡¯s not as great as it sounds. You guys get to hang out and study together. That¡¯s way more fun."


    The roommates immediately declared that Han Ming was now part of their group and could stay with them whenever he wanted. The dorm was spacious enough for a few more people anyway.


    Han Ming thought it over and agreed. He decided to stay with them that night. After all, no one at the Military Academy cared about where students lived, as long as they attended classes. And at the Magic Academy, it was even more relaxed. As long as you completed your coursework and advanced in rank, no one cared if you stayed out all night¡ªor even disappeared for months at a time.


    Since the two academies were so close, Han Ming spent the night with Li Chengfeng and his roommates, drinking and chatting. The next morning, he returned to the Magic Academy for his first class.


    When Han Ming arrived at the classroom, he realized that the Magic Academy wasn¡¯t as empty as he had thought. The large lecture hall was filled with about a hundred students, all around his age.


    The first class was incredibly simple. The instructor briefly explained what water magic was and then casually mentioned that water mages were essentially useless. After that, the class was dismissed.


    What the hell!?


    Han Ming was speechless. From roll call to dismissal, the entire class lasted less than twenty minutes. To make matters worse, the instructor openly told the students that water mages had no future and that they might as well coast through life. The Magic Academy would take care of them for life, providing food, shelter, and even housing for their future families. If they accidentally burned down their dorm, they could just request a new one.


    Han Ming stood alone in the empty classroom, sighed deeply, and muttered, "What kind of place is this?"

 Chapter 45: Beast Souls

    Chapter 45: Beast Souls


    Han Ming sat at an ancient wooden desk, carefully flipping through an absurdly thick magic book.


    This was the reading room of the Magic Academy, where rows upon rows of shelves were filled with books on every type of magic.


    Over the past year, through constant absorption of water elemental crystals and rigorous training, Han Ming had reached the peak of a ninth-tier mage. He was now just one step away from advancing to the first-tier of a grand mage. This also meant he was close to being able to cultivate the first layer of the *Water God''s Decree*¡ª**Extreme Freeze**!


    The requirements for cultivating the first layer of the *Water God''s Decree* were twofold. First, his physical strength had to reach the level of a grand warrior. Han Ming had long since met this requirement. Although he couldn¡¯t use battle aura, his physical strength was more than sufficient. This requirement alone would disqualify the vast majority of mages. It was as if the *Water God''s Decree* had been tailor-made for Han Ming.


    The second requirement was to obtain the core of an extremely cold-attribute magical beast.


    **Beast Cores**.


    When a magical beast reaches the third tier, not only does it possess a magic crystal in its head, but there is also a small chance that a beast core will form in its heart. If magic crystals are the source of a mage¡¯s magical energy, then beast cores are the foundation for a mage to enhance the quality of their magic.


    The higher the tier of the magical beast, the purer the energy within its core. Most importantly, once a mage absorbs a beast core, their magic can take on a tangible form. For example, the **Dance of Flames** skill used by the fire mage from the Dark Hall that Han Ming had encountered before.


    That skill was formed by absorbing the core of a third-tier **Flame Serpent**.


    In other words, the type of beast core a mage absorbs determines the form their magic will take when released.


    Of course, a mage isn¡¯t limited to absorbing just one type of beast core. There¡¯s no limit to how many cores a mage can absorb. The more beast cores a mage absorbs, the more varied the forms their magic can take.


    Over the past year, Han Ming had spent several hours every day in the reading room. This had allowed him to completely shed his novice status.


    He learned that for a mage to increase their strength, they must continuously refine magical energy. There are two ways to refine magical energy: the first is through meditation, constantly absorbing and refining the magical elements in the environment. This not only increases the purity of one¡¯s magical energy but also enhances one¡¯s sensitivity to elemental forces. The second method, which Han Ming had been using, is far more extravagant¡ªdirectly absorbing the pure magical energy from magic crystals. While this still requires refinement, it saves a lot of effort and is much faster. However, this method is incredibly costly. Han Ming had nearly exhausted his entire stock of magic crystals to advance from a first-tier mage to the peak of the ninth tier.


    During this time, he had gradually exchanged all his other elemental crystals for water elemental ones, but even that wasn¡¯t enough. Now, he only had five hundred water elemental crystals left in his storage bag. To break through to the first-tier of a grand mage, he would likely need to use up all of them. Of course, this was also due to his unique constitution.


    Every time he absorbed a low-tier magic crystal, the amount of energy he retained was pitifully small. It was a serious waste of resources.


    Initially, Han Ming had thought that the most important thing for a mage was their weapon¡ªspecifically, their staff. But now he realized how naive that belief had been.


    There are two things that are most important to a mage in their magical journey.


    The first is the **beast core**. Once a mage possesses a beast core, their magic skills not only take on a tangible form but also gain the **soul** of the beast. This significantly increases the power of the skill.


    For example, if a fire mage absorbs the core of a third-tier **Flame Serpent**, they can release a fire serpent-shaped magic attack. This magical serpent¡¯s attack path is incredibly unpredictable, and its speed is as fast as a real serpent striking its prey. Your enemy isn¡¯t just facing a fire magic attack¡ªit¡¯s as if they¡¯re facing a real third-tier Flame Serpent!


    If the same mage also absorbs the core of a third-tier **Blazing Rhinoceros**, they can use the same amount of magical energy to release a massive Blazing Rhinoceros-shaped attack. While the energy used is the same, the nature of the attack is completely different.


    The Flame Serpent¡¯s attack is characterized by its unpredictable path and incredible speed, while the Blazing Rhinoceros¡¯s attack is overwhelmingly powerful, with a much larger range and impact, though it lacks the speed and agility of the serpent.


    If the mage had absorbed the cores of fourth-tier beasts instead of third-tier ones, the power of their magic would increase accordingly.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The forms that a mage¡¯s magic takes after absorbing beast cores are called **Beast Souls**.


    One of the most famous Beast Souls in the magical world belongs to the headmaster of the Magic Academy, the renowned fourth-tier, first-rank fire grand mage, **Mokar**. His most powerful Beast Soul is that of a fifth-tier fire beast, the **Vermilion Bird**¡ªa creature second only to Han Ming¡¯s sworn brother, the sixth-tier Flame Qilin, Sagus.


    The Vermilion Bird is on par with the Flame Qilin in terms of status. However, the Vermilion Bird core Mokar possesses is only fifth-tier, which is not the peak of its power. Even so, obtaining a fifth-tier Vermilion Bird core was a gift from the Mage Guild.


    The second most important thing for a mage, which Han Ming hadn¡¯t anticipated, is **magic manuals**.


    Let¡¯s take the simplest example of a fire mage. If you absorb the core of a Flame Serpent but don¡¯t have the corresponding magic manual, you won¡¯t be able to release a Flame Serpent-shaped magic skill. For example, the basic **Flame Serpent** skill and the intermediate **Dance of Flames** skill both require specific manuals. In short, magic manuals teach you how to manifest the form of the beast whose core you¡¯ve absorbed.


    The Magic Academy¡¯s library is vast, but most of the manuals are for beginner-level skills. Over the millennia, many of the excellent magic manuals created by skilled mages have been lost to history. Some were looted during wars, others stolen, and many more were hoarded by powerful families, kept as secret knowledge for their own members. The ways to obtain magic manuals are varied¡ªthey can be bought at auctions, found in ancient mage tombs, or even stolen from others.


    For Han Ming, however, magic manuals aren¡¯t a concern. He already possesses the heaven-defying *Water God''s Decree*.


    The first layer of the *Water God''s Decree* contains methods to manifest almost every type of beast form. Han Ming was even shocked to find a technique for manifesting an **Ice Dragon** at the end of the manual. This nearly scared him out of his wits.


    An Ice Dragon isn¡¯t some lesser dragon species like a Magma Dragon, Ironclad Dragon, or Land Dragon. It¡¯s a true dragon with the purest dragon bloodline. This was beyond insane. Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of person had created the *Water God''s Decree*. To have developed a technique for manifesting an Ice Dragon¡¯s soul, the creator must have possessed an Ice Dragon core and successfully manifested it.


    From Catherine, Han Ming had learned that dragons have two additional tiers at every stage compared to humans. For a human to defeat a dragon is almost impossible. Yet, the creator of the *Water God''s Decree* had actually defeated an Ice Dragon. If the creator was indeed human, their strength must have been unimaginable.


    When Han Ming first saw the technique for manifesting an Ice Dragon¡¯s soul, he was ecstatic. But after calming down, his excitement faded. Manifesting an Ice Dragon¡¯s soul was undoubtedly tempting, but first, he would need an Ice Dragon core. Did that mean he had to hunt an Ice Dragon? That was a joke. It was impossible.


    Han Ming gently closed the magic manual in his hands. On the cover were three gilded characters: **Healing Spell**.


    Even after a year of studying magic manuals, the thickness of this book still left Han Ming speechless. A simple healing spell had nearly a hundred pages, each densely packed with text that made his head spin.


    The entire book was filled with explanations of the principles behind the healing spell, how to cast it, how to circulate magical energy within the body, and the pathways the energy should follow. Every word of the healing spell had to be memorized perfectly, with no mistakes. The process had to be repeated over and over in the mind, and then practiced repeatedly. The moreÊìÁ· (proficient) one became, the faster they could cast the spell.


    Han Ming had once accidentally cast a healing spell, but now he realized it barely qualified as one. It was more like the natural healing effect of water magic.


    Initially, Han Ming had thought that magic skills were written on a single piece of parchment. You¡¯d read it, chant the spell, and that was it. Now he knew how laughable that idea was. He finally understood why the success rate of mages was so low. Just memorizing the dense,»Þɬ (obscure) text in this book would take an enormous amount of time¡ªand this was just a healing spell. What about more advanced skills like **Ice Spear**, **Ice Spike**, or **Ice Shield**? How thick would those manuals be? And what about the manuals for manifesting Beast Souls? Would they be half a person¡¯s height?


    No wonder all those mages looked pale and frail. They must have been worn out from memorizing all that text.


    Han Ming glanced at the large clock on the wall. It was already noon.


    He left the reading room and headed to the Military Academy to have lunch with Li Chengfeng.


    Over the past year, Han Ming had eaten almost every meal at the Military Academy. While the food at the Magic Academy was delicious, as Li Chengfeng put it, the atmosphere was too gloomy and lifeless. The mages there were like ghosts, and looking at them made it hard to enjoy a meal.


    Han Ming agreed wholeheartedly.


    From Li Chengfeng, Han Ming learned that warriors could also absorb Beast Souls.


    However, the way Beast Souls manifested for warriors was different. For mages, Beast Souls were released through magical skills.


    For warriors, Beast Souls were activated through battle aura and manifested on their bodies. When a warrior activated their Beast Soul, a faint shadow of the beast would appear behind them, giving the impression of being possessed.


    Additionally, when a warrior attacked, their battle aura would take on the shape of the Beast Soul.


    Warriors¡¯ battle aura also had elemental attributes, divided into wind, wood, water, fire, and earth, just like mages.


    However, these attributes weren¡¯t as pronounced in warriors as they were in mages. Still, they had some corresponding effects.


    For example, a warrior with fire-attribute battle aura would have attacks that carried a scorching heat and slight explosive effect.


    Wind-attribute battle aura allowed for incredibly fast attacks.


    Earth-attribute battle aura provided the strongest defense.


    Wood-attribute battle aura allowed warriors to recover from injuries quickly.


    Water-attribute battle aura, on the other hand, offered minimal healing and no additional effects.


    From both a mage¡¯s and a warrior¡¯s perspective, the water attribute seemed the most useless.


    However, warriors didn¡¯t need to worry too much about their water-attribute battle aura. For warriors, the elemental attributes of their battle aura were primarily used to determine which types of Beast Souls they could absorb.


    This was the most crucial aspect.


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s battle aura, fittingly, was wind-attribute.


    After a year of study and training, Li Chengfeng had finally broken through to the fifth-tier of a grand warrior.


    Compared to Han Ming¡¯s rapid progress in magic, Li Chengfeng¡¯s advancement seemed modest. But in reality, the further one progressed in cultivation, the slower the progress became.


    Moreover, Han Ming¡¯s insane consumption of magic crystals was a major factor in his rapid early progress.

 Chapter 46: Senior Phil (Part 1)

    Chapter 46: Senior Phil (Part 1)


    Inside the Imperial Military Academy, Han Ming and Li Chengfeng sat together, enjoying their lunch.


    "Third Brother, you must be close to advancing, right?" Li Chengfeng asked, rolling up his sleeves and biting into a greasy chicken leg with gusto.


    This was a common sight in the Military Academy''s cafeteria. Here, whether male or female, almost everyone ate with a wild, unrestrained appetite. This was a result of the academy''s grueling daily training regimen. After an intense session, no one had the energy to care about manners. They all ate like starving wolves.


    Li Chengfeng, of course, had no idea that Han Ming had already reached the peak of a ninth-tier mage. Han Ming had kept this astonishing fact carefully hidden. In this world, aside from Catherine, no one else knew.


    Han Ming nodded. "Yes, Second Brother. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to spend as much time with you in the coming days."


    Li Chengfeng paused, as if realizing something. "Are you¡­ planning to go out and train?"


    Han Ming smiled and nodded.


    In truth, Han Ming was already ready to advance to the first-tier of a grand mage. All he needed was to find an activator to activate his magic imprint. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to undergo the activation ceremony in the capital. Activating his magic in the capital would require visiting the Mage Guild, and the Mage Guild was filled with powerful individuals. Han Ming didn¡¯t want to risk exposing his true capabilities. If some eccentric figure decided to capture him and dissect him like a lab rat, it would be a nightmare.


    So, he decided to leave the capital and find a smaller city to activate his magic imprint. There were plenty of activators around, many of whom specialized in magic activation. However, with so few mages and only one Mage Guild in the capital, most activators were out of work. Many activators had other jobs and only took on activation tasks when mages who couldn¡¯t return to the capital in time sought them out. Han Ming wasn¡¯t worried about his secret being exposed.


    Going out to train was a necessity. While it was called training, his real goal was to find the core of an extremely cold-attribute magical beast. Only then could he cultivate the first layer of the *Water God''s Decree*¡ª**Extreme Freeze**. Until then, his identity as a water mage was essentially useless.


    After a year of training, Han Ming had finally experienced firsthand why people considered water mages to be weak.


    They truly lacked offensive power.


    Creating an ice spear as a weapon was far less effective than using a real weapon.


    Ice arrows were no match for real arrows, and ordinary iron arrows were much sturdier than ice ones.


    Han Ming was now eager to learn the magic techniques from the *Water God''s Decree*.


    Li Chengfeng wasn¡¯t just a brawny, simple-minded guy. After a moment of thought, he guessed Han Ming¡¯s intentions.


    "Third Brother, you¡¯re not planning to hunt for a beast core yourself, are you?"


    Han Ming nodded.


    "Are you crazy? You know that only third-tier magical beasts have a small chance of producing a core, right? And you? Even if you advance to the second-tier of a grand mage, you¡¯re still only second-tier. How do you expect to take on a third-tier magical beast? Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to kill one, there¡¯s no guarantee it will have a core. This is way too risky. I¡¯d advise against it. If you need a beast core, I can help you buy one at an auction. There¡¯s no need to gamble with your life."


    Li Chengfeng was understandably worried after hearing Han Ming¡¯s plan.


    Han Ming smiled and shook his head, thanking Li Chengfeng for his concern but insisting that he just wanted to go out and train. His primary goal was to gain experience. If he couldn¡¯t obtain a beast core, he wouldn¡¯t force it.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Hearing this, Li Chengfeng felt slightly reassured.


    This Third Brother of his had always been somewhat mysterious. His origins were unknown, and his physical strength was astonishing. Li Chengfeng knew almost nothing about Han Ming¡¯s past, but he didn¡¯t mind. Everyone had their secrets. So, Li Chengfeng wasn¡¯t too worried about Han Ming¡¯s safety.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "So soon?"


    "Ha, there¡¯s nothing important keeping me here. Might as well leave early."


    Li Chengfeng nodded.


    Just then, a commotion broke out nearby.


    "Fight! Fight!" someone shouted excitedly.


    Han Ming and Li Chengfeng turned to look.


    In the center of the cafeteria, two people were already grappling with each other, knocking over tables and chairs in the process.


    From their uniforms, the two combatants appeared to be senior students, likely at the third-tier berserker level.


    One was tall and thin, with a cold, calculating expression. The other was burly and muscular, his eyes wide with anger, his physique imposing.


    The sight of two skilled fighters going at it naturally drew everyone¡¯s attention. The students stopped eating and gathered around to watch the spectacle.


    "Gott, what did you mean by calling me a big oaf!?" the burly man roared, clearly offended. He prided himself on being more than just a brawny figure.


    The cold-eyed youth, Gott, replied expressionlessly, "What? Was I wrong? Aren¡¯t you a big oaf?"


    "The big guy is Mark, and the skinny, cold one is Gott. They¡¯re both third-year prodigies. There¡¯s been a lot of debate about who¡¯s more talented, and that¡¯s led to constant friction between them," Li Chengfeng explained to Han Ming.


    Han Ming nodded slightly, observing the two.


    "Then there¡¯s nothing more to say. Same rules as always¡ªwhoever loses has to apologize," Mark said, his voice filled with frustration.


    Gott sneered and nodded.


    "Ha!"


    Mark¡¯s body shook as he released a surge of pale green battle aura, indicating his wood-attribute aura.


    Gott, on the other hand, released a transparent, colorless aura, clearly wind-attribute.


    Both were at the second-tier berserker level, which was already impressive for their age. They were undoubtedly prodigies. To put it in perspective, the commander of Wild City¡¯s garrison was only a first-tier berserker.


    The Imperial Military Academy truly was a place where talents flourished.


    Mark roared, throwing a powerful punch toward Gott¡¯s face, his wood-attribute aura making the strike even more formidable.


    Gott dodged with a slight tilt of his body, then countered with a swift chop aimed at Mark¡¯s side.


    Despite his anger, Mark¡¯s mind was clear. He had to admit that Gott was indeed skilled, especially with his wind-attribute aura, which made him difficult to confront head-on. Mark grabbed a table, infusing it with his wood-attribute aura to block Gott¡¯s strike.


    *Ssshh!*


    A faint cutting sound echoed as the table, reinforced with Mark¡¯s aura, was cleanly sliced in two by Gott¡¯s hand. The cut was smooth, without a single splinter.


    "So sharp!" Han Ming exclaimed.


    The wind-attribute aura was incredibly sharp, comparable to a blade. It had effortlessly cut through the aura-infused table.


    After blocking the strike, Mark swung a heavy punch toward Gott¡¯s side. But Gott, with his superior speed, countered almost simultaneously. This was the terrifying speed of wind-attribute aura¡ªeven when striking second, Gott¡¯s attack was just as fast.


    Their fists and palms collided, and the resulting clash of auras sent tables and chairs flying. The surrounding students, however, remained unfazed, continuing to watch with amusement. Every student at the Imperial Military Academy was no ordinary individual.


    Gott was forced back several steps, his arm numb from the impact. His expression grew even colder as his aura began to twist and writhe unnaturally.


    Mark¡¯s fist had been cut, revealing a shallow wound that exposed the bone. He covered the injury with his left hand, which glowed with green aura, and the wound began to heal at a visible rate. In no time, even the scar had disappeared.


    Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. The healing ability of wood-attribute aura was no joke. And this was just a warrior¡¯s ability. If it were a wood-attribute mage, the healing would be even more terrifying. Compared to that, his water-attribute healing spells were child¡¯s play.


    By now, the onlookers had started to back away, moving from the center of the room to the walls.


    Han Ming, still unsure of what was happening, was pulled to the edge of the cafeteria by Li Chengfeng.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Han Ming asked, confused.


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s expression turned serious. "They¡¯re summoning their Beast Souls," he said, pointing at Gott.


    Han Ming followed Li Chengfeng¡¯s finger and saw that Gott¡¯s aura had taken on the faint shape of a transparent leopard.


    So this was a Beast Soul? Han Ming focused intently, watching closely.


    "Good!" Mark shouted excitedly, releasing his own aura. Behind him, the faint image of a massive green serpent appeared, its tongue flicking as if it were a real magical beast.


    "These two don¡¯t really match their Beast Souls, do they? That cold Gott seems more suited to a serpent¡¯s Beast Soul," Han Ming muttered.


    Li Chengfeng chuckled softly. "They don¡¯t really get to choose. Beast cores are incredibly rare, and not everyone can obtain one. Plus, it has to match their aura attribute, which makes it even harder. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want a Beast Soul that fits their personality¡ªit¡¯s that they don¡¯t have a choice. Just having a Beast Soul is already a big deal."


    Han Ming nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 47: Senior Phil (Part 2)

    Chapter 47: Senior Phil (Part 2)


    "Take this, kid!" Mark roared, launching a fierce punch towards Gault. A green serpent, formed from his combat aura, coiled around his fist, its gaping maw revealing razor-sharp fangs glinting coldly.


    Gault bent slightly at the waist, his feet lightly tapping the ground as he swiftly dodged the attack. He chose not to confront Mark head-on.


    Mark''s punch missed its target, instead smashing a hole the size of a washbasin into the cafeteria wall.


    When he turned to look again, Gault had vanished.


    "Damn it!" Mark exclaimed. Even without seeing, he could guess that Gault had likely moved at high speed to his rear, preparing to deliver a fatal blow.


    Mark hastily turned around, throwing a punch without even looking. But his fist met only air. There was no sign of Gault behind him.


    "Above you!" shouted the surrounding students.


    Mark quickly looked up to see Gault descending from above, a translucent panther formed from combat aura, its claws extended, already within striking distance.


    Mark crossed his arms in front of him, bracing to block Gault''s attack.


    Screech.


    A piercing sound echoed as the green serpent around Mark''s arms shattered under Gault''s claws, leaving deep, bone-exposing wounds that bled profusely.


    "You''re asking for it!" Mark''s eyes turned red with rage. Despite his bulky frame, he twisted his body with surprising agility, delivering a powerful whip kick towards Gault. A green serpent''s tail formed around his leg, adding immense force to the strike.


    Gault, unable to dodge mid-air, was sent flying by the kick. Halfway through his flight, the panther aura around him dissipated significantly.


    Gault spat out a mouthful of blood but remained composed. As he landed, the panther''s spirit reformed, and with a powerful push off the ground, he shot towards Mark at incredible speed, leaving behind a blur.


    Mark, undeterred, reformed his green serpent aura and charged forward. The massive serpent thrashed about, sending tables and chairs flying, reducing them to splinters.


    Just as the two were about to collide, a sharp command rang out.


    "Stop!"


    But it was too late for either to retract their attacks. The situation was beyond their control.


    As the two were about to clash violently, a blazing tiger descended from above, its fiery form crashing down between them.


    The tiger''s impact completely overwhelmed both attacks, smashing into the ground with tremendous force. The translucent panther and the green serpent were obliterated in an instant. Both Mark and Gault were sent flying, blood spurting from their mouths.


    A massive circular crater formed in the center of the room, the stone floor cracking in all directions.


    The sudden turn of events left everyone in shock.


    "Ah! It''s Senior Phil!" a student shouted, pointing at a figure in the center of the room.


    Everyone turned to look, their voices rising in unison.


    Han Ming also glanced over and saw a woman in fiery red attire. She had long, crimson hair, narrow, alluring eyes, and thin red lips that trembled slightly with anger.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "So beautiful..." Han Ming murmured to himself. The woman known as Senior Phil exuded a heroic aura, her figure was unlike anything he had ever seen. Her slender waist and ample bosom were visually striking, complemented by long, shapely legs. Her delicate face was exceptionally pretty. But what left the deepest impression on Han Ming was her earlier display of power.


    With a single strike, she had injured two second-tier warriors. Although it was a surprise attack, her strength was undeniably formidable.


    "If those two were considered geniuses, then this woman named Phil is undoubtedly a prodigy. The military academy has never lacked talent, but Phil stands out even among the academy''s centuries of history. In her twenties, she''s already a fifth-tier warrior. And she''s a woman. She''s undoubtedly the most prominent figure in the Imperial Military Academy," Li Chengfeng explained to Han Ming, his admiration for Phil evident in his tone.


    "Go to the administration office later and pay for the damages! You two are responsible for all the repair costs," Senior Phil scolded the two culprits, her chest heaving with anger.


    "Fire-based combat aura, and a fiery temper to match," Han Ming thought, somewhat amused. The woman''s appearance and personality were a perfect match.


    "Yes, Senior Phil," Mark and Gault replied meekly, not daring to argue. They obediently left the scene.


    "Everyone, disperse," Phil ordered.


    The students began to leave, though many couldn''t help but sneak glances at Phil, some even drooling before quickly wiping it away, afraid she might notice.


    "Let''s go," Han Ming said, motioning to Li Chengfeng as they prepared to leave.


    "You! Wait a moment."


    Han Ming looked up in surprise to see Senior Phil pointing at him with her slender, delicate finger.


    "Me?" Han Ming pointed at himself, unsure.


    "Yes, you!" Phil confirmed.


    "Oh, what is it, Senior Phil?" Han Ming asked, puzzled. He didn''t know this powerful, striking woman. Today was the first time he had seen or even heard of the Imperial Academy''s most prominent figure.


    Why had she stopped him? What did she want?


    Han Ming watched the red-clad Phil warily. The few students who hadn''t left yet also turned their attention to him.


    Phil strode towards Han Ming, her long, shapely legs visible through the slit in her fiery red skirt.


    Han Ming caught a whiff of her fragrant scent as she approached.


    "What''s your name? Do you have a girlfriend, little brother?"


    The scene that unfolded left everyone stunned.


    Senior Phil extended a finger, gently lifting Han Ming''s chin. Her narrow eyes gazed at him with a lustful gleam, a drop of saliva glistening at the corner of her mouth, as if she were about to drool. She was clearly flirting with him.


    Not only Han Ming, but even Li Chengfeng was dumbfounded.


    "How old are you? Are you a student at the military academy? Why haven''t I seen you before? You''re quite handsome. I feel a strong urge to protect you. Why don''t you come with me? I''ll treat you well," Phil continued, unfazed by Han Ming''s stunned silence.


    If a man''s infatuated expression could be described as "pig-like," how should a woman''s infatuation be described? "Flower-struck"? That didn''t quite fit.


    Han Ming''s mind was in turmoil. Especially since this woman''s bold advances were so dazzling, they left him breathless.


    "Speak up, you fool!" Li Chengfeng was the first to snap out of it, tugging at Han Ming''s sleeve. He was frustrated by his younger brother''s apparent stupidity. This was a golden opportunity! Not to mention Phil''s family background and her unparalleled strength over the centuries, her stunning beauty alone was enough to captivate any man.


    The surrounding students glared at Han Ming with envy. Phil was their goddess. What right did this scrawny pretty boy have to earn her favor?


    "Oh, sorry, I''m not into this kind of thing. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going," Han Ming replied after regaining his composure. Without waiting for Phil''s response, he turned and walked away.


    Li Chengfeng was furious. What was wrong with this kid? Why would he make such a foolish joke at a time like this? Was he out of his mind? Glancing at the stunned Phil, he sighed and hurried after Han Ming.


    "Good kid! You''ve got guts!" Phil chuckled after a moment of surprise.


    "Third brother, are you out of your mind? Why didn''t you accept? Phil has never been in a relationship since she enrolled. You''re the first person she''s ever made a move on. Why didn''t you take the chance?"


    Li Chengfeng grabbed Han Ming''s shoulder, stopping him from walking away.


    Han Ming shrugged helplessly. "She''s not my type. If you like her, go after her yourself, Second Brother. I need to pack my things. We''re leaving tomorrow."


    Watching Han Ming walk away, Li Chengfeng felt a mix of frustration and resignation. He knew love couldn''t be forced, even though he had hoped his younger brother would end up with the academy''s top figure.


    What he didn''t know was Han Ming''s inner turmoil. Han Ming was acutely aware that his future didn''t lie within the Monte Empire. His path would take him far beyond.


    There was no denying that Phil was an incredibly captivating and exceptional woman. Han Ming wasn''t immune to her charms¡ªhe was, after all, a normal man. Having such a stunning beauty confess her feelings to him was both thrilling and flattering. But their statuses were too different. It was a case of right person, wrong time. Moreover, Phil''s sudden confession left him uneasy. He believed it was just a fleeting fancy on her part.


    In a few days, she might not even remember what he looked like.


    Tomorrow, they would set off on their expedition. His goal was to obtain the core of an extreme cold magical beast. Whether he would return alive was uncertain.

 Increase the update frequency

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    As a newcomer venturing into the world of creative writing, it is an immense honor to connect with readers through my words. Witnessing the stories I painstakingly crafted receive comments, likes, and shares on the platform fills me with a joy akin to fresh spring shoots breaking through the soil¡ªtender yet vibrant. Every "Can''t wait for the next update!" comment sends tremors through my fingertips, and each new bookmark accelerates my heartbeat. It turns out these words truly can transcend screens and resonate with all of you on the other side.


    I deeply understand that behind this support lies readers'' precious time and trust. In response, I have decided to release my reserve manuscripts ahead of schedule. Currently, I have nearly 300,000 words of pre-written content, covering multiple climactic plot points and in-depth character arcs. I will increase the update frequency after Chapter 58.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Writing is never a solitary journey¡ªyour every interaction breathes life into this story. Moving forward, I will continue refining my craft to keep the "manuscript vault" well-stocked. I also look forward to chatting with everyone in the "Author''s Notes" section about creative inspirations. May we always stand together under this starlit sky woven by words.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 48: Trouble

    Chapter 48: Trouble


    That afternoon, Han Ming went out to purchase supplies for his upcoming journey.


    The imperial capital, Fila City, was incredibly prosperous. One could say that as long as you had money, there was nothing you couldn¡¯t buy.


    Even expensive magical beast cores were occasionally auctioned off in large auction houses. However, the exorbitant prices were far beyond what an ordinary person could afford.


    Han Ming still had some money left from his time at the auction house in Barbarian City, where he had managed to swindle a bit of cash. But that amount was nowhere near enough to buy a magical beast core. Moreover, cores from extreme cold magical beasts were exceedingly rare. He had specifically looked for them before but had never seen one auctioned.


    Ice and water elemental magical beasts were collectively referred to as water elemental beasts, with ice being a subset of water.


    An extreme cold core wasn¡¯t something every water or ice elemental beast possessed. Even if an ice elemental beast had an ice core, it was still far from being considered an "extreme cold" core.


    This time, Han Ming bought dozens of sets of clothes alone. His goal was clear.


    The Barbarian Forest.


    He had once lived on the outskirts of the Barbarian Forest with his elder brother, Sagus, for several months. Back then, Sagus¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, and the two of them had barely managed to survive on the forest¡¯s edge. Now, however, Han Ming was planning to venture deep into the heart of the Barbarian Forest.


    The Barbarian Ice Plains!


    The deepest parts of the Barbarian Forest contained several mysterious regions: the Barbarian Ice Plains, the Barbarian Desert, the Barbarian Ancient Forest, the Barbarian Storm, and the Barbarian Fire Prison. Beyond these lay an area that no one had ever explored, known as the Ghost Domain.


    Han Ming had a vague suspicion that the Ghost Domain might be one of the gateways between the demon realm and the human realm¡ªa seal separating the two worlds. He had heard from Catherine that the demon realm¡¯s seal near the Barbarian Forest had recently become unstable. It was likely located within the Ghost Domain.


    Given his current strength, there was no way Han Ming could venture that deep. Rumors said that terrifying fifth-tier magical beasts inhabited that area.


    What did a fifth-tier magical beast mean? It was equivalent to a War King in the warrior system or a Soul Mage in the magic system. The headmaster of the Magic Academy, Mokal, was only a fourth-tier Archmage. Even the president of the Magic Guild was only a first-tier Soul Mage, the fifth-tier.


    Fifth-tier was already the pinnacle of power on this continent. Han Ming¡¯s elder brother, Sagus, the legendary sacred beast and Fire Qilin, was only a sixth-tier magical beast. If he advanced once more, he would awaken.


    And awakening¡­ that was a legendary level. On the Northern Alliance Continent, no one had awakened in thousands of years.


    Even the outermost regions of the Barbarian Forest¡¯s deepest areas, like the Barbarian Ice Plains, were terrifying.


    The danger of such places was far beyond what someone like Han Ming, who only had the strength of a Great Warrior but no combat aura, or a Great Mage with water elemental abilities, could handle.


    Even if he advanced to become a first-tier Water Great Mage, with three additional tiers of strength compared to an ordinary person, he still wouldn¡¯t have much offensive power without cultivating the Water God¡¯s Art. Relying solely on his mediocre water spells, this journey would be exceptionally difficult.


    Dozens of sets of clothes were essential. Who knew how many would be ruined by the time he returned? If he was lucky enough to survive, he didn¡¯t want to resort to streaking or any other trendy behavior. He wondered how people in this world would react to such a bold fashion statement.


    After buying clothes, he also purchased some spices to add flavor to his roasted meat. Salt was a must, along with other daily necessities. Five hundred water elemental magic crystals should also suffice.


    As for weapons, he didn¡¯t need to buy any for now. The three-meter-long giant battle axe he had was impressive enough. Although it was only large and heavy, suitable for basic physical attacks without any additional attributes, it was still a sturdy, albeit low-tier, weapon.


    Fortunately, Han Ming had the storage bag Catherine had given him, which allowed him to store all his supplies without having to carry them around.


    Speaking of storage bags, Han Ming had once thought they were merely curious items, not realizing how expensive they were. Even Li Chengfeng, the son of a city lord, didn¡¯t own one, which showed just how rare they were. Han Ming had once discreetly observed a storage bag being auctioned off, and it was eventually traded for a third-tier fire elemental magical beast core.


    After purchasing all the necessary items, it was already evening. Han Ming began his journey back to the Magic Academy, lost in thought.


    His warrior system strength had already reached the peak of the ninth-tier Great Warrior. By normal standards, he should have already advanced to War Madness. Although the first tier of Great Warrior couldn¡¯t be directly converted to the first tier of War Madness, he should at least be a second-tier War Madness by now. Compared to his magic progress, his warrior progress was relatively slow.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The inability to cultivate combat aura remained a significant weakness for Han Ming.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that, over the past year, Han Ming had shamelessly asked Catherine for a full set of weighted jewelry and worn it daily, he wouldn¡¯t even have reached his current level of strength. Now, he wore a total of forty sets of weighted jewelry, which had unsurprisingly merged into one.


    Even Han Ming himself couldn¡¯t estimate how much strength he had now.


    As he pondered his future, Han Ming arrived at the gates of the Magic Academy.


    From a distance, he could see that the usually quiet entrance was now bustling with activity, surrounded by layers of people.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Curious, Han Ming hurried over to take a look.


    With his strength, Han Ming easily pushed his way to the front of the crowd.


    What he saw nearly made his heart leap out of his chest.


    It was the same senior, Phil, from earlier in the day. Somehow, she had found out that he was a student of the Magic Academy.


    Now, she was standing boldly at the academy¡¯s entrance, holding an enormous wooden sign that read: ¡°Han Ming! I, Phil Austin, want to pursue you!¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Miss Austin from the Austin family. The top martial arts genius from the Military Academy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s so beautiful. I wonder who this Han Ming guy is. What luck he has.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, what do you know? If he¡¯s a student of the Magic Academy, he must be an impressive mage.¡±


    ¡°True, only a noble mage would be worthy of Senior Phil.¡±


    The crowd buzzed with chatter.


    Han Ming, however, was starting to get a headache.


    What is this lady trying to pull? She¡¯s really causing a scene.


    Please don¡¯t let her see me. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be boarding the airship to Barbarian City. After that, she can do whatever she wants, and I won¡¯t have to deal with it.


    Thinking this, Han Ming quickly tried to retreat, hoping to slip away unnoticed.


    But he underestimated Phil¡¯s sharp eyes.


    ¡°Han Ming! Stop right there!¡±


    Damn, she spotted me.


    ¡°Han Ming?¡±


    The crowd turned to look at him. Han Ming was now one of the two main characters of the day, the subject of countless speculations.


    When they saw that Han Ming was just a skinny young man with a somewhat decent face, and far from looking like a powerful mage, many were disappointed.


    Han Ming awkwardly turned around and looked at Phil helplessly. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Phil casually tossed the wooden sign aside and stared at Han Ming intently, making him squirm.


    Then, she suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Be my boyfriend.¡±


    Han Ming waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Sorry, I already told you earlier today. You¡¯re not my type.¡±


    Phil didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Then what is your type?¡±


    Han Ming sighed. He just wanted to get rid of her. Being the center of attention was really uncomfortable.


    ¡°I like¡­ gentle, feminine, petite, cute girls. And¡­ someone weaker than me.¡±


    Han Ming spouted nonsense, not even sure what his type was. He just wanted to shake off Phil¡¯s persistence. Although he occasionally joked about being a freeloader, as a man, who would really want a girlfriend stronger than themselves?


    Being the man behind a strong woman?


    No thanks.


    The crowd seemed to understand Han Ming¡¯s words, nodding in agreement. It made sense. While Phil was undeniably stunning, with a devilish figure and a beautiful face, her background was too powerful, and her strength was terrifying. Few men could handle a woman like her.


    Hearing Han Ming¡¯s words, Phil chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve never dated me. How do you know I¡¯m not gentle or feminine? If you like cute, I can dress cutely. Besides, you¡¯re a mage. Mages have high status. Of course, my strength is inferior to yours. What else can you say? Come on, let¡¯s go on a date.¡±


    Han Ming nearly spat blood in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. Miss, what do you even see in me? Look at me¡ªskinny arms and legs, pale skin, no manly charm at all. There are plenty of good men out there. Why are you fixated on me? Is it because you can¡¯t handle rejection? If so, I¡¯ll agree to be your boyfriend now, and then you can dump me. How about that?¡±


    Han Ming tried to reason with the seemingly neurotic Phil.


    Phil¡¯s eyes gleamed as she stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. The moment I saw you, I knew you were different.¡±


    Han Ming was startled. Did she know his secret? Impossible. No one in this world, aside from Catherine, knew his secret. Could she have sensed that he was a ninth-tier peak mage just by intuition? Although she had the terrifying strength of a fifth-tier War Madness, it was unlikely she could see through his true power.


    Han Ming had once asked Catherine about this and was told that unless someone was at the sixth tier, they couldn¡¯t see his true strength. Even though Han Ming was a ninth-tier mage, three tiers above normal, to ordinary strong individuals, he appeared as a sixth-tier peak mage. Once someone surpassed the seventh tier, humans couldn¡¯t accurately judge their strength, and there were no clear magical imprints to indicate it. If Han Ming used magic, only a single water droplet would appear on his forehead, with no indication of his tier.


    This was why Han Ming could move freely in the human world without worry. He absolutely didn¡¯t believe Phil could see through his strength.


    ¡°You have a unique aura, different from everyone else,¡± Phil said, also falling into thought. She didn¡¯t know why she had suddenly developed such strong feelings for Han Ming. If it was just about looks, she had met countless men more handsome than him, all of them prominent figures with formidable strength. Yet, she had inexplicably taken a liking to Han Ming.


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t bother to try. Maybe it was love at first sight.


    Han Ming, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she hadn¡¯t seen through his strength, it was fine. He thought Phil¡¯s comment about him being different might be due to the Seed of Life. But ordinary people shouldn¡¯t be able to sense that. Han Ming was also puzzled.


    Both of them fell silent, clearly at a loss to explain their feelings.


    ¡°Phil, who is this guy?¡±


    Three young men in magic robes pushed through the crowd and stepped into the center.


    The leader wore a fiery red magic robe, clearly a fire elemental mage. With a dark expression, he angrily asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Beside him were two others. One had a playful, carefree smile and wore a white magic robe, likely a wind elemental mage. The other was silent and more muscular, dressed in an earthy yellow robe, probably an earth elemental mage.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Shangque Kadila! The top student of the Magic Academy. A first-tier Fire Archmage!¡±


    ¡°And Huangying Proda, a fifth-tier Wind Great Mage, and Zhanhu Maurice, a sixth-tier Earth Great Mage!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on today? The top three students of the Magic Academy are all here. Along with the top student of the Military Academy, Phil Austin.¡±


    ¡°This is going to be interesting. Everyone knows Shangque has been pursuing Phil. Now, he¡¯s seeing her confess to some unknown kid. This won¡¯t end well¡­¡±


    As a member of the Magic Academy, Han Ming had naturally heard of these three. They were geniuses among geniuses. Shangque Kadila, at just 28 years old, had reached the first-tier Archmage level. His strength was monstrous.


    Even the vice-principal of the Magic Academy, Fire Archmage Odonco, was only a fifth-tier mage. A student being on the same level as the vice-principal spoke volumes.


    Han Ming was getting a headache. Forget Shangque; even his two close friends, Huangying and Zhanhu, were top-tier experts. Han Ming wasn¡¯t a match for any of them.


    Since arriving in Fila City, Han Ming had kept a low profile. But trouble had found him anyway.

 Chapter 49: Pushed Too Far

    Chapter 49: Pushed Too Far


    "Phil, what¡¯s going on? Who is this guy?"


    Everyone knew that Shangque was pursuing Phil, but now Phil was publicly confessing her feelings to some unknown kid. No matter who you were, witnessing something like this would leave a bitter taste in your mouth.


    The only difference was that Han Ming, the person at the center of this drama, had no desire to be involved. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of the so-called top student of the Magic Academy; he simply didn¡¯t want to stir up unnecessary trouble. It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Phil frowned slightly, clearly annoyed. "What I do is none of your business. Go find somewhere else to cool off."


    Shangque¡¯s expression darkened. He glanced at Han Ming dismissively before turning back to Phil. "Trash like him is everywhere. What¡¯s so special about him? In terms of strength or looks, how am I inferior to him? Are you doing this just to spite me?"


    "Phil, stop being stubborn. I know I was wrong last time. I¡¯m sorry."


    Shangque grabbed Phil¡¯s arm, his face filled with tenderness. It was as if Han Ming didn¡¯t exist in his eyes. To him, Phil was the only one that mattered.


    Phil shook off Shangque¡¯s hand and glared at him. "Stay out of my business. Apologize to me? What am I to you? I don¡¯t need your apology."


    Shangque whispered something to Phil, causing her to occasionally laugh or glare at him. It seemed she was starting to forgive him.


    Whatever history these two had, Han Ming didn¡¯t care. But now, he was genuinely annoyed.


    So, this woman was just using me as a pawn.


    Even though I didn¡¯t accept her so-called confession, why drag me into your lovers¡¯ quarrel?


    Any slightºÃ¸Ð Han Ming had for Phil vanished at that moment.


    From what he¡¯d heard, Phil hadn¡¯t accepted Shangque¡¯s advances, but judging by their current interaction, there was definitely something between them.


    Han Ming chuckled softly and turned to leave.


    Today¡¯s events were far from what he had wanted. Phil had suddenly shown up, confessing her feelings to him in front of the Magic Academy¡¯s gates, even holding up a giant sign with his name on it, drawing a crowd.


    And now, this guy Shangque shows up, calling me trash, while Phil not only doesn¡¯t defend me but instead gets cozy with him in public.


    What did I do to deserve this? Han Ming thought helplessly.


    "Hey, buddy. Leaving so soon? Why not stick around and have some fun? If you¡¯re brave enough to steal Shangque¡¯s woman, you must have some skills. How about a little sparring?"


    The carefree third-ranked student of the Magic Academy, Huangying, clearly wasn¡¯t going to let Han Ming leave without a fight.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t bother responding, continuing to walk away. He knew there was no point in staying.


    He wasn¡¯t running away. Today¡¯s mess had nothing to do with him. A couple¡¯s quarrel had dragged him into the middle, and no matter what he did, he¡¯d just end up being the clown in their drama.


    And Han Ming had no interest in being anyone¡¯s entertainment.


    Whoosh!


    A faint whistling sound came from behind.


    Han Ming sensed danger and instinctively dodged to the side. His time in the Water God¡¯s Cave on the underground island, facing countless skeleton soldiers, had honed his ability to sense danger before it struck.


    A wind blade narrowly missed Han Ming¡¯s shoulder. Despite his efforts to dodge, the blade was too fast.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    By the time Han Ming sensed it, the wind blade was already upon him.


    Blood trickled down his arm.


    Han Ming turned around angrily to see Huangying grinning at him. That wind blade had been his doing.


    Han Ming placed a hand over the wound on his arm, a faint blue light flickering as he used water elemental healing magic.


    "Oh! So you¡¯re a water mage. No wonder you¡¯re so bold. Hahaha¡­"


    Huangying laughed mockingly when he saw Han Ming using water healing magic. He had initially thought Han Ming must have some skill to dare pursue Phil, the top student of the Military Academy. But it turned out Han Ming was just a water mage, the most underwhelming of all mage classes.


    Han Ming narrowed his eyes and spoke slowly, "First, this woman Phil pursued me, and I didn¡¯t accept her. Second, don¡¯t drag me into your lovers¡¯ quarrel. I¡¯m not interested."


    Phil had clearly seen Huangying¡¯s sneak attack but hadn¡¯t stopped him. It wasn¡¯t that she was cold-hearted; she was curious about Han Ming¡¯s strength. But when she saw he was a water mage, she sighed in disappointment. She had only known Han Ming was a mage, not that he was a water mage.


    "Enough, Huangying. Don¡¯t cause trouble." Truthfully, Phil had initially been intrigued by Han Ming. She hadn¡¯t accepted Shangque¡¯s advances, but now, seeing Han Ming¡¯s reaction, she was disappointed. She thought Han Ming was showing weakness, retreating. In her eyes, a man could lack strength or come from a humble background, but he couldn¡¯t lack backbone.


    Faced with a rival¡¯s provocation, Han Ming hadn¡¯t fought back but instead tried to retreat. In that moment, Phil¡¯s impression of Han Ming took a nosedive. She realized that no matter how much she liked him, there was no future for them. Now, looking at Shangque, with his strength and noble background, he seemed more appealing. Not that she cared about his strength or background.


    But in this situation, Shangque had bravely stepped forward, gently confessing his feelings to her. That was the mark of a real man. She believed feelings could be nurtured over time. Love at first sight was just a fleeting illusion. What she didn¡¯t realize was that Han Ming had never pursued her; from the start, he had been unwillingly dragged into this mess.


    To Han Ming, Shangque wasn¡¯t even a rival.


    "Come on, it¡¯s just a bit of fun. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cripple the kid." Huangying grinned at Phil, whom he saw as his future sister-in-law, showing no intention of backing down.


    "Kid, here¡¯s your chance. Apologize to Shangque, and you can leave. It¡¯s not an unreasonable request."


    Zhanhu, who had remained silent until now, tried to mediate.


    Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but laugh at their antics.


    "Listen up. From the start, this woman Phil has been harassing me. I¡¯ve been trying to avoid her. Now you show up and demand I apologize? If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s Phil and the three of you."


    Zhanhu¡¯s expression turned cold at Han Ming¡¯s words. In his eyes, Han Ming was being ungrateful. He had tried to give Han Ming an out, but instead, Han Ming had become defiant.


    Huangying chuckled. "See that, Zhanhu? He¡¯s not grateful."


    Zhanhu shook his head helplessly and took a step back. To the observant, this signaled that he was letting Huangying have his way with Han Ming.


    Huangying glanced at Shangque for approval, but Shangque ignored him entirely, his attention solely on Phil.


    "Let¡¯s just go," Phil sighed, no longer looking at Han Ming as she left with Shangque. She was thoroughly disappointed in Han Ming.


    Seeing this, Huangying became even bolder. He grinned at Han Ming and said, "Since you didn¡¯t take Zhanhu¡¯s offer, here¡¯s my condition: in front of everyone, shout three times, ¡®I¡¯m not worthy of Senior Phil. I¡¯m a toad lusting after swan meat.¡¯ Then I¡¯ll let you go."


    Han Ming stared coldly at Huangying. "And if I don¡¯t?"


    Huangying shrugged and, without another word, launched another wind blade.


    Han Ming, seeing Huangying attack without hesitation, lost his patience. He quickly conjured a thin water shield.


    Over the past year, Han Ming had familiarized himself with the properties of water magic, practicing various spells repeatedly. Combined with his unique physique and exceptional sensitivity to water elements, he could now cast basic water spells like the water shield with ease.


    The wind blade was incredibly fast, but Han Ming¡¯s ability to conjure a water shield in an instant still surprised Huangying. However, Huangying quickly dismissed it. Water magic was, after all, the most underwhelming of all elements. He wasn¡¯t worried.


    As expected, the wind blade from Huangying, the third-ranked student of the Magic Academy and a fifth-tier Wind Great Mage, was no joke. It could slice through steel.


    The moment the wind blade touched Han Ming¡¯s water shield, the shield shattered. Han Ming had anticipated this.


    As soon as the wind blade made contact with the water shield, Han Ming instantly conjured a small ice shield, an upgraded version of the water shield. However, as a first-tier ninth-tier mage, his ice shield was still thin and weak.


    The wind blade cut through the ice shield, though its power was significantly reduced. Han Ming managed to dodge, but the blade still grazed his arm, leaving a bloody gash. He quickly applied water healing magic to the wound.


    "Not bad," Huangying said, impressed despite himself. "I underestimated you. To conjure both a water shield and an ice shield in such a short time¡ªyour sensitivity to water elements is remarkable. I¡¯ll admit that. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re a water mage. In a few years, you might¡¯ve actually been a worthy opponent."


    Han Ming¡¯s face darkened as he continued healing himself. He thought bitterly, *If only I had learned the Water God¡¯s Art. If I could use its first form, ¡®Extreme Freeze,¡¯ to create an ice shield, Huangying¡¯s wind blade wouldn¡¯t have cut through it so easily. The ice shield I conjure now is just slightly harder than regular ice, nothing compared to the ice described in the Water God¡¯s Art, which even fire can¡¯t melt.*


    Learning the Water God¡¯s Art had become an urgent priority.

 Chapter 50: Wind Magic

    Chapter 50: Wind Magic


    "Come on, come on. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you. Now it¡¯s your turn to attack me," Huangying taunted with a grin, his eyes filled with unmistakable mockery.


    Han Ming silently watched Huangying, his right hand swiftly gathering water elements from the air to form an ice spear, which he hurled at Huangying.


    "Is that all?" Huangying sneered, spitting in disdain as he casually moved to dodge.


    But Han Ming had anticipated this. As his right hand launched the ice spear, his left hand had already quietly formed a small ice arrow. The moment the spear was thrown, the arrow followed, striking the spear¡¯s tail and shattering it into countless ice shards.


    This move was Han Ming¡¯s own creation. While its power was debatable, its effectiveness lay in its unpredictability, making it a useful trick in combat.


    Huangying was caught off guard. As the ice shards flew toward him, he panicked and summoned a whirlwind beneath his feet, using the famous Wind Step of wind mages to swiftly dodge the attack. Wind Step was a lifesaving skill for wind mages, whose physical strength was notoriously weak.


    In that moment of evasion, Huangying was shocked. Han Ming¡¯s combat instincts were far stronger than he had expected. For a first-tier water mage to force a fifth-tier wind mage like himself to dodge was impressive.


    Indeed, Han Ming¡¯s combat instincts had been honed through countless life-and-death battles against skeleton soldiers in the Water God¡¯s Cave, thanks to the miraculous pool beneath the remnants of the World Tree. His experience far surpassed that of any academy student.


    And Han Ming had been waiting for this exact moment¡ªthe moment Huangying dodged.


    As Huangying sidestepped, Han Ming lunged forward. Though he was a mage, he was also a formidable warrior.


    In truth, Huangying didn¡¯t need to dodge so frantically. He could have easily dispelled the ice shards with a wave of his hand. But he had panicked, and as he thought he had escaped danger, he saw Han Ming had already intercepted him from the side, wielding an unimaginably massive battle axe.


    Impossible!


    Huangying was stunned. He had used Wind Step¡ªhow had Han Ming kept up with his speed? And where had that enormous battle axe come from? Wasn¡¯t Han Ming a mage? How could he wield such a weapon!?


    The surrounding students were equally shocked, their jaws dropping at the unexpected turn of events.


    As the third-ranked student of the Magic Academy, Huangying shouldn¡¯t have been so flustered. But Han Ming¡¯s clever attack had thrown him off balance, leading to one mistake after another. This was the difference in their understanding of combat.


    Han Ming knew his water magic was currently useless, so he decisively abandoned it and resorted to his second surprise tactic¡ªphysical combat.


    The power of Han Ming¡¯s battle axe was undeniable. If it struck the unprepared Huangying, it would undoubtedly crush his skull.


    "You sneaky little brat!" a furious roar echoed.


    It was Zhanhu, who had noticed the dire situation. With a wave of his hand, a massive, armored rhinoceros charged forward, colliding with Han Ming¡¯s battle axe.


    This was an advanced earth magic spell, *War Chariot*, combined with the soul of a third-tier berserk rhinoceros. It truly resembled a colossal war machine.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    A deafening crash followed!


    The rhinoceros¡¯s head was split in half by Han Ming¡¯s axe, but the earth-elemental beast, with its immense size and weight, didn¡¯t stop. Its sharp horn pierced through Han Ming¡¯s left leg.


    The berserk rhinoceros charged forward, then turned around to attack Han Ming again.


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Han Ming rolled to the side and swung his battle axe along the ground, severing all four of the rhinoceros¡¯s legs. The massive beast collapsed with a thunderous crash.


    But Han Ming¡¯s blood had already stained the ground.


    This was the advantage of mages¡ªthey could attack without putting themselves in harm¡¯s way. No matter how much damage their summoned beasts took, the mages themselves remained unharmed. Warriors, on the other hand, bore the brunt of the damage, as Han Ming was now experiencing.


    Han Ming slumped to the ground, casting water healing magic while clutching a small water elemental crystal to replenish his energy.


    The wound was too severe. In his haste, he could only slow the bleeding to prevent excessive blood loss.


    Zhanhu roared at Han Ming in fury, "You sneaky brat! How dare you use physical attacks as a mage! Don¡¯t you have any sense of honor? Don¡¯t you know mages are supposed to duel using only magic!?"


    Han Ming, pale and gasping for breath, chuckled weakly. "Calling me sneaky? You¡¯re the ones who ambushed me. Truly honorable mages, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m impressed."


    The students watching the scene understood that Huangying and Zhanhu were in the wrong, but none dared to speak up. Who would risk offending the second and third-ranked students of the Magic Academy for a stranger?


    Huangying, still shaken, tried to calm himself. "Fine, fine. I initially thought I shouldn¡¯t bully a first-tier mage like you, so I only used a basic wind blade. But you¡¯re so underhanded. Did you think I wasn¡¯t serious?"


    Huangying was furious. That last attack had nearly cost him his life. How could he not be enraged?


    Now disheveled, with his hair in disarray and his eyes bloodshot from anger, Huangying glared at Han Ming.


    "Let me show you the true power of a wind mage. Reincarnate well in your next life!" Huangying snarled.


    With his body as the center, a fierce gale erupted within a ten-meter radius. The violent winds carved countless deep gashes into the ground!


    The onlookers scrambled to retreat. A few who were too slow had their limbs severed by the razor-sharp winds. The gale was like a whirlwind of blades, shredding everything in its path.


    Han Ming raised his battle axe to shield himself. The powerful winds slammed into the axe, the force nearly wrenching it from his grip. Considering Han Ming¡¯s monstrous strength, this spoke volumes about the terrifying power of wind magic.


    But this was only the beginning.


    The wind blades Huangying had summoned gradually slowed, then merged into a single, massive wind blade over ten meters tall.


    "Let¡¯s see if you can survive this," Huangying spat.


    The colossal wind blade descended toward Han Ming at incredible speed.


    With one leg impaled, Han Ming had no way to dodge. He could only raise his battle axe with both hands to block the attack.


    The clash between the wind blade and the axe produced a deafening roar. Han Ming was sent flying over a dozen meters, skidding across the ground and leaving a deep trench in his wake.


    What!?


    Huangying was stunned. That attack had been pure wind magic, without any summoned beast soul. He had been confident that it would kill Han Ming, yet Han Ming had blocked it.


    What kind of monster is this kid!? How does he have such terrifying strength?


    The commotion at the Magic Academy¡¯s entrance had drawn even more spectators.


    Phil and Shangque, who had already left, returned upon hearing the uproar. Despite her disappointment in Han Ming¡ªa disappointment born of her own assumptions¡ªPhil still felt a lingering fondness for him. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him coming to harm because of her.


    Among the new arrivals was Han Ming¡¯s second brother, Li Chengfeng.


    Li Chengfeng had just finished dinner when he heard about the fight at the Magic Academy. Curious, he came to watch the spectacle.


    But when he saw Han Ming lying bloodied in a corner, his anger exploded.


    This was the first time Li Chengfeng had seen Han Ming so badly injured. From the moment they had met, no matter the difficulty, Han Ming had always overcome it effortlessly. Li Chengfeng had grown to trust his younger brother implicitly.


    Now, seeing Han Ming in such a state, Li Chengfeng¡¯s heart ached, and tears welled in his eyes.


    "Who!? Who hurt my brother!?" Li Chengfeng roared, losing all composure. His furious gaze landed on Huangying and Zhanhu, standing a dozen meters away.


    "Han Ming!?"


    Phil, who had also returned, gasped in shock at the sight of Han Ming¡¯s condition. She covered her mouth with her hand, unable to speak, and moved to help him.


    Li Chengfeng, seeing Phil with Shangque and realizing that Huangying and Zhanhu were Shangque¡¯s lackeys, quickly pieced together what had happened.


    "Get away! Don¡¯t touch my brother!" Li Chengfeng shouted, slapping Phil¡¯s hand away.


    "I¡­ I just wanted to check on him," Phil stammered, her face red with urgency.


    Li Chengfeng glared at her coldly. "Save your fake concern. If it weren¡¯t for you, my brother wouldn¡¯t be in this state!"

 Chapter 51: The Two-Year Promise

    Chapter 51: The Two-Year Promise


    "Watch your tone when speaking to my woman. I¡¯ll let your earlier offense slide, but if it happens again, I won¡¯t hesitate to cut off your hand," Shangque said coldly, his face darkening as he saw Phil¡¯s hand being slapped away by Li Chengfeng.


    "Second Brother, don¡¯t be rash. You¡¯re no match for them," Han Ming gasped, trying to calm Li Chengfeng. He knew that while Li Chengfeng was usually carefree, once he got serious, he would throw caution to the wind, even at the cost of his life.


    Han Ming feared that Li Chengfeng, in his current state of rage, would suffer greatly.


    But Li Chengfeng was beyond listening to reason. He gently set Han Ming down and charged toward Huangying and Zhanhu, his combat aura flaring.


    "Another fool rushing to his death. How naive," Huangying sneered, spitting in disdain as he saw Li Chengfeng charging recklessly. With a wave of his hands, seven or eight wind blades shot toward Li Chengfeng.


    Although Li Chengfeng was a sixth-tier peak Great Warrior, one tier above Huangying, a fifth-tier Great Mage, warriors generally advanced faster than mages. However, mages had devastating offensive power, and in this situation, Li Chengfeng was at a severe disadvantage.


    But unlike Han Ming, Li Chengfeng had combat aura.


    He didn¡¯t need to rely on his physical body to withstand attacks.


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s combat aura surged as he swung his hands, transforming the aura into sharp wind blades that clashed violently with Huangying¡¯s magic wind blades.


    A clash of wind versus wind!


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s aura-infused wind blades collided with Huangying¡¯s magic wind blades, canceling each other out.


    However, the impact sent Li Chengfeng stumbling backward. Before he could regain his footing, Huangying summoned his wind elemental beast soul.


    Three slender, translucent wind snakes darted toward Li Chengfeng.


    Li Chengfeng tried to block with his aura-infused wind blades, but the snakes twisted and dodged his strikes, slashing across his chest with vicious precision.


    How powerful were beast souls?


    Even as Li Chengfeng gathered all his combat aura to defend, the three wind snakes shattered his defenses and tore into his flesh.


    Three deep, bone-exposing gashes appeared on Li Chengfeng¡¯s chest, blood gushing out.


    "Second Brother!" Han Ming cried out, struggling to crawl toward Li Chengfeng despite his own injuries.


    Han Ming had barely survived Huangying¡¯s massive wind blade earlier, his internal organs nearly crushed by the impact. After some rest and healing, he had regained enough strength to move, but his magic was nearly depleted.


    He dragged himself to Li Chengfeng¡¯s side, using the last of his magic to cast healing spells. The drained water elemental crystal in his hand was discarded, replaced by a new one.


    Even so, it drained almost all his remaining magic. Absorbing energy from magic crystals was a slow process, far slower than casting spells. Otherwise, mages would have infinite magic as long as they had crystals.


    Moreover, Han Ming¡¯s unique constitution caused most of the absorbed magic energy to dissipate, leaving only a fraction behind.


    "Third Brother, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Heal yourself first. I¡¯ll be okay," Li Chengfeng coughed up blood, urging Han Ming to stop.


    Han Ming¡¯s face was cold and expressionless as he gasped, "Second Brother, don¡¯t speak. Today, we live or die together. Even if we die here, we won¡¯t let them laugh at us. I won¡¯t abandon my brother."


    Li Chengfeng¡¯s eyes reddened, and he choked back tears, unable to speak.


    "Enough! Stop this! Today¡¯s mess is my fault. Let it end here. No more fighting!" Phil shouted angrily at both Han Ming and Huangying.


    Huangying shrugged indifferently, as if the whole ordeal had nothing to do with him. He acted like a mere bystander.


    "Cough, cough¡­ I don¡¯t need your pity. I, Han Ming, take full responsibility for my actions. This is between me and Huangying. It has nothing to do with you," Han Ming said coldly, not even glancing at Phil, his eyes fixed on Huangying.


    Phil, angered by Han Ming¡¯s defiance, snapped, "Are you insane? You¡¯re severely injured! This is reckless! You¡¯re overestimating yourself! Isn¡¯t your life more important than this? You¡¯re no match for them. Listen to me, go back and heal. Train hard. Even as a water mage, you shouldn¡¯t give up. Maybe one day, you¡¯ll achieve something."


    Han Ming chuckled coldly, saying nothing. He had seen the disappointment on Phil¡¯s face earlier. He knew she thought he had backed down, that he was cowardly.


    First, you think I¡¯m a coward, and now you think I¡¯m reckless. You¡¯ve said it all.


    Women, women.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    But Han Ming didn¡¯t bother explaining. From the start, he had never considered Phil his lover. It was all her one-sided affection.


    He had been dragged into this mess for no reason, and now his second brother was severely injured. And this woman had the audacity to lecture him.


    How laughable.


    Phil, seeing Han Ming¡¯s cold smile, was deeply disappointed. She thought Han Ming was being stubborn and foolish, but she genuinely didn¡¯t want to see him die here. "You¡¯re really this stubborn? Give up, listen to me. You¡¯re not on their level. Huangying¡¯s talent and strength are beyond your reach, no matter how hard you try. Don¡¯t blame me for being harsh, but this is the truth. You¡¯re just a first-tier water mage. I know you¡¯re unwilling, but this is reality. Don¡¯t let anger blind you!"


    Shangque tugged at Phil¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to stop wasting her breath on this ungrateful kid. In his eyes, Han Ming was just a small fry, unworthy of their attention. If not for today¡¯s events, they would never have crossed paths with someone like Han Ming.


    To Shangque, Han Ming was just a minor character being toyed with by the elite. It was already merciful that they weren¡¯t actively seeking to ruin him.


    Phil, too, shared this sentiment.


    She shook off Shangque¡¯s hand and continued, "Give up, Han Ming. There¡¯s no point. What can you even do? I¡¯m saying this for your own good. I know you look down on us, but we are at the top. You¡¯re a water mage, and your friend is just a warrior. What can you do now? Throw your life away? Go back, and I¡¯ll convince them not to trouble you. If you¡¯re really afraid, you can drop out, run far away. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t bother with someone like you."


    Phil¡¯s words, though seemingly caring, only made Han Ming more resolute.


    Li Chengfeng was fuming, but Han Ming stopped him.


    "Don¡¯t waste your breath on people like this. It¡¯s pointless," Han Ming said.


    "Well, well, so you¡¯ve got some backbone. Fine, today I¡¯ll make sure you stay stubborn to the end," Huangying said, approaching Han Ming and Li Chengfeng, his wind magic swirling around him.


    "Stop! I¡¯m speaking. When did I give you permission to interrupt?" Phil barked at Huangying.


    "You!" Huangying¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    "Today, I¡¯m going to deal with these two, no matter what!" Huangying¡¯s stubbornness flared as he sent a massive wind blade toward Han Ming and Li Chengfeng.


    Roar!


    With a furious shout, Phil punched forward, her fiery combat aura transforming into a blazing tiger that shattered Huangying¡¯s wind blade.


    Huangying¡¯s face darkened. He was wary of Phil. Though she was a warrior, she was a fifth-tier War Madness, and he wasn¡¯t confident he could defeat her. Still, he wasn¡¯t too concerned. As a fifth-tier wind mage, he was arrogant. In his eyes, Phil was just a woman. If not for Shangque, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to take her on.


    Huangying glanced at Shangque, who shook his head slightly.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll back off. You can continue lecturing your little friend," Huangying said, his cold demeanor melting back into his usual carefree attitude as he crossed his arms, watching with amusement.


    "Haha, Third Brother, who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d need a woman to protect us? I can¡¯t accept this," Li Chengfeng spat out a mouthful of blood, furious at the situation.


    "Han Ming, right? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve only been at the academy for a year. If you¡¯re really unwilling to give up, train hard. In two years, there¡¯ll be a magic academy competition. If you¡¯re lucky enough to make it to the finals and last ten moves against me, I¡¯ll let¡­ let Phil kiss you. How about that?" Shangque finally spoke.


    Phil glared at Shangque. "What are you saying!? Don¡¯t treat me like a prize! I haven¡¯t accepted your advances. And ten moves? You¡¯re a first-tier Archmage. Even if he trains like crazy for two years, how much can he achieve? He¡¯s just a water mage!"


    Shangque smiled. "Fine, five moves then. That¡¯s the lowest I¡¯ll go."


    "You¡¯re teasing me, aren¡¯t you? How annoying!" Phil couldn¡¯t help but laugh, momentarily forgetting that Han Ming and Li Chengfeng were severely injured.


    "Haha, you two, no need to flaunt your affection in front of me. A kiss? I¡¯m not interested. But I accept your challenge. Not to last five moves, but to defeat you. And when I do, I don¡¯t need her to kiss me. I¡¯d rather not dirty my face. Just have you and your lackeys kneel and apologize to us. How about that?" Han Ming laughed. He found the whole situation absurd.


    "Haha, yes, kneel and apologize. Third Brother, you never fail to amaze me," Li Chengfeng laughed heartily, showing no fear despite being surrounded by four powerful opponents.


    "What did you say? You¡¯re pushing your luck. Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?" Shangque, usually calm, now showed anger. He raised his right hand, gathering fiery magic that heated the air around them.


    "Stop!" Phil grabbed Shangque¡¯s hand, stopping him from casting.


    "Han Ming, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me. A person must know their limits, and you¡­ sigh. I¡¯ve said enough. Take care of yourself. Let¡¯s go."


    Phil pulled the furious Shangque away. Though she had never accepted his advances, she admired his strength. Among their peers, few could match Shangque. Even she, a fifth-tier War Madness, was inferior to him.


    As Huangying and Zhanhu passed Han Ming and Li Chengfeng, they whistled mockingly before swaggering off.


    "Third Brother, how do you feel now?" Li Chengfeng suddenly asked.


    "Great, better than ever. And you?" Han Ming replied.


    The two exchanged a look, seeing the same unyielding determination in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The onlookers, seeing the drama end, began to disperse. A few who had watched the entire scene approached, offering to help.


    "Just take us back to my place. Thank you," Han Ming said with a friendly smile.


    The man quickly called some friends, and together they carried Han Ming and Li Chengfeng to Han Ming¡¯s villa.


    Han Ming had planned to leave the next day to search for the extreme cold magical beast core, but this incident forced him to delay. The two spent three days recovering in Han Ming¡¯s villa.


    During those three days, Han Ming and Li Chengfeng discussed many things.


    Li Chengfeng mentioned that during his past adventures, he had heard of an ancient War God¡¯s ruins in the Magical Beast Forest. It had caused quite a stir, with countless mercenaries and warriors flocking to the forest in search of the legendary site. As a child, Li Chengfeng had joined a group of mercenaries to explore, but the forest was too dangerous. Out of ten people, only nine would return.


    And they had only explored the outskirts.


    Even some reclusive experts had ventured deep into the forest but found nothing.


    Li Chengfeng was convinced the ruins existed. An old mercenary had once told him that he had been there but fled in terror, with dozens of experts dying around him. Only by hiding among the corpses had he survived.


    The ruins were said to be elusive, shifting locations over the decades, possibly moving deeper into the forest.


    After the humiliating fight three days ago, Li Chengfeng resolved to search for the War God¡¯s ruins.


    His destination, the Magical Beast Forest, was in a completely different direction from Han Ming¡¯s target, the Barbarian Forest.


    After much discussion, the two decided to part ways.


    This separation was fraught with danger, and neither knew if they would meet again. But both were determined to achieve their goals.


    With a promise to reunite in two years, the two brothers, still injured, went their separate ways, each embarking on a path to become stronger.


    "Third Brother, you must survive. Don¡¯t make me come back in two years only to find you gone."


    "Haha, Second Brother, I should be saying that to you."


    The two shared a laugh and a firm handshake before boarding separate airships¡ªLi Chengfeng heading for the Magical Beast Forest, and Han Ming for the deepest part of the Barbarian Forest, the Barbarian Ice Plains.

 Chapter 52: Return to the Barbarian Forest

    Chapter 52: Return to the Barbarian Forest


    Han Ming sat quietly in a corner of the airship heading to Barbarian City, wrapped in a large black cloak that concealed his face. The cloak also allowed him to discreetly continue healing his injuries.


    The journey from the imperial capital, Fila City, to Barbarian City was long and treacherous. Even the skies weren¡¯t safe, as there had been instances of airships being attacked by flying magical beasts. Despite paying ten gold coins for the fastest airship, the trip would still take ten days.


    During those ten days, Han Ming didn¡¯t speak to anyone, making him stand out among the passengers. Most of the people on the airship were mercenaries traveling between cities, and they were a lively bunch, constantly exchanging information.


    One piece of news caught Han Ming¡¯s attention: the Barbarian Forest had recently undergone some strange changes. Over the past month, a faint black mist had begun to appear in the forest. This phenomenon had never been seen before, and it sparked widespread speculation. Some believed a powerful demon was about to emerge, while others thought it might be the opening of an ancient ruin left by a legendary expert. Opinions varied, but one thing was certain¡ªsomething unusual was happening.


    Han Ming, however, had a different theory. He suspected the black mist might be connected to the weakening of the seal between the human and demon realms. It was possible that the mist was seeping through from the demon realm.


    Ten days later, Han Ming finally arrived in Barbarian City, the place he knew best since arriving in this world.


    **Barbarian City, the Holy Temple.**


    "Excuse me, do you have an activator here who can activate a magic imprint?" Han Ming asked.


    An elderly man, hunched over a thick book, slowly looked up and adjusted the crystal lenses on his nose. He scrutinized the figure in the black cloak before him.


    "Are you a mage?" the old man asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, I am. Thank you for your help," Han Ming replied.


    The man was, of course, Han Ming. His first priority was to activate his water magic imprint and advance to the second-tier Great Mage. The journey ahead was perilous, and Han Ming needed to be at his best. He had even removed the weighted jewelry he always wore, storing it in his spatial pouch. The jewelry, made from forty combined sets, had been a constant part of his training, but after discussing it with Li Chengfeng, he realized that while it was useful for building strength, he also needed to get used to his true power. Wearing it all the time might hinder his ability to adapt to sudden changes in strength.


    "Please wait a moment," the old man said, nodding slightly before disappearing through a small door.


    A short while later, the old man returned with a young man holding a broom. "This is our magic activator. He should be able to help you."


    Han Ming was taken aback. "Him? A janitor?"


    He hadn¡¯t expected a janitor to be a magic activator. The two roles seemed worlds apart.


    The old man smiled faintly. "There aren¡¯t many mages in Barbarian City. Sometimes months go by without anyone needing an activator. We can¡¯t afford to keep someone idle just for that. And this is the Holy Temple, not the Mage Guild. Barbarian City doesn¡¯t have a Mage Guild, so we don¡¯t have the luxury of keeping a full-time activator."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Han Ming nodded, understanding the situation.


    "Esteemed mage, please follow me," the janitor said, setting his broom aside and bowing slightly before leading Han Ming through the small door.


    Han Ming had been here once before, when he activated his combat aura imprint. Although he was now a ninth-tier peak Great Warrior, he was just shy of advancing to the next tier. Otherwise, he could have activated both his magic and combat aura imprints at the same time.


    Han Ming sat down on a simple wooden chair, familiar with the process. The janitor placed a hand on Han Ming¡¯s head, and soon a faint blue glow appeared on Han Ming¡¯s forehead.


    Han Ming could now clearly sense the elemental energy within him. The water magic elements, which had previously been scattered and chaotic, began to gather and form a swirling vortex. At the center of the vortex was a small, round, light blue orb that absorbed energy from the surrounding elements. The water magic elements Han Ming absorbed from the environment and magic crystals were refined by the vortex and transferred to the orb.


    This process was rapidly improving, and Han Ming noticed that his ability to absorb water elemental energy had significantly increased.


    "All done, esteemed mage. Your magic imprint has been successfully activated," the janitor said, exhaling in relief. Although activating a magic imprint wasn¡¯t dangerous, dealing with mages could be tricky. They were known for their unpredictable tempers, and one wrong move could lead to trouble.


    "Ah, so you¡¯re a second-tier Great Mage," the activator said, noticing the two faint blue water droplet imprints on Han Ming¡¯s forehead. A second-tier Great Mage was a rare and respected figure.


    Han Ming stood up, satisfied, and tossed the activator two gold coins before leaving.


    After booking a room at a mercenary inn, Han Ming removed his cloak and changed into simple, coarse clothing, making him look more like a warrior. His magic attacks were still too weak to be of much use, and being a mage drew too much attention. It was better to appear as a warrior.


    The next day, Han Ming checked the mission board at the Mage Guild, hoping to find a quest related to high-tier water magical beasts. This would save him time searching aimlessly.


    Unfortunately, the only water magical beast quest available was for a second-tier beast, which wouldn¡¯t have a magic core, let alone an extreme cold core.


    Disappointed, Han Ming left the guild and headed straight for the Barbarian Forest.


    By nightfall, he had reached the familiar outskirts of the forest. Memories flooded back as he stood at the edge of the woods.


    Years ago, he and his elder brother, Sagus, had lived on the fringes of the forest for several months, struggling to survive against ordinary beasts. They hadn¡¯t even encountered a magical beast back then.


    Now, Sagus had become a powerful sixth-tier magical beast, and Han Ming had grown into a first-tier Great Mage and a ninth-tier peak Great Warrior. Though still a Great Warrior, his three additional tiers gave him strength comparable to a first-tier War Madness, even without combat aura.


    But now, he was separated from both his brothers.


    With a sigh, Han Ming stepped into the Barbarian Forest.


    Normally, the forest was visible up to ten meters at night, thanks to the starlight and bioluminescent plants. But now, visibility was reduced to less than five meters.


    Han Ming saw the thin black mist the mercenaries had mentioned. The strange phenomenon confirmed that something significant was happening deep within the forest.


    As he walked, Han Ming held two small magic crystals in his hands. With his advancement to the second tier, his ability to absorb magic energy had improved. To speed up his progress, he had increased his daily intake from one small magic crystal to two. This left him feeling constantly dizzy and overwhelmed.


    After dealing with a few ordinary beasts blocking his path, Han Ming finally arrived at the massive tree hollow where he and Sagus had once lived.


    Brushing off the dust, Han Ming crawled inside and decided to rest for the night.


    Sitting cross-legged in the hollow, Han Ming closed his eyes and focused on the magic energy flowing into his body from the two crystals. The energy was refined by the swirling vortex of elemental energy and transferred to the small blue orb at its center. Han Ming guessed this orb was his magic core, similar to a magical beast¡¯s core.


    Human mages only formed such cores upon reaching the second tier, and the quality and quantity of their magic increased significantly.


    Han Ming quietly sensed the water elements around him, gradually merging with the natural water elements in the air. The inside of the tree hollow grew damp as water elements gathered.


    As night deepened, a strange noise suddenly came from outside the hollow. It sounded like voices.

 Chapter 53: The Hidden Battle

    Chapter 53: The Hidden Battle


    Han Ming opened his eyes slightly, listening intently without showing any emotion.


    A woman¡¯s voice reached his ears: "Big Brother, is what you said about that thing true? Please don¡¯t lie to me."


    A man¡¯s voice replied, "Yes, Big Brother. From what you described, that thing is terrifying. Are we really going after it? With our strength, even if we find it, we probably can¡¯t subdue it, right?"


    Han Ming cautiously moved to the edge of the tree hollow, peering through the faint starlight to see three people sitting not far away¡ªtwo men and a woman. They were dressed as warriors, with no mages among them.


    The tree hollow had been carefully concealed by Han Ming and Sagus with weeds and branches, making it difficult to spot unless someone was actively searching.


    The trio had lit a small campfire nearby. The younger man was skewering something resembling yams on a stick, roasting them over the fire. From the voices, it was clear he was one of the speakers.


    The older man glanced around cautiously and lowered his voice. "It¡¯s definitely real. I saw it with my own eyes. Not long ago, a large group of mercenaries entered the Barbarian Forest, and that thing wiped them out in an instant. The scene was horrifying."


    The young woman covered her mouth in shock. "Big Brother, if it¡¯s that terrifying, why are we going after it? Isn¡¯t that just asking for death?"


    The older man smiled at her question. "Who said we¡¯re going to capture it? With our strength, that¡¯s impossible. We¡¯re just tracking it, quietly following it to see where it nests. Then we¡¯ll sell that information for gold. I estimate we could get at least ten thousand gold coins."


    "Ten thousand!?" the younger man and woman exclaimed in unison.


    Even Han Ming was startled. Ten thousand gold coins!? An ordinary person¡¯s annual income was only about ten gold coins. Ten thousand gold coins would be equivalent to over a hundred million yuan on Earth.


    What kind of creature could be so valuable that even information about it was worth such a fortune?


    The older man continued, "You don¡¯t understand. That thing must have a magical beast core. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so powerful. Magical beast cores are incredibly rare. You can¡¯t just buy them, even if you have the money. Ten thousand gold coins isn¡¯t too much."


    Han Ming finally understood. They were talking about a magical beast. No wonder¡ªmagical beast cores were indeed extremely valuable. With his current wealth, he couldn¡¯t afford one.


    But what kind of magical beast were they discussing? How could they be so sure it had a core?


    As Han Ming pondered this, he suddenly heard faint movements above him.


    He immediately held his breath, blending into the darkness. He was certain there was a skilled expert hiding above him.


    With his heightened sensitivity to water elements, he could barely detect the subtle sounds. This expert¡¯s strength was undoubtedly formidable.


    "So, you know about it too?"


    Just as Han Ming expected, a voice rang out, and a figure leaped down from the tree above.


    The person was dressed in tight black clothing, with only their eyes visible. Han Ming recognized the attire immediately¡ªit was identical to that of the Shadow Hall assassins.


    The trio was startled by the sudden appearance of the black-clad figure.


    The younger man trembled as he gripped his sword, pointing it at the intruder. "Who are you!? Why are you sneaking around and eavesdropping on us?"


    The black-clad figure chuckled. "Do you know where that thing has been recently? Tell me, and I¡¯ll give you ten thousand gold coins."


    The younger man¡¯s face lit up with greed at the mention of such a sum.


    But the older man, more experienced, remained calm. He subtly pulled the younger man behind him, sensing that this situation wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    "Sorry, we don¡¯t know its whereabouts. We¡¯re still searching ourselves," the older man replied smoothly.


    The black-clad figure laughed softly and drew a finely crafted dagger from his waist. He twirled the blade between his fingers casually. "Oh? So, are you the only ones who know about its existence?"


    Seeing the dagger, the younger man and woman quickly drew their weapons, tense and ready for a fight.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    They knew that anyone who could hide so close to them without being detected was no ordinary foe.


    The older man hesitated for a moment before answering, "No, many people know about it." As he spoke, his right hand subtly reached behind his back, gripping the hilt of a large sword.


    The black-clad figure¡¯s question was probing, and the older man instantly understood the implication.


    But that brief hesitation was enough for the black-clad figure to notice.


    "Ha, you¡¯re a decent liar, but not quite there yet. So, only the three of you know about it. That makes things easier."


    The black-clad figure¡¯s voice turned cold, and without warning, he lunged at the trio, his dagger flashing.


    The older man had anticipated this. He drew his sword and met the attack, but the trio was no match for the assassin. In moments, all three were cut down, their bodies severed at the waist.


    Yes, severed at the waist.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. To cut someone in half with such a small dagger required immense strength and precision.


    The black-clad figure stood silently over the three corpses, not moving.


    Han Ming, hidden in the tree hollow, watched the assassin¡¯s every move, not daring to relax.


    After a moment of silence, the black-clad figure suddenly exhaled and laughed. "Impressive, truly impressive. If I hadn¡¯t known you were there, even I might have missed you. Come on out."


    The black-clad figure¡¯s gaze locked onto the tree hollow where Han Ming was hiding.


    "Well done, well done. As expected of a Shadow Hall expert."


    Han Ming knew he¡¯d been discovered. He stepped out calmly, revealing himself and immediately identifying the black-clad figure¡¯s affiliation.


    The black-clad figure was taken aback. "How do you know I¡¯m from the Shadow Hall? Do you know about the Shadow Hall? Who are you?"


    Han Ming smirked. "I¡¯m a low-ranking member of the Shadow Hall. A few years ago, I participated in the Shadow Hall¡¯s Death Selection in the Valley of Death."


    "Ah, I see. So, we¡¯re on the same side. That explains it," the black-clad figure said, relaxing slightly as he approached Han Ming.


    Han Ming nodded with a smile, not moving.


    "Are you also here on orders to track that thing?" the black-clad figure asked, pulling down his mask to reveal an aged face.


    Han Ming remained silent, still smiling.


    The two stood there, staring at each other, neither making a move.


    Finally, the black-clad figure sighed. "The younger generation is truly formidable. When did you figure it out?"


    Han Ming smiled faintly. "The moment you discovered me, I discovered you."


    To an outsider, their conversation would have been utterly baffling.


    "Good, very good," the black-clad figure praised, but then his arm shot out, a flash of light streaking toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming leaned back, narrowly avoiding the strike, but his feet remained firmly planted.


    He wiped a thin line of blood from his cheek with his thumb, licking it thoughtfully. He knew that any movement¡ªwhether stepping back or dodging¡ªwould leave him open to further attacks. Staying still was the best strategy. Remain calm, wait for the next move. Let the opponent make the first mistake.


    The black-clad figure was visibly impressed, his aged eyes gleaming with interest. "Good! Good! Good!" he exclaimed. "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a promising young talent. Whoever you are, I formally invite you to join the Shadow Hall. From what you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve participated in the Death Selection. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the one responsible for the disappearance of several Shadow Hall members a few years ago."


    The black-clad figure had seen through Han Ming¡¯s identity.


    Han Ming nodded slightly, admitting it. There was no point in hiding it. The Shadow Hall would have noticed the disappearance of their members, and Han Ming¡¯s knowledge of the Death Selection confirmed his involvement.


    "The Shadow Hall¡¯s power is beyond your comprehension. Young man, listen to me. With your talent, joining the Shadow Hall would be no problem. As for the members you killed, we can let bygones be bygones. I might even take you as my personal disciple. What do you say?"


    The black-clad figure continued to persuade Han Ming.


    But Han Ming remained silent, still smiling.


    The two fell into silence again.


    Suddenly, the black-clad figure burst into laughter. "Haha, you figured it out again, didn¡¯t you?"


    Han Ming smiled and nodded. "The moment you spoke, I knew. At first, you pretended to treat me as one of your own, even removing your mask to lower my guard. I have to admit, it was quite effective. After your sneak attack failed, you tried to recruit me into the Shadow Hall, hoping I¡¯d let my guard down again so you could strike. Shadow Hall members are indeed skilled."


    The black-clad figure clapped slowly. "Good, very good. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you know about that thing, I¡¯d genuinely want to recruit you into the Shadow Hall. What a pity. Such a promising talent, and I have to destroy you myself. Since you¡¯re a smart man, I won¡¯t bother with tricks. Draw your weapon."


    Han Ming continued to smile, not moving.


    Seeing Han Ming¡¯s refusal to act, the black-clad figure¡¯s smile faded. His expression turned serious, his eyes narrowing.


    In all his years, he had never encountered someone so young yet so cunning. This person could not be allowed to live.


    With that thought, the black-clad figure attacked. His dagger vanished from sight, moving faster than the eye could follow.


    Han Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly retreated, kicking off the tree trunk behind him and flipping into the air. But even so, three gashes appeared on his chest, shallow cuts from the dagger¡¯s edge.


    The black-clad figure smirked as Han Ming leaped into the air. "Youthful recklessness. Now that you¡¯re in the air, where will you dodge?" He didn¡¯t slow down, thrusting his dagger toward Han Ming¡¯s chest.


    Han Ming, still smiling, said, "Who said I need to dodge?"


    He raised his left hand and caught the dagger barehanded.


    The black-clad figure¡¯s eyes widened in shock. To an ordinary opponent, Han Ming¡¯s move would seem foolish. But the black-clad figure was no ordinary foe. He instantly understood Han Ming¡¯s plan, but it was too late.


    Han Ming¡¯s palm was pierced by the dagger, but he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he slid his hand down to the hilt and gripped the black-clad figure¡¯s wrist tightly, blood dripping from the wound.


    "Got you," Han Ming said with a grin. He yanked his hand back with tremendous force, pulling the black-clad figure toward him.


    The black-clad figure, caught off guard, tried to retaliate with a second dagger in his other hand, but he was too slow.


    Before he could strike, Han Ming¡¯s fist slammed into his chest.


    The black-clad figure was sent flying, crashing to the ground in a heap of dry leaves. His ribs shattered, rendering him immobile.


    Han Ming landed gracefully, kicking the dagger away and breaking the black-clad figure¡¯s limbs for good measure.


    He crouched beside the fallen assassin, still smiling. "Now, tell me. What exactly is this ¡®thing¡¯ you¡¯re all talking about?"

 Chapter 54: Gains

    Chapter 54: Gains


    The black-clad figure lay on the ground, struggling to breathe, his words barely audible. His pupils were slowly dilating, a sign that he was nearing the end.


    Han Ming placed his right hand gently on the man¡¯s forehead, a faint blue glow emanating from his palm¡ªwater healing magic.


    The dilation of the black-clad figure¡¯s pupils slowed, then gradually began to contract.


    Of course, this was only a temporary measure to restore a sliver of life to the man. Han Ming had struck with such force earlier that the black-clad figure¡¯s internal organs were nearly shattered. Survival was unlikely, but Han Ming could at least keep him alive a little longer.


    Seeing the black-clad figure¡¯s mouth move as if to speak, Han Ming¡¯s expression turned cold. He suddenly punched the man in the mouth, shattering his teeth, and reached in to pull out a small poison capsule. Han Ming smiled with satisfaction. "Almost missed that."


    The black-clad figure¡¯s eyes finally showed a hint of despair. Relying on Han Ming¡¯s healing magic, he struggled to speak, each word labored. "Impressive¡­ truly impressive¡­ I thought your leap into the air was a mistake, but it turns out¡­ *cough*¡­ I was the one being played all along. What¡¯s even more remarkable is that you¡¯re a mage¡­ and a Great Water Mage at that. You even knew to remove the poison capsule I had prepared for suicide¡­ *cough*¡­ At such a young age, to have such meticulous cunning¡­ the younger generation is truly formidable."


    With his teeth shattered, the man¡¯s speech was slurred and difficult to understand.


    Han Ming maintained his calm smile. From the moment the black-clad figure had begun speaking, Han Ming had been on high alert. Though their conversation had seemed calm, every word and action from the black-clad figure had been a trap, each one more insidious than the last.


    If Han Ming hadn¡¯t been familiar with the Shadow Hall¡¯s methods, he would have fallen for the man¡¯s tricks. Even after the black-clad figure had been incapacitated, Han Ming had nearly let him commit suicide.


    Since arriving in this world, Han Ming had been in constant combat¡ªfrom the Water God¡¯s Cave on the underground island, to battling the garrison in Barbarian City, to slaughtering the Karlen family, and finally facing Huangying at the Magic Academy.


    In just a few short years, Han Ming had experienced countless battles, honing his mind to a razor¡¯s edge.


    The black-clad figure was undoubtedly strong, but his strength didn¡¯t lie in his rank or physical power. It was in his combat instincts. Every member of the Shadow Hall was a master assassin. Even if you were stronger or of a higher rank, a moment of carelessness could still lead to your death at their hands.


    They were the most professional killers.


    "So, are you going to tell me what that ¡®thing¡¯ is now?" Han Ming asked with a smile.


    The black-clad figure coughed up blood, took a few labored breaths, and then closed his eyes, refusing to speak.


    Han Ming¡¯s expression turned icy. "You know I have countless ways to make you wish you were dead."


    The black-clad figure, eyes still closed, spoke with difficulty. "I don¡¯t believe you¡­ *cough*¡­ Young man, you can¡¯t fool me. You don¡¯t have the aura of someone who¡¯s killed many¡­ *cough*¡­ That¡¯s something you can¡¯t fake. It¡¯s also why I underestimated you¡­ *cough*¡­ I¡¯ve said enough. Do as you will."


    With that, the black-clad figure clenched his jaw, refusing to say another word, resigned to his fate.


    Han Ming sighed and delivered a final punch, shattering the man¡¯s heart.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He had no real methods of torture, and even if he did, he lacked the cruel mindset to inflict such suffering on another living being.


    Only those with truly dark hearts could do such things, and Han Ming was not one of them.


    Shaking his head in frustration, Han Ming realized he still didn¡¯t know what the mysterious "thing" was. All he knew was that it was likely a powerful magical beast. Beyond that, he was clueless.


    Han Ming reached into the black-clad figure¡¯s waist and pulled out two items: a dagger and a small spatial pouch.


    Looking at the dagger, Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. How many weapons did this man have hidden on him? If Han Ming hadn¡¯t sacrificed his left hand to end the fight quickly, who knows what other tricks the black-clad figure might have pulled? Han Ming¡¯s mind was sharp, but even he had his limits. Prolonging the fight would have been disastrous. As for the wound on his left hand, Han Ming could heal it slowly with his water magic.


    Another thing Han Ming noticed was that, since activating his second-tier magic imprint, he had twice felt a strange change within his body¡ªsomething different from his water magic energy. He looked down at the slow-healing wound on his hand and wondered if the Seed of Life within him was beginning to awaken. He hadn¡¯t used any healing magic on his hand, yet it was healing on its own, albeit slowly.


    Perhaps the Seed of Life had been fully absorbed, but why was it now showing signs of revival? Han Ming couldn¡¯t sense the Seed within him. Was it because water nourishes plants? As his water magic abilities improved and his magic core became more refined, was it subtly nurturing the Seed of Life?


    But where was the Seed? He couldn¡¯t find it within himself. Maybe it had been fully absorbed, and he himself had become like a giant seed?


    Han Ming gave up trying to figure it out. The truth would reveal itself in time, perhaps when his water magic reached a higher level.


    Another pleasant surprise was the small spatial pouch the black-clad figure had carried. Now that the man was dead, the pouch was unclaimed. Han Ming quickly inspected it and found it to be smaller than his own five-cubic-meter pouch, holding only about two cubic meters of space.


    Most importantly, Han Ming discovered two medium-sized fire elemental magic crystals inside. He didn¡¯t care where the black-clad figure had gotten them. All he knew was that fire elemental crystals were the most sought-after and expensive, especially medium-sized ones.


    Over the past year at the Magic Academy, Han Ming had consumed magic crystals at an alarming rate, jumping from a first-tier, first-rank mage to a second-tier, first-rank Great Mage. The cost was that he now had fewer than five hundred small magic crystals left, along with one large water elemental crystal from the Water God¡¯s Temple.


    With these two medium fire elemental crystals, he could exchange them for small water elemental crystals. At an exchange rate of one medium crystal for one thousand small crystals, and considering the high demand for fire crystals, he could likely get around two thousand five hundred small water crystals.


    This discovery excited Han Ming.


    His unique constitution made him a bottomless pit when it came to absorbing magic energy. From a single small crystal, he could only absorb about a tenth of the energy an ordinary person could. This meant he consumed magic crystals ten times faster than others.


    To advance his magic rank, he would need to rely on vast quantities of magic crystals. Relying solely on absorbing water elements from the environment wouldn¡¯t be enough. However, the upside was that the massive flow of magic energy through his body had greatly enhanced his sensitivity to elemental energy, far surpassing that of ordinary people.


    After storing the two medium fire crystals in his spatial pouch, Han Ming nodded in satisfaction. This trip had been quite fruitful. Two thousand five hundred small crystals would keep him going for a while.


    Pleased with his gains, Han Ming hid the bodies in the bushes and returned to the tree hollow to meditate, using water healing magic to treat the wound on his left hand.


    The long night finally passed, and the sun rose slowly.


    At the first light of dawn, Han Ming emerged from the tree hollow, gathered some dry firewood, and pulled out the simple seasonings and the meat from the beasts he had killed the previous day. He quickly prepared the meat, skewering it on sticks and roasting it over the fire.


    As the aroma of the cooking meat filled the air, Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but recall his first meeting with Sagus.


    Back then, Sagus had been naive and weak.


    The first time he had spoken to Han Ming, it had been because he was drawn by the smell of the meat Han Ming was cooking.


    Remembering Sagus drooling over the food, Han Ming smiled faintly, feeling a warmth in his heart.


    In this world, he was no longer alone. He had two brothers and a sister.


    After finishing the meal, Han Ming stretched and packed away the remaining meat and seasonings. He then set off deeper into the Barbarian Forest.


    As he ventured further, he knew he would soon encounter magical beasts and other powerful individuals.


    The faint black mist drifting in the sky made Han Ming¡¯s heart tighten.


    What exactly was the mysterious creature the black-clad figure had spoken of?

 Chapter 55: Blackstone City

    Chapter 55: Blackstone City


    The Barbarian Forest, the most ancient and mysterious forest on the Northern Alliance Continent, sprawls across the northwestern part of the Monte Empire, covering roughly one-third of the continent''s landmass.


    Every year, countless adventurers and dreamers from all walks of life flock to this vast treasure trove. The forest is home to rare herbs and precious ores essential for crafting high-grade weapons, but the most coveted treasures are the magical crystals and beast cores produced by the countless magical beasts that inhabit the forest.


    However, the Barbarian Forest is also a massive graveyard for humans. Whether driven by the desire for sudden wealth or the pursuit of personal strength, many who enter never return.


    Over the past millennium, as human strength and knowledge have grown¡ªfrom a time when the highest rank was only third-tier to the current era where fifth-tier experts are emerging¡ªthe mysteries of the Barbarian Forest have gradually begun to unravel.


    Blackstone City, a small settlement born from centuries of human exploration, lies about one-fifth of the way into the forest. Due to its strategic location, countless mercenaries and adventurers use it as a supply hub. Over the centuries, the city has developed renowned auction houses, weapon shops, and herbalists.


    Many adventurers, unwilling to leave the forest after acquiring treasures, sell their finds directly in Blackstone City. As a result, the city often hosts rare and exotic items that drive outsiders wild with desire.


    Here, there are no laws, no morals, no boundaries. If you have the strength, you can obtain anything you desire, things unimaginable in the outside world.


    After a month of travel, Han Ming finally arrived in Blackstone City, this unique settlement nestled deep within the Barbarian Forest.


    About ten days ago, while sleeping, Han Ming had suddenly felt an intense cold. Startled, he investigated and discovered a five-meter-wide path of ice cutting through the forest. The path, like a massive white serpent, had frozen everything in its wake¡ªplants, animals, even magical beasts¡ªinto ice sculptures.


    Curious, Han Ming followed the icy trail but lost its trace near Blackstone City.


    What could it be? Was this the "thing" the Shadow Hall assassin had been investigating?


    If it was a magical beast, it was unlike anything Han Ming had ever heard of. He had never encountered a beast capable of freezing everything in its path.


    If it truly was a magical beast, and an ice-elemental one at that, it might be exactly what Han Ming was searching for. But why would such a powerful creature appear on the outskirts of the Barbarian Forest? Shouldn¡¯t it be deep within the forest, in the Barbarian Ice Plains? What had driven it out? What was happening in the depths of the forest?


    With these questions swirling in his mind, Han Ming entered Blackstone City.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The city was vast, comparable in size to a small human settlement, but its population was sparse, likely due to its remote location.


    The best place to gather information was a tavern.


    Blackstone City¡¯s most iconic tavern, the Old Treehouse, was built inside a massive, ancient tree. The tree¡¯s hollow was so large that it could easily accommodate over a hundred people.


    Han Ming sat quietly in a corner of the Old Treehouse, sipping their signature Fireleaf Wine. The drink was aromatic, with a spicy kick, and its flavor lingered long after each sip.


    "Did you hear? A bunch of powerful figures showed up in the city recently. They say some kind of rare beast has appeared. Do you think it¡¯s true?"


    "Must be. A few days ago, a huge frozen path appeared outside the city. Everyone who saw it was shocked. No one knows what caused it, and no one¡¯s ever heard of a beast with that kind of power."


    Han Ming listened intently, his head slightly lowered as he sipped his wine. It seemed the news of the beast¡¯s appearance had spread quickly. The Shadow Hall assassin had tried to keep it secret, but within a month of his death, the entire city was abuzz with rumors. Even outsiders had caught wind of it.


    "Friend, our Flying Eagle Mercenary Group would like to invite you to join us in exploring this rare beast. Are you interested?"


    A burly man in rough-spun clothes approached Han Ming, extending a sincere invitation. He had been watching Han Ming since he entered the tavern.


    Han Ming¡¯s slender frame stood out among the burly warriors and even the female mercenaries, who were more robust than him. The man guessed Han Ming was likely a powerful mage.


    "My name¡¯s Reid, leader of the Flying Eagle Mercenary Group," the man introduced himself earnestly.


    Han Ming glanced up briefly, then returned to his wine, showing no interest in conversation.


    He could tell Reid was only at the early stages of being a Great Warrior, likely at the first-tier peak. If the leader was this weak, the rest of the group was probably even worse. Han Ming had no interest in teaming up with such a group.


    Reid, however, wasn¡¯t deterred. If anything, he grew more excited. He was convinced Han Ming was a powerful and respected mage. If not for losing half his team in a recent battle with a second-tier magical beast, he wouldn¡¯t be so desperate to recruit Han Ming.


    "Friend, think about it. We¡¯re not aiming to capture the beast, just to track it. We¡¯ll pay you handsomely, enough to satisfy you."


    Reid offered what he thought was a tempting deal.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t even look up. "Not interested."


    He doubted this group had much wealth to offer. What Han Ming needed most was water elemental magic crystals. Even though water crystals were the cheapest, one crystal was still worth ten gold coins¡ªa year¡¯s income for an ordinary person. Han Ming, however, consumed at least two crystals a day even without active training. If he trained intensively, he could easily go through over a dozen crystals daily. This level of consumption was absurd even for most mages.


    The reward Reid was offering was likely insignificant to Han Ming, barely a drop in the bucket for his needs.


    Seeing Han Ming¡¯s outright refusal, Reid was at a loss. He genuinely wanted Han Ming to join, but he couldn¡¯t afford to meet a mage¡¯s demands. He stood there awkwardly, unsure whether to stay or leave.


    One of Reid¡¯s subordinates, unable to bear the humiliation, stepped forward. "Our leader¡¯s offering you a chance to join us. You¡¯re not only ungrateful but also downright rude. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too arrogant?"


    The commotion drew the attention of other patrons, who eagerly watched the scene unfold, always ready for some entertainment.


    Han Ming remained unfazed, calmly eating a slice of meat and sipping his wine, completely ignoring the man.


    The would-be deputy leader grew angrier. "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!" He reached out to grab Han Ming¡¯s arm.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t resist. When the man¡¯s hand touched his arm, Han Ming flicked his wrist, sending the man flying out of the tavern like a ragdoll. Han Ming had used just enough force to send him sprawling outside without causing injury.


    "That¡¯s a warning. If you lay a hand on me again, I won¡¯t be so gentle."


    Han Ming poured himself another glass of wine, his tone calm and unbothered.

 Chapter 56: Terror!

    Chapter 56: Terror!


    The onlookers in the Old Treehouse were stunned by Han Ming¡¯s casual display of strength. With just a flick of his arm, he had sent a grown man flying. How much strength did that require? And the man he had thrown wasn¡¯t an ordinary person either. If Han Ming had used both hands, it might have been understandable, but to do it with such ease was beyond the capabilities of most people.


    Reid, who had been standing close by, was even more shocked. He had witnessed Han Ming¡¯s action up close and was deeply shaken. At the same time, he felt relieved that he hadn¡¯t offended this quiet young man.


    The would-be deputy leader, after rolling on the ground outside, scrambled to his feet and charged back into the tavern, furious and ready to retaliate.


    But Reid quickly stepped in to stop him. His face shifted through a range of emotions, as if he were making a difficult decision.


    After a moment, Reid finally gritted his teeth and whispered, "I¡¯ve seen that beast."


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared intently at Reid. "Are you serious?"


    Reid nodded, glancing around to indicate that they should speak outside. The tavern was too crowded for such a sensitive conversation.


    Han Ming agreed, paid the bill, and followed Reid and his group out of the Old Treehouse.


    The Flying Eagle Mercenary Group, despite its grand name, now consisted of only a dozen or so members. They walked to the outskirts of Blackstone City before stopping.


    Han Ming wasn¡¯t worried about any tricks. With their level of strength, he had no reason to be cautious.


    Reid hesitated, looking around to ensure they were alone before speaking in a low voice. "Two days ago, my team and I managed to take down a second-tier magical beast, but we lost nearly half our members in the process. On our way back, we saw something... unusual."


    Han Ming nodded, urging Reid to continue.


    Reid¡¯s expression shifted between fear, confusion, and excitement as he spoke. "We couldn¡¯t see the thing itself. It was either invisible or... underground. All we saw was the trail of ice it left behind. Even a wide river froze instantly as it passed. A first-tier magical beast that happened to be nearby turned into an ice sculpture just from being close to it."


    Reid¡¯s voice trembled as he continued. "I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this. No magical beast I know of has such terrifying power. We were at least ten meters away, but even at that distance, in the heat of midday, our breath turned to frost."


    "Invisible? Transparent?" Han Ming was equally shocked. He understood why the mercenaries were so terrified.


    Under normal circumstances, even a powerful ice-elemental magical beast would leave nothing more than a trail of frost. How could it freeze everything in its path? If that were true, it could turn an entire mountain into an iceberg just by circling it. Even a high-level mage would struggle to achieve such a feat, let alone a beast that was merely passing by.


    If Han Ming hadn¡¯t seen the icy trail himself, he would have dismissed Reid¡¯s story as nonsense. Freezing a river? Impossible! Rivers flow constantly; they can¡¯t just be frozen on a whim.


    But Reid¡¯s account matched what Han Ming had witnessed.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Reid hesitated, then added with a shudder, "I sent one of my men to investigate. But as soon as he got within ten meters, he started to freeze. By the time he tried to run, it was too late. He turned into an ice sculpture. When we finally managed to thaw him, he was already dead. Every inch of his body had crystallized from the extreme cold. His flesh shattered like glass at the slightest touch. Even the man who tried to thaw him with fire died the next day, trembling uncontrollably until his last breath."


    Han Ming¡¯s heart sank. If Reid¡¯s story was true, then capturing this creature would be impossible. But at the same time, Han Ming was certain that this beast must possess an extreme cold core. If such a creature didn¡¯t have one, then nothing did.


    "Where did you see it?" Han Ming asked, his voice steady despite his unease.


    Reid pointed westward. "About half a day¡¯s journey from here. The creature moves slowly, so if we hurry, we might catch up by tomorrow noon."


    "But if it leaves a five-meter-wide trail of ice, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to track? Why are so many people still searching for it?" Han Ming asked, puzzled.


    Reid thought for a moment. "The ice trail isn¡¯t constant. It appears and disappears. And from what I¡¯ve seen, the creature moves slowly. I suspect it might be severely injured, though that¡¯s just a guess. Something that powerful shouldn¡¯t be easy to harm."


    Han Ming wasn¡¯t sure if Reid¡¯s theory was correct, but he had no other leads.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll join you. Your information is valuable. I won¡¯t ask for any additional payment. If we encounter any magical beasts along the way, I¡¯ll handle them. But we must move in a straight line. If I find out you¡¯re leading me in circles to hunt beasts, don¡¯t blame me for what happens next."


    Reid nodded eagerly. "Of course, of course. And if we find its lair..."


    Han Ming understood what Reid was implying. "The information is yours to sell."


    Reid and his men were overjoyed. Without hesitation, they set off westward, bypassing the city entirely.


    Along the way, they encountered two magical beasts¡ªone first-tier and one second-tier. Han Ming dealt with them easily. Only third-tier beasts posed a real threat to him now.


    Reid¡¯s men happily collected the crystals, pelts, claws, and teeth from the beasts, storing them away.


    Reid hesitated, then offered Han Ming the small wood-elemental crystal from the first-tier beast.


    Seeing Reid¡¯s reluctant expression, Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He declined the offer, and Reid thanked him profusely. The group continued their journey.


    That night, they rested briefly before pressing on. By noon the next day, they reached a massive waterfall.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t need Reid to explain. He could see for himself that they were close to the creature.


    The enormous waterfall was completely frozen, transformed into a colossal glacier.


    "This..." Everyone was stunned, their jaws dropping in disbelief.


    "Quick! It must be nearby. We need to hurry before it hides its presence again," Reid urged, glancing at Han Ming for confirmation.


    Han Ming nodded, and the group picked up their pace, heading westward.


    At this point, no one was interested in hunting lesser beasts. They avoided them unless attacked, focusing solely on finding the mysterious creature. Reid and his men knew the value of the beast far exceeded that of ordinary magical beasts. Reid wasn¡¯t worried about Han Ming stealing the information. He assumed Han Ming was just a young, overconfident fool who would likely get himself killed trying to capture the creature.


    As night fell, the group arrived at a towering ancient tree.


    The tree was completely encased in ice, and the surrounding area within a ten-meter radius was frozen solid. There were no other signs of the creature¡¯s presence.


    Clearly, the beast was nearby. At the base of the tree was a large hollow, now transformed into an icy cave.


    Reid¡¯s men couldn¡¯t contain their excitement, cheering loudly.


    "Shut up!"


    "Quiet, you idiots!"


    Han Ming and Reid both shouted at the same time, their voices sharp. If they alerted the creature, they would be in serious trouble.


    The men quickly fell silent, realizing their mistake.


    "You, go check if the thing is in the cave," Reid ordered one of his men.


    The man hesitated, clearly remembering what had happened to his comrade who had gotten too close.


    "Just take a look from a distance. Don¡¯t get too close," Reid added.


    The man reluctantly obeyed, inching forward step by step.


    Han Ming, however, felt a surge of disdain for Reid. Sending his own men into danger while staying safely behind spoke volumes about his character.


    As the man crept forward, the others watched nervously, their fists clenched. No one noticed Han Ming quietly retreating, slipping behind a large tree several dozen meters away.


    Han Ming focused his water elemental senses, but suddenly, he detected movement far behind him.

 Chapter 57: The Shatterwing Butterfly

    Chapter 57: The Shatterwing Butterfly


    Out of curiosity, Han Ming quietly climbed up a tree to get a better view.


    In the distance, along the path they had come, he saw flickering lights. It was a group of about twenty people carrying torches, heading their way.


    *Damn it!* Han Ming thought. *Why now? If they discover the beast¡¯s trail, it¡¯ll be trouble.*


    He climbed down, his mind racing. They needed to act fast, or else this unexpected group could complicate things.


    Han Ming turned his attention to the man Reid had sent to investigate the frozen tree.


    The man was now about twenty meters away from the icy tree.


    As everyone watched nervously, something unexpected happened.


    The man suddenly swayed, then collapsed to the ground without warning.


    "What¡¯s going on!?"


    Everyone was stunned. How had the man died? He only had a thin layer of frost on him¡ªnothing fatal. What had killed him?


    Within moments, another member of Reid¡¯s group collapsed, twitching briefly before going still.


    "Run! Get out of here!" Reid shouted in panic, turning to flee.


    But before he could take a step, he too swayed and fell to the ground.


    The remaining men were terrified, completely baffled by what was happening. One of them, overcome with fear, sat down and opened his mouth to scream, but before he could make a sound, he too went limp, lifeless.


    Han Ming, watching from a distance with his water magic-enhanced vision, felt a chill run down his spine. He saw it clearly¡ªa small, tri-colored butterfly fluttering gracefully through the air. The butterfly landed lightly on a man¡¯s forehead, and the man instantly dropped dead. The butterfly then vanished, only to reappear moments later on another man¡¯s hand. A gentle touch of its delicate legs, and that man too fell lifeless.


    *What the hell is that thing!?*


    Han Ming was speechless. This butterfly clearly wasn¡¯t the ice-elemental beast he was after. It didn¡¯t radiate any cold energy, and it could teleport!


    What was going on?


    The surviving mercenaries finally realized what was happening and began screaming in terror, fleeing toward Han Ming. But they couldn¡¯t escape their fate.


    The tri-colored butterfly continued its deadly dance. It would land on a man, kill him, then vanish and reappear on another. Each time its delicate legs touched a person, that person would drop dead.


    The mercenaries were only a few dozen meters away from Han Ming, but that short distance became an insurmountable barrier of death.


    By the time the last mercenary reached within twenty meters of Han Ming, he too collapsed.


    Han Ming¡¯s heart raced. He kicked off the tree trunk, trying to put distance between himself and the butterfly, but to his horror, the creature was already in front of him, its tiny legs poised to touch the tip of his nose.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes widened in terror. He pushed off with all his strength, leaping backward to avoid the deadly touch.


    But as soon as he landed, the butterfly was there again, mere centimeters from his face.


    Han Ming turned and ran. Even without combat aura, his strength rivaled that of a first-tier War Madness. In terms of raw power, he might even surpass a third-tier War Madness. His speed far exceeded that of an ordinary first-tier warrior.


    Han Ming sprinted with everything he had, layering ice shields around himself as he went. His magic crystals were draining rapidly, but he couldn¡¯t stop.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The tri-colored butterfly kept pace effortlessly. Each time it landed on one of Han Ming¡¯s ice shields, the shield shattered like a soap bubble.


    Han Ming kept casting new shields, but they were destroyed almost as quickly as he could create them.


    He raced through the night, his speed turning him into a blur. In all his time in this world, he had never run for his life like this.


    The butterfly seemed to grow impatient. Instead of breaking one shield at a time, it now destroyed two with each touch.


    Only Han Ming, with his extraordinary sensitivity to magic elements, could keep up with the demand for new shields. Anyone else would have been dead by now.


    But even Han Ming couldn¡¯t sustain this. The butterfly was breaking two shields at a time, and his magic was running out.


    Despair crept into Han Ming¡¯s heart. He had come here for the ice-elemental beast, only to be ambushed by this terrifying butterfly. The butterfly was far more dangerous. At least the ice beast couldn¡¯t teleport!


    As Han Ming ran, he noticed something. Up close, he could see faint frost marks on the butterfly¡¯s abdomen. It was injured, likely from a fight with the ice beast. That explained why the ice beast¡¯s trail appeared and disappeared. The two creatures must have been battling, both severely wounded. But why were they fighting?


    Han Ming didn¡¯t have time to ponder this. His life was on the line.


    Just as he was about to exhaust his last bit of magic, he saw figures in the distance¡ªthe group with torches he had spotted earlier.


    Relief washed over him. He crushed a magic crystal in his hand, absorbing its energy in one desperate burst, and cast one final ice shield. Then he sprinted toward the group.


    "Second Brother, let¡¯s stop here for the night. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll make a good haul."


    "Agreed. This trip has been profitable. We¡¯ll get a good price when we return. Now¡ªwait! Who¡¯s there!?"


    The group noticed Han Ming¡¯s rapidly approaching figure. His speed was terrifying.


    They drew their weapons, but Han Ming was already among them. He grabbed four people by their arms and took off running back toward Blackstone City.


    The rest of the group, realizing their companions had been taken, shouted and gave chase.


    But as they ran, members of their group began to fall, one by one.


    Han Ming had successfully diverted the butterfly¡¯s attention. He glanced back and saw the group dwindling rapidly. Only a dozen or so were left.


    The four people Han Ming was dragging along couldn¡¯t resist. The wind roared in their ears as they were carried at breakneck speed.


    Behind them, the remaining members of the group continued to fall. Shouts and screams echoed faintly in the distance.


    "What¡¯s happening!? Who¡¯s attacking us!? Show yourself, you coward¡ªah!" The voice cut off abruptly.


    Han Ming looked back and saw only a few torches still flickering on the hillside. As he watched, another torch went out.


    *Damn it!* Han Ming thought. *I need to get to Blackstone City!*


    After what felt like an eternity, Han Ming heard a faint gasp. One of the people he was carrying had died.


    *It caught up already!?*


    Han Ming¡¯s heart nearly stopped. He was running at full speed, and the butterfly had been delayed by nearly twenty people, yet it had still caught up.


    Blackstone City was now in sight.


    Han Ming tossed the dead body aside and threw one of the living men into the air. He crushed another magic crystal, absorbing its energy to cast more ice shields.


    The man Han Ming had thrown didn¡¯t even hit the ground before the butterfly touched him, killing him instantly.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t hesitate. He cast another shield and threw the next man into the air. That man too died before he could land.


    Shield after shield, Han Ming kept going until the last man was dead. By then, he had four layers of ice shields around himself.


    Normally, Han Ming wouldn¡¯t use so many shields in a fight. It would hinder his vision, slow his reactions, and drain his magic. But this wasn¡¯t a fight¡ªit was a desperate escape.


    Han Ming¡¯s legs felt like jelly. He had pushed himself to the limit, covering in minutes what would normally take two days. His body was on the verge of collapse.


    The butterfly shattered two of his shields. Han Ming cast another, frantically absorbing energy from his crystals. The rapid absorption left him dizzy and disoriented.


    Blackstone City was right in front of him.


    *Run! Run! Run!*


    That was all Han Ming could think.


    Two more shields broke. Han Ming cast another and dashed through the city gates.


    He didn¡¯t stop. As the last two shields shattered, he burst into an inn, crashing through the building and out the other side. Several sleeping patrons were sent flying.


    The commotion woke the inn¡¯s occupants, and lights began to flicker on. But as they did, more people began to drop dead.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t stop. He raced through the city¡¯s widest street, finally reaching the far side of Blackstone City. He leaped onto the city wall and collapsed, gasping for air. His lungs felt like they were on fire, and he couldn¡¯t move a muscle.


    Blackstone City, though not densely populated, still had around two hundred thousand people. Han Ming doubted the butterfly could kill them all.


    After half an hour, Han Ming finally caught his breath. His limbs ached, and the overuse of magic crystals had left him with a splitting headache.


    "What the hell was that thing!?" Han Ming muttered.


    "Shatterwing Butterfly," a voice answered.


    Han Ming jumped in fright, scrambling to his feet. He turned to see Katheryn, the elf, standing there. She was as stunning as ever, radiant and ethereal.


    "What!? You¡¯re still following me? It¡¯s been a year. Shouldn¡¯t your injuries be healed by now? And what¡¯s a Shatterwing Butterfly?"


    Han Ming was baffled. Katheryn had claimed she was hiding from the dragons and recovering from her injuries. But a year had passed. He thought she had left long ago.


    Katheryn¡¯s expression was grim. "I¡¯m just as confused. The Shatterwing Butterfly shouldn¡¯t exist in this realm. It¡¯s a creature from the demon world. Its appearance here means something has gone terribly wrong."

 Chapter 58: Catherine

    Chapter 58: Catherine


    At this moment, Han Ming''s mind was filled with countless questions. Firstly, he hadn''t expected Catherine to still be by his side. Secondly, what exactly was the "Destruction Butterfly" that Catherine mentioned, and why was it so terrifying? However, he didn''t press for answers. Since Catherine had chosen to reveal herself, it meant she would eventually explain everything. So, he patiently waited for her to continue.


    "The Destruction Butterfly is an extremely rare creature from the demon realm. Even within the demon realm, it is considered one of the most terrifying beings. It survives solely by feeding on the life force of other creatures. Without sufficient life force, it cannot evolve. The fully matured form of the Destruction Butterfly is a seven-colored butterfly. As for the true power of its fully matured form, no one has ever witnessed it. The one you saw was merely a three-colored larva."


    Catherine began by explaining the origin and nature of the Destruction Butterfly.


    Her words left Han Ming utterly shocked. If the larva alone possessed such terrifying power, how monstrous would the fully matured form be? Han Ming hadn''t directly encountered the Destruction Butterfly, but he knew with absolute certainty that, given his current strength, if the butterfly were to touch him, the outcome would be simple: death. When the butterfly appeared before him, an overwhelming sense of fear gripped him, and he felt completely powerless to resist. His instincts screamed at him to flee, or else he would die.


    "Even so, the three-colored Destruction Butterfly you saw today didn''t even exert half of its usual strength. I believe you noticed and guessed that it is currently severely injured. It is now frantically consuming the life force of others, likely because it is preparing to lay eggs prematurely. Once the Destruction Butterfly lays its eggs, it will die immediately."


    "Lay eggs!?" Han Ming''s heart raced with excitement as he listened to Catherine''s explanation. A thought began to form in his mind, one that thrilled him. If he could obtain the eggs of the Destruction Butterfly and successfully hatch them, perhaps...


    Catherine gave Han Ming a deep look and said, "I know what you''re thinking, but the survival rate of Destruction Butterfly eggs is extremely low. I''ve never heard of anyone successfully hatching them, as it requires an enormous amount of life force to sustain them. Typically, after a female Destruction Butterfly lays her eggs and dies, the task of incubating the eggs falls to the male. The male absorbs vast amounts of life force and injects it into the eggs to facilitate their hatching. However, firstly, Destruction Butterflies are incredibly rare, and it''s difficult for a pair to come together. The one we saw today was clearly alone, which is why you''re still alive. Secondly, even if you somehow managed to hatch the eggs, there''s no guarantee you could tame them."


    Han Ming felt a pang of disappointment upon hearing Catherine''s explanation. He had no ability to absorb the life force of others, let alone inject it into the eggs.


    By now, Blackstone City was in an uproar. Even from such a distance, Han Ming could see the flames lighting up the sky and hear the cacophony of voices. People were fleeing their homes in droves, desperately trying to escape the city. Some, unaware of the truth, curiously headed toward the commotion, eager to see what was happening.


    Even some powerful experts, believing that a high-level magical beast had appeared, were intent on hunting down the Destruction Butterfly.


    Having witnessed the butterfly''s terror up close, Han Ming couldn''t help but feel pity for those naive individuals. They were doomed to perish.


    More and more people in Blackstone City were waking up to the chaos, and now nearly half the city was engulfed in panic and disorder, as if the world were ending.


    Catherine glanced into the distance and continued, "Regardless of whether you can successfully hatch the Destruction Butterfly''s eggs, it''s worth a try. It won''t harm you. As for the ice-attribute beast you''re seeking, I''ve already investigated. It''s an adult Profound Sky Ice Silkworm, and it''s currently on the brink of death. Its body likely contains what you need." Catherine didn''t hide the fact that she knew Han Ming''s intentions and laid them bare.


    Her words reignited a spark of hope in Han Ming, and he eagerly asked, "Can I tame the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm?"


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Catherine shook her head and sighed, "Even though it''s severely injured by the Destruction Butterfly, with your current strength, there''s no way you can tame it. Regardless of how badly it''s injured, even if it were dead, you couldn''t touch its body without being frozen into a crystalline statue. Moreover, while the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm is heavily injured, it''s not fatal. In a few years, it will likely recover fully."


    "So, I can only watch as my prey slips away, unable to do anything?" Han Ming was furious. He couldn''t hatch the Destruction Butterfly''s eggs, and he couldn''t touch the heavily injured Profound Sky Ice Silkworm. It felt like watching a cooked duck fly away right before his eyes.


    Today, Catherine seemed preoccupied, her expression heavy with worry, and she was speaking more than usual.


    "The Profound Sky Ice Silkworm was probably driven out of the Frozen Wasteland by the Destruction Butterfly, which is why it ended up at the edge of the Primordial Forest. Judging by its current direction, it''s likely heading back to the Frozen Wasteland. However, you don''t need to worry too much. When I examined it, I secretly cast a wood-attribute tracking spell on it. For a typical high-level magical beast, this tracking mark would last about ten years. But the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm''s innate cold energy is too powerful, so the mark will probably only last a year before dissipating. Later, I''ll teach you how to use the tracking mark to locate it. For now, you don''t need to worry, and you don''t have to fear it being captured by someone else, as no one on this continent has the strength to do so."


    Han Ming hung his head dejectedly and sighed, "Even if I can track it, what good will it do? If I can''t handle it in its current weakened state, I''ll have even less hope once it recovers in a year. What''s the point of finding its hiding place?"


    Catherine hesitated for a moment, then pulled out a slightly yellowed piece of parchment and handed it to Han Ming.


    Han Ming took it, puzzled, but as soon as he looked at it, his eyes lit up with excitement, and his heart nearly leaped out of his chest.


    "A method to hunt the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm!"


    Catherine nodded slightly and then tossed Han Ming a small, black object.


    Han Ming quickly caught it and examined it. It was a small wooden ring. The ring exuded an ancient, weathered aura, and its surface was carved with intricate patterns that Han Ming couldn''t recognize. Despite its unassuming appearance, the ring felt heavy in his hand.


    "This is a Dwelling Ring. Only we elves possess such an item. It''s crafted from the bark of a mature World Tree. Even among our kind, there are very few left. Since the World Tree vanished from this world, the method of forging these rings has been lost. It doesn''t possess any formidable offensive or defensive capabilities, but it allows a high-level wood-attribute mage to reside within it. For the next period of time, I will be entering this ring, and you must keep it safe. If I emerge from the ring and find that it''s not with you, I will hunt you to the ends of the earth and tear you to pieces."


    Catherine''s expression darkened as she spoke.


    "Uh..." Han Ming was momentarily stunned, his curiosity piqued. What was Catherine playing at? First, she gave him a method to hunt the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm, and now she was threatening him.


    "But why do you need to enter the ring? And why must I wear it?"


    Catherine''s face remained stern as she explained, "My injuries haven''t fully healed, but recently I''ve sensed that I''m on the verge of a breakthrough. This will be a very long process¡ªperhaps a year, perhaps ten. Only then will I emerge from the ring. Moreover, the ring must be worn by someone. If it''s separated from a living body, the person residing within will be expelled. Right now, I don''t have any other suitable candidates. Do you understand?"


    Han Ming slowly nodded, finally understanding why Catherine had suddenly become so generous, revealing secrets about the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm and the Destruction Butterfly, and even giving him a method to hunt the silkworm. It turned out she needed his help. No wonder...


    But... a breakthrough? What level was Catherine at now? And what level would she reach after her breakthrough? Han Ming was intensely curious, but he wasn''t foolish enough to ask. Catherine had always been tight-lipped about her strength, and Han Ming had never dared to pry. In his eyes, Catherine was somewhat unpredictable¡ªsometimes gentle, sometimes icy. He had no desire to provoke her, lest she suddenly snap and end him. That would be a loss he couldn''t afford.


    Since she had given him benefits, he would comply. It was only fair to help someone who had helped him.


    By now, Blackstone City was in complete chaos. Countless bursts of magical energy and combat aura shot into the sky as people desperately fought back, unwilling to die. But Han Ming knew better. The Destruction Butterfly was elusive, constantly teleporting. Who could possibly hit it? And even if someone did, it was unlikely to cause any real damage.


    The Destruction Butterfly seemed to be entering the final stages of laying its eggs. Its speed in hunting humans had reached an unbelievable level. Although most of the city''s inhabitants had fled, tens of thousands remained, and now nearly all of them were dead.


    Han Ming, however, wasn''t worried. He was on the opposite side of Blackstone City, facing the western edge of the Primordial Forest¡ªthe direction leading deeper into the forest. Those fleeing the city wouldn''t head deeper into the forest, so even if the Destruction Butterfly ran out of prey in the city, it would chase the larger group of escapees. He was safe.


    After about an hour, Blackstone City finally fell silent. Hundreds of thousands had fled the city, escaping into the Primordial Forest, while tens of thousands had perished at the hands of the Destruction Butterfly. The scene was nothing short of horrifying.

 Chapter 59: The Insect Eggs

    Chapter 59: The Insect Eggs


    As the massacre in Heishi City was drawing to a close, Catherine leaned close to Han Ming''s ear and softly recited an incantation. It was a spell to track the Xuantian Ice Silkworm through a tracing mark.


    Han Ming was startled by Catherine''s close proximity and her whispering in his ear, sending a shiver down his spine. The warmth of her breath on his ear made him feel unsettled.


    Suddenly, Catherine playfully flicked her tongue against Han Ming''s earlobe.


    Han Ming''s body stiffened in shock. It wasn''t that Catherine had done anything harmful, but her flirtatious gesture left him flustered.


    What''s gotten into this woman?


    Although Han Ming had never harbored any ill feelings towards Catherine, he hadn''t particularly liked her either. She was too cold, making it hard for anyone to get close to her.


    But it had to be said, since the day Han Ming was born, he had never seen a woman as beautiful as Catherine. It was likely that no man in the world could remain unmoved by her beauty.


    Catherine herself didn''t know why she had acted so impulsively. With flushed cheeks, she transformed into a stream of light and entered the ring of residence without a word.


    Han Ming quickly put the ring on his right hand, his heart still racing.


    After the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Heishi City fell into a terrifying silence.


    Han Ming hesitated, not daring to enter the city immediately, fearing that the Destruction Butterfly might not be completely dead.


    He waited until the sky began to lighten before cautiously stepping into the city. He tiptoed, trying to breathe as silently as possible. As he walked towards the city center, he passed by bodies strewn everywhere, each without a single wound or drop of blood, as if they were merely asleep, yet unmistakably dead.


    Han Ming knew that somewhere in Heishi City, something terrifying was lurking. This thought made him feel suffocated and anxious. He would have preferred to see a scene of carnage and bloodshed rather than this eerie silence.


    Han Ming quietly climbed the tallest tower in Heishi City and stood at the top, looking around. The cold morning wind blew through his hair and clothes. The vast city was eerily silent, like a ghost town that had been dead for countless years.


    Finally, Han Ming noticed something unusual on the roof of a building. The stone house was covered with a layer of white substance, as if it had just snowed.


    Not daring to make a sound, Han Ming climbed down the tower and crept towards the stone house.


    He moved cautiously, hardly daring to breathe, until the sky was fully lit, and he finally reached the house.


    Peeking from behind a building, he saw that the white substance on the roof was a thin layer of white silk. In the center lay the tricolored Destruction Butterfly, which had changed in size.


    The Destruction Butterfly, which Han Ming had previously seen as the size of a normal butterfly, had now grown to about a meter in length. It lay motionless on the white silk, with several colorful insect eggs beside it, each the size of a quail egg.


    Han Ming excitedly counted seven eggs. The thought of hatching these eggs and having seven Destruction Butterflies by his side made him drool. With such power, he could defeat anyone!


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Lost in his daydreams, Han Ming felt as if he could already see a bright future.


    Gathering his thoughts, Han Ming crept towards the stone house. He wasn''t sure if the Destruction Butterfly was truly dead, but he couldn''t pass up such a rare opportunity. As the saying goes, "Nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    Faced with such a temptation, no one could simply walk away, and Han Ming was no exception.


    He picked up a small stone and threw it onto the roof, then quickly hid behind a building, panting heavily, his heart pounding.


    Seeing that the Destruction Butterfly didn''t move, he cautiously emerged, overjoyed. He scrambled onto the roof and reached out to take the seven eggs.


    A soft crack came from the Destruction Butterfly.


    In that instant, Han Ming''s heart stopped. His muscles stiffened, and he slowly turned his head to look.


    The Destruction Butterfly twitched slightly and then turned to dust.


    Han Ming let out a sigh of relief. It seemed the Destruction Butterfly was truly dead.


    Reflecting on his actions, Han Ming realized how dangerous it had been to reach for the eggs without caution. The thought sent a chill down his spine.


    Who knew if the eggs were safe? The Destruction Butterfly could drain life force upon contact. What if the eggs had the same effect?


    Feeling lucky, Han Ming tore a piece of cloth from his clothes and carefully picked up one egg, placing it into a prepared cloth bag.


    Storage bags were useful, but they couldn''t hold living things, so the eggs had to be carried in a regular bag.


    After collecting all the eggs and securing the bag at his waist, Han Ming smiled with satisfaction. Given the massacre in Heishi City, it wouldn''t be long before the Northern Alliance sent experts to investigate.


    After a night of running around, Han Ming was exhausted. He entered a tavern, which was also eerily silent, with several bodies lying on the floor.


    Avoiding the bodies, Han Ming grabbed some food from the kitchen and quickly left Heishi City.


    He ran deep into the wilderness for half a day, feeling safe from any potential pursuers.


    Climbing to the top of a large tree, Han Ming ate his fill and recited the tracking spell Catherine had taught him. The wooden ring emitted a faint green light, and Han Ming sensed a weak energy moving slowly deep within the wilderness.


    That must be the Xuantian Ice Silkworm.


    He then took out the animal skin Catherine had given him, detailing the method to capture the Xuantian Ice Silkworm. In his earlier haste, he hadn''t examined it closely. Now, reading it made him speechless.


    "Grind five fire-attribute magical beast cores with three Flame Grass into powder. Feed it to a fourth-tier fire-attribute magical beast, the Crimson Flame Eagle, then kill the eagle and throw its body into the Xuantian Ice Silkworm''s cave. The Crimson Flame Eagle''s attributes are in conflict with the Xuantian Ice Silkworm, and eagles are natural enemies of silkworms. The Xuantian Ice Silkworm will undoubtedly devour the eagle''s body and be burned by the powder inside, allowing it to be killed. Then, apply the remaining powder to your hands to extract its core."


    This made Han Ming''s head ache. Each item listed was extremely rare. The fire-attribute magical beast cores, though not specified in tier, likely required at least third-tier cores. These cores were precious, rarely seen even in large auctions, and Han Ming could hardly afford one, let alone five.


    Flame Grass was a valuable herb for fire mages to enhance their power, often used in crafting potent fire-attribute pills. Its value was comparable to that of fire-attribute magical beast cores.


    As for the fourth-tier Crimson Flame Eagle, Han Ming had never seen one but knew it would be the hardest to obtain. While fifth-tier fire-attribute magical beast cores were difficult to collect, at least they could be obtained from third-tier beasts, albeit with great effort. Flame Grass could be traded for, but the fourth-tier Crimson Flame Eagle was another matter.


    This was a fourth-tier magical beast, and Han Ming, with his current strength, found hunting third-tier beasts challenging. To find a fourth-tier fire-attribute magical beast, he would have to venture into the deepest part of the wilderness, near the core area known as the Ghost Domain.


    Originally, Han Ming had planned to find an extreme cold magical beast core in the outermost region of the wilderness, the Icy Plains, where the Xuantian Ice Silkworm resided. But now, to capture the Xuantian Ice Silkworm, he had to go to the deepest part of the wilderness, the Flame Prison, to hunt a fourth-tier magical beast, the Crimson Flame Eagle. It was a frustrating situation.


    Clearly, the Xuantian Ice Silkworm''s tier wasn''t necessarily higher than the Crimson Flame Eagle''s, but its strength was far superior.


    It had even severely injured a tricolored Destruction Butterfly from another dimension. Its power was undoubtedly immense, and only such a rare beast could produce an extreme cold core.


    Han Ming felt helpless. Wasn''t this just setting him up for failure?

 Chapter 60: The Bizarre

    Chapter 60: The Bizarre


    However, Han Ming had no other choice but to brace himself and move forward.


    Having witnessed the power of the Xuantian Ice Silkworm, he gained a deeper understanding of the first form of the Water God''s Art, "Extreme Freeze."


    The chilling power of "Extreme Freeze" was likely far more formidable than that of the Xuantian Ice Silkworm. Otherwise, why would it require such a monstrous magical beast core to cultivate?


    Han Ming was well aware of the terrifying cold emitted by the Xuantian Ice Silkworm. A member of the Falcon Mercenary Group had been frozen into a crystalline statue just by approaching within ten meters. Even the person who tried to thaw the statue succumbed to the cold and died.


    Who said water mages have no future!? If I master the first form of the Water God''s Art, its freezing power will surpass even that of the Xuantian Ice Silkworm. Then, anyone who displeases me will be turned into an ice sculpture!


    What? You want to thaw them? Well, you''ll die too.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Han Ming laughed heartily, his earlier frustrations dissipating in the joy of being able to cultivate the first form of the Water God''s Art. Endure the bitter to become the master!


    Water God''s Art, here I come!


    The wilderness forest was vast, and as Han Ming ventured deeper, the number of magical beasts increased. Eventually, he encountered one or two low-tier beasts every day. Although these low-tier beasts posed no fatal threat, they significantly slowed his progress.


    After a full month, he hadn''t even covered half the distance to the central region of the wilderness forest.


    In the remote wilderness, Han Ming no longer worried about drawing attention. He took out his giant battle axe, carrying it on his back daily.


    After defeating a first-tier wood-attribute magical beast, Han Ming sat on the ground, noticing the dusk had fallen.


    He extracted the crystal from the beast''s head and tossed it into his storage bag. Now, his bag contained nearly a hundred assorted small crystals¡ªquite a haul.


    The month of training had made Han Ming more adept with his giant battle axe.


    His magical cultivation had stabilized at the second-tier, first-level Grand Mage. The next advancement was still far off.


    Since he couldn''t cultivate combat energy, he focused on honing his techniques and physical agility. While others spent time consolidating their combat energy, Han Ming, free from such concerns, dedicated his time to mastering attack techniques¡ªhis only way to enhance his strength.


    Shirtless, Han Ming stood in a forest clearing, wielding his giant axe with ease. His seemingly delicate arms hid explosive strength. With swift movements, he felled trees as thick as a man''s waist, startling groups of animals into fleeing.


    Han Ming grew more proficient, the giant axe becoming an extension of his body. His strikes¡ªchopping, slashing, smashing, sweeping¡ªbecame a blur of black shadows.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    After two hours of practice, the sky had darkened completely.


    Han Ming packed up, slung his shirt over his shoulder, and headed to a small river. He stripped and dove in with a perfect arc.


    The cool, clear water washed away his sweat, soothing his body. He floated on the surface, resting under the faint glow of plants and starlight piercing the thin black mist.


    As he prepared to dress, he heard faint footsteps¡ªthree or four people approaching.


    Who would come this deep into the wilderness? Most people only ventured to the outskirts to hunt low-tier beasts for magic crystals.


    Han Ming, caught off guard, quickly crouched in the water, hiding behind riverside weeds, only his eyes and nose above the surface.


    Soon, three figures appeared¡ªyoung women, each quite attractive.


    Oh no!


    Han Ming realized his clothes were still on the bank.


    The tallest woman frowned, "Who''s in the water? Come out!"


    Han Ming, seeing no point in hiding, stood up, revealing his upper body.


    "Sorry, I was bathing and didn''t hear you. I didn''t want to startle you," he said with a smile.


    The tall woman''s expression softened. Han Ming''s explanation made sense; he couldn''t very well run around naked.


    The two younger women giggled. One, cute-looking, teased, "We wanted to get some water, but with you bathing here, how can we drink it?"


    Han Ming scratched his head, embarrassed.


    The tall woman frowned, "Come out!"


    "Out? I''m naked. You''d see everything," Han Ming replied, puzzled.


    His words, though innocent, sounded like teasing to the women.


    The younger ones stopped smiling, while the tall woman glared, "You dare insult us! Come out now, or I''ll kill you!"


    Han Ming, confused by their mood swings, sighed, "Alright, I''m coming out."


    He waded ashore, the shallow water no longer hiding him.


    The two younger women screamed.


    "You''re dead!" The tall woman swung her sword at Han Ming.


    He rolled away, grabbing his clothes and hopping on one leg to put them on.


    "Hey! You told me to come out, and now you''re mad? What''s the deal?" Han Ming protested.


    The women were being unreasonable.


    "You''re asking for it!" The tall woman attacked again.


    Han Ming, adhering to the principle of not fighting women, dodged her strikes and finally dressed.


    Seeing no reason to fight over such a trivial matter, he turned to leave.


    But the tall woman, relentless, kept thrusting her sword at him.


    Han Ming grew annoyed, "Enough already!"


    The tall woman, only a first-level Grand Warrior, was no match. Han Ming, without using his weapon, caught her blade between two fingers and snapped it with a twist.


    "You! How dare you!" The tall woman, furious at her broken sword, glared.


    "Me? How dare I? Even women should be reasonable," Han Ming retorted.


    The other two women drew their swords, advancing on Han Ming.


    "Stop!"


    A man''s voice interrupted.


    Han Ming, about to break their swords, turned to see a tall, handsome man in white robes emerge from the shadows. His refined features and graceful demeanor outshone even Han Ming.


    The man''s presence was striking, but what caught Han Ming''s attention was his stealth. Han Ming, with his current strength, hadn''t sensed the man''s approach¡ªa clear sign of a master.


    "What''s going on?" the man asked, glancing at Han Ming.


    The women rushed to him, the younger ones clinging to him, complaining, "That jerk harassed us!"


    The tall woman, though less overt, held the man''s hand, gazing at him lovingly.


    Han Ming sighed, some people just have it all.


    The man, courteous, smiled at Han Ming, "There must be a misunderstanding. I hope you don''t mind."


    His words defused Han Ming''s anger. "No problem, just a misunderstanding. Let''s part ways here."


    Han Ming, with a nod, slung his giant axe over his shoulder and turned to leave.


    The women, noticing the axe, gasped.


    The man''s eyes gleamed, "Wait, friend."


    Han Ming stopped, "What now?"


    The man, without a word, stripped the tall woman, leaving her naked.


    Han Ming frowned, "What''s the meaning of this?"


    The man replied, "Consider this compensation. If you''re still unsatisfied, they can spend the night with you."


    The tall woman trembled but remained silent. The younger ones pouted.


    "No thanks," Han Ming said, growing wary.


    Suddenly, rapid footsteps approached from the forest.


    A muscular, towering man burst into view, spotting the naked tall woman. He roared, "Wife! Why did you run off with that pretty boy? And what''s this!"


    Han Ming was stunned. Wife? She was married?


    The tall woman, mortified, tried to dress, but the man in white calmly said, "Who said you could dress?"


    She hesitated, then removed her half-donned clothes.


    What the hell is going on? Han Ming was utterly confused.

 Chapter 61: The Ink Ape

    Chapter 61: The Ink Ape


    The situation was becoming increasingly intriguing. Han Ming sneered, crossing his arms as he watched coldly from the sidelines. He wanted to see what these people were really up to.


    The burly man who had arrived later seemed to fear the white-robed man, only scolding the tall woman while avoiding eye contact with the white-robed man. His evasive gaze was unmistakable.


    The tall woman bit her lip, her face pale. The situation was deeply humiliating for her.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Zhang. I''ve wronged you. In my next life, I''ll serve you as an ox or a horse to repay your kindness. You taught me everything I know, and now I''ll destroy my martial arts in front of you. We''re even."


    With a bitter smile, the tall woman raised her right hand and struck her abdomen. The force caused her to vomit blood, her body collapsing weakly to the ground. Sweat poured down her forehead as she truly dissipated the combat energy within her, becoming a cripple.


    Throughout this, the white-robed man remained silent, smiling faintly.


    "Why... why would you do this? Come back with me, live a peaceful life. Why must you follow him?" The burly man was furious at the tall woman''s actions.


    The white-robed man spoke lightly, "Take your hand off me. Do you think you have the right to point at me?"


    The burly man, startled, quickly withdrew his hand, awkwardly trying to help the tall woman up.


    But the tall woman shook off his hand, struggling to crawl toward the white-robed man.


    "Good girl. I''ll help you rebuild your combat energy when we return. You''ll recover fully within three years," the white-robed man comforted her.


    The tall woman looked at him with genuine gratitude, her feelings clearly not feigned.


    Han Ming was puzzled. While the burly man might be somewhat timid, that wasn''t necessarily a flaw. Courage often correlates with strength; with enough power, one naturally gains confidence.


    Those who dare to face stronger opponents are heroes; those who don''t are just ordinary people. That''s not a fault. But it was clear to Han Ming that the burly man truly cared for the tall woman, or he wouldn''t have chased her this far.


    Han Ming couldn''t understand what the white-robed man had that made the tall woman so infatuated. Anyone could see the white-robed man didn''t care about her life or death.


    There had to be something more to this. While it wasn''t Han Ming''s business, his curiosity was piqued.


    The other two women, clinging to the white-robed man, remained silent, heads bowed.


    Were they being forced? Han Ming wondered. But it didn''t seem so; the tall woman clearly had feelings for the white-robed man. Han Ming''s mind was a mess, and he gave up trying to figure it out.


    "Friend, since you have matters to attend to, I won''t intrude. Farewell." Han Ming was curious to see how this would end, but it was their private affair. He had no right to stay and watch. He didn''t want to get involved in others'' business.


    Seeing Han Ming about to leave again, the white-robed man quickly stopped him, "Wait, friend, don''t go yet."


    Han Ming halted, his face turning cold. "You keep stopping me. If you have something to say, say it. I''m busy."


    The white-robed man gave Han Ming a meaningful look. For a moment, Han Ming felt his mind go hazy, as if something was trying to invade his consciousness.


    At that moment, a faint light emanated from the ring on Han Ming''s finger, invisible to the naked eye. The light silently flowed into Han Ming''s body, causing him to shudder and immediately regain clarity. He had no idea what had just happened or that the white-robed man had just attempted to manipulate him.


    Seeing Han Ming only momentarily dazed and otherwise unharmed, the white-robed man was surprised but not alarmed. Instead, he smiled even more warmly.


    "Go, accompany our friend. We''ll head to the underground city together. You''ll take care of his daily needs for the next few days. No mistakes allowed," the white-robed man ordered the tall woman.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The tall woman hesitated, biting her lip, then quietly walked to Han Ming''s side, head bowed.


    Han Ming couldn''t bear to see the woman naked. He pulled a black robe from his waist and tossed it to her. The tall woman gave him a grateful look and quickly put it on. This time, the white-robed man didn''t stop her, merely smiling.


    Han Ming had clearly heard the white-robed man mention an "underground city." Could there be another city in the wilderness forest besides Heishi City? This was why Han Ming didn''t refuse the white-robed man''s arrangement. He wanted to follow them to this so-called underground city. But he kept his expression neutral, revealing nothing.


    "You! How can you just give her away? If you don''t love her, why did you take her from me? I''ll fight you!"


    The burly man, blinded by rage, raised his sword and charged at the white-robed man.


    The white-robed man smiled, dodging lightly like a swallow. He extended a finger, tapping the burly man''s forehead. The man collapsed instantly.


    A finger-sized hole appeared in the burly man''s forehead, blood and brain matter oozing out. He was dead.


    "My name is Bai Kai. May I know your name, friend?" The white-robed man didn''t even glance at the dead man, pulling out a white handkerchief to wipe his hands as he introduced himself to Han Ming.


    Han Ming gave the tall woman beside him a meaningful look. She barely reacted to her husband''s death, only swaying slightly before regaining her composure.


    Seeing her coldness, Han Ming ignored her, replying expressionlessly, "Han Ming. Your name doesn''t sound local, does it?"


    Aside from Li Chengfeng, this was the first time Han Ming had encountered such a Chinese-style name. Most people he''d met had names similar to those from Western countries on Earth. Out of curiosity, he asked. After all, on a small planet like Earth, names of all kinds were common, let alone in a vast otherworld.


    Bai Kai nodded, smiling. "Brother Han, neither are you, right? Let''s get moving."


    Seeing Bai Kai unwilling to reveal more, Han Ming didn''t press further. The group set off westward under the cover of night, heading deeper into the wilderness forest.


    Along the way, Bai Kai spoke little, only occasionally asking Han Ming harmless questions. Han Ming answered carefully, leaving no room for error.


    By noon on the third day, Han Ming and Bai Kai simultaneously stopped.


    The three women following them also halted, though they didn''t ask why.


    Suddenly, the bushes rustled, and a massive black ape leaped out. The ape stood over five meters tall, yet moved with surprising agility, its footsteps eerily silent for its size.


    "A third-tier wood-attribute magical beast, the Ink Ape!" Bai Kai''s eyes widened slightly as he identified the creature.


    "Brother Han, such an opportunity, I''ll leave it to you."


    Han Ming smiled and nodded, thanking him quietly. He remained wary of Bai Kai, understanding that this was a test of his strength. He didn''t point it out.


    The Ink Ape showed no interest in Han Ming or Bai Kai, its gaze lingering on the three beautiful women. There was even a hint of lust in its eyes.


    The two younger women screamed, hiding behind Bai Kai in fear.


    "The Ink Ape is among the weaker third-tier magical beasts. Its only notable trait is its lust for beauty. It often kidnaps women from villages, taking them back to its lair to torture and kill. Quite a fascinating creature," Bai Kai explained with a light laugh, seemingly admiring the ape''s behavior.


    The Ink Ape''s gaze shifted to the tall woman, its eyes lighting up. Clearly, she was exactly its type. Excited, it beat its chest with its fists, the sound echoing through the forest, and began to dance on the spot.


    Han Ming found the ape''s human-like behavior amusing, though its habit of killing women disgusted him.


    After a moment of jumping around, the Ink Ape''s eyes gleamed, drool dripping from its mouth. It leaned back, gathering strength, then lunged forward, its front claws digging deep into the soil.


    Suddenly, a thick green vine, as wide as a human thigh, emerged from beneath the tall woman, wrapping around her and dragging her toward the ape. The Ink Ape, nostrils flaring, panted heavily, clearly excited.


    The tall woman screamed, looking to Bai Kai for help. But Bai Kai ignored her, his smile unwavering as he watched Han Ming closely. The two younger women were also worried, stomping their feet in frustration but not daring to speak.


    Han Ming remained calm, leisurely walking forward. As the Ink Ape grabbed the tall woman from the vine and tore off her clothes, Han Ming reached the ape''s side. Just as the ape was about to climb a tree with its prize, Han Ming swung his giant axe.


    The Ink Ape, hearing the wind beneath it, tried to dodge, but Han Ming''s sudden move left it no time. It hastily brought its hind legs together, attempting to block the axe.


    Han Ming wasn''t worried. He knew the weight of his axe better than anyone. Even if he simply placed it on the ground, the Ink Ape would struggle to lift it.


    "Like a mantis trying to stop a chariot," Han Ming muttered disdainfully. The giant axe sliced through the Ink Ape like a scythe through grass, cutting it cleanly in half at the waist.


    The ape''s blood and guts spilled onto the ground, its upper body swaying before collapsing.


    "Seems like both men and beasts want to strip you," Han Ming joked with the tall woman, tossing her another black robe. He didn''t wait for her or Bai Kai''s reactions, immediately pulling out a sharp dagger to cut open the Ink Ape''s chest.


    Bai Kai didn''t stop him, still somewhat shocked by Han Ming''s display of strength. The Ink Ape was a third-tier magical beast, albeit a low-tier one. Han Ming had killed it with a single swing of his axe, a feat that was truly impressive. Bai Kai didn''t mind Han Ming taking the beast''s core; after all, Han Ming had killed it.


    "Ah, nothing," Han Ming sighed after rummaging through the ape''s body. As expected, the low-tier third-tier beast hadn''t produced a core. No wonder it was so weak. Disappointed, he smashed the ape''s head, retrieving a small wood-attribute crystal. Just as he was about to leave, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "What''s this?"


    Han Ming was shocked to find a yellow piece of animal skin inside the ape''s skull, with faint writing on it.


    Who could have done this? Placing a written piece of animal skin inside a living ape''s skull without killing it? Han Ming''s mind raced with questions.


    He discreetly crumpled the skin into a ball, storing it with the crystal. By the time he turned back, his expression was calm, revealing nothing.

 Chapter 62: Vitality

    Chapter 62: Vitality


    With outsiders present, Han Ming hadn''t dared to examine the contents of the animal skin over the past few days. Nor had he practiced his cultivation. He merely meditated occasionally, familiarizing himself with the magical core within his body.


    Han Ming had once wondered: since humans could also form cores, could these cores be absorbed by other mages like magical beast cores? If so, what would be extracted? For magical beasts, it was their beast souls. For humans, would it be... human souls?


    The thought horrified Han Ming, and he quickly dismissed it. It was too far-fetched. Besides, if it were possible to absorb human cores, someone would have done it by now. He had never heard of anyone possessing a human soul. Presumably, humans couldn''t absorb cores from their own kind, perhaps due to the principle of like repelling like. After all, two tigers cannot share one mountain.


    One evening, after dinner, Bai Kai took the two younger women deep into the grass for some intimate fun. Before leaving, he glanced at the tall woman beside Han Ming, then at Han Ming himself, a playful smirk on his face.


    The tall woman''s cheeks flushed, and she silently sat beside Han Ming, saying nothing.


    Han Ming closed his eyes, pretending not to notice.


    Seeing Bai Kai and the two women leave, the tall woman remained silent. She glanced at Han Ming, who was meditating with his eyes closed, and a complex expression crossed her face. Finally, as if making a decision, she bit her lip and walked over to Han Ming, reaching to undo her clothes.


    "Go back and sit down," Han Ming said calmly, his eyes still closed.


    The tall woman sighed softly and returned to her spot, sitting quietly without further action.


    Han Ming, sensing her stillness, refocused his attention on the core within his body.


    The small, faint blue light points orbited slowly around the central core. Han Ming drew magical energy from the small crystal in his hand, channeling it into the swirling vortex of blue light. The vortex spun, refining the energy before transferring it to the central core.


    The core absorbed the energy continuously, but no significant changes were visible.


    Suddenly, Han Ming had an idea. What if he increased the rate at which he absorbed energy from the crystal? He had tried this before, but each time, he ended up with a splitting headache. Moreover, he hadn''t observed the changes in the magical vortex during those attempts. Currently, his limit was absorbing the energy of nearly two and a half small crystals per day. Of course, if he used magic, the consumption would increase.


    With intense concentration, Han Ming could sense every movement around him. The water elements in the air conveyed even the slightest changes to his perception. In the distance, he could hear the faint gasps and rustling sounds of the two women.


    Han Ming ignored these distractions, focusing entirely on the vortex within his core. He began to increase the rate at which he absorbed water-attribute magical energy from the crystal.


    A flood of faint blue light points flowed from the crystal into the vortex in his body. Immediately, the familiar headache returned. But this time, he didn''t stop. He carefully observed the state of the vortex.


    The energy from the crystal flowed from his arm into the vortex in his dantian. Along the way, much of it dissipated into tiny specks of light, swirling around his body before fading away. Han Ming guessed this was due to his unique constitution, which caused some energy to be wasted.


    The remaining energy entered the vortex. As the vortex absorbed the influx of energy, it struggled momentarily before suddenly spinning faster, nearly doubling its usual speed.


    At that moment, Han Ming noticed something astonishing. A tiny, almost imperceptible strand of energy deviated from the core and flowed upward. It split into two even finer strands. One dispersed into countless threads, spreading throughout his body. The other unexpectedly flowed toward his waist, struggled briefly at the edge, and then passed through his body.


    Han Ming focused intently, tracking the strand of energy. To his shock, he discovered it had entered the small pouch at his waist.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Han Ming''s eyes snapped open, disbelief and excitement flooding his face.


    The pouch contained the seven eggs of the Destruction Butterfly.


    Could it be...?


    Han Ming nearly jumped up in excitement. He had a vague idea of what was happening. The two strands of energy that had deviated from the core¡ªone had dispersed into his body, likely absorbed by the Seed of Life within him. His water-attribute magical energy, refined by the vortex, had become purer.


    If his body was like a giant human-shaped Seed of Life, then this energy was being absorbed by the seed. Just as plants need water to grow, the Seed of Life required energy to thrive. The Tree of Life was the source of all living things, and the Seed of Life could naturally generate vitality. This meant that the water-attribute energy absorbed by his body was being converted into vitality, some of which was now flowing into the seven eggs of the Destruction Butterfly.


    This implied that as his magical power grew and he absorbed more energy, the amount of vitality he could generate would also increase. In time, he might be able to hatch the eggs using his own vitality.


    The thought thrilled Han Ming. The problem of hatching the eggs, which had troubled him for days, was now solved. It was like stumbling upon a treasure trove without even looking. He could now nurture the eggs of the Destruction Butterfly himself.


    Just then, Bai Kai returned with the two women. Seeing Han Ming sitting motionless, he glanced inquiringly at the tall woman.


    Noticing her lowered head and silence, Bai Kai''s face briefly showed displeasure, but he said nothing. The two women had already laid out a white fur blanket on the ground. Bai Kai gave the tall woman another meaningful look before lying down with the two women to sleep.


    Excited by the realization that he could nurture the eggs, Han Ming no longer cared about his headache. He began absorbing energy from the crystal at an even faster rate, watching as the faint strands of vitality passed through his body into the eggs. The sight filled him with exhilaration.


    He sat like this the entire night.


    By dawn, when Bai Kai announced it was time to move on, Han Ming finally stopped absorbing energy. He quickly ate a few bites of food and rejoined the group.


    Bai Kai noticed Han Ming''s pale complexion and found it odd. When one''s strength reached a certain level, sleep was unnecessary. A bit of meditation was enough to restore energy. Even if one wasn''t at their peak, they shouldn''t look as exhausted as Han Ming did. But this was a personal matter, and Bai Kai couldn''t bring himself to ask.


    He had no way of knowing that Han Ming''s fatigue was due to over-absorbing magical energy. Most people wouldn''t do this, as it was counterproductive to cultivation. If absorbing more energy meant faster progress, everyone would do it. Cultivation would become easy. But absorbing too much only added to one''s burden. Once the limit was reached, the excess energy would simply overflow, wasted.


    Han Ming, however, didn''t care about the waste.


    As they traveled, Han Ming became even more reserved. Bai Kai occasionally observed him, noticing how Han Ming would sometimes frown and other times smile warmly. Bai Kai was curious but hesitated to ask.


    The deeper they ventured into the wilderness, the more magical beasts they encountered. Han Ming ignored the first and second-tier beasts, but whenever a third-tier beast appeared, he would eagerly engage it, paying no heed to Bai Kai''s increasingly cold expression. Han Ming never revealed his magical abilities, relying solely on physical attacks without using any combat energy. This made Bai Kai both wary and intrigued. How could someone be so powerful without using combat energy? Bai Kai felt both fear and a flicker of excitement, though he hid it well.


    If you want to play the gentleman, fine. I''ll play the brute. I won''t hold back when there''s gain to be had, Han Ming thought.


    Half a month passed. The deeper they went, the more challenging the journey became. Strange creatures constantly blocked their path. At one point, Han Ming was surprised to see a horse.


    But this horse was bizarre. It had wings on its back and was the size of a rabbit. Its appearance was the most cartoonish of any magical beast Han Ming had ever seen. Its strength was also lacking; it fled at the sight of people, likely only a first-tier beast.


    This was the first time Han Ming had seen such a creature.


    "A first-tier wind-attribute magical beast, the Snow Colt. Quite rare, with astonishing speed but weak strength. It holds little value for us, but noblewomen and princesses adore it. However, it''s extremely hard to find on the market because it''s so difficult to catch. Experts wouldn''t waste their time chasing something with only ornamental value. I certainly couldn''t catch one," Bai Kai explained casually, noticing Han Ming''s curiosity. He had been trying to get closer to Han Ming, but Han Ming remained aloof.


    Seeing such a whimsical creature lifted Han Ming''s spirits, dispelling the frustration of over-absorbing energy. He stepped lightly toward the adorable Snow Colt.


    If even Han Ming was tempted, the women were even more so. All three stared at the Snow Colt with longing, even the usually reserved tall woman showing interest.


    The Snow Colt flapped its snow-white wings, munching on leaves from a tree while keeping a wary eye on its surroundings. Seeing Han Ming approach nonchalantly, it immediately turned and fled.


    Han Ming''s attempt to deceive the creature had failed. Embarrassed, he dropped his battle axe and dashed into the forest after the Snow Colt.


    "Overestimating yourself. The Snow Colt isn''t something you can catch. Strength is useless here; speed is what matters," Bai Kai sneered as Han Ming disappeared into the distance, dropping his usual genteel demeanor.


    The two women, seeing Han Ming leave his massive battle axe behind, approached it with curiosity. One of them bent down, grabbed the handle, and tried to lift it. The axe didn''t budge.


    Frustrated, she channeled her combat energy and tried again, but the result was the same. She stomped her foot in annoyance.


    The other woman also tried and failed.


    Bai Kai chuckled. "This axe is extraordinary. Despite its size, Han Ming wields it with ease. It''s not something you women can lift."

 Chapter 63: Two Places, Two Brothers!

    Chapter 63: Two Places, Two Brothers!


    Bai Kai was also intrigued by Han Ming''s battle axe. Seeing the two women fail to lift it, he walked over with a smile.


    After shooing the women away, he bent down with a grin to pick it up. The moment he grasped the wooden handle, he was struck by an ancient, primordial aura¡ªsimple yet profound, as if the axe had traveled through time from a distant past, evoking a sense of awe.


    Bai Kai''s expression turned serious. He now realized that this massive battle axe was far more extraordinary than he had imagined. He tried to lift it, but it didn''t budge.


    Summoning his combat energy, Bai Kai''s body glowed brilliantly, as if he were a celestial being descending to earth.


    Crack...


    Veins bulged on Bai Kai''s forehead as sweat dripped from his chin onto the ground. With great effort, he managed to lift the axe. He attempted to swing it, but could only manage a few feeble, unimpressive motions. In contrast, Han Ming wielded the axe with ease, as if it were a toy, exuding an overwhelming presence.


    The stark difference was not lost on the three women, but none dared to comment. Praising Bai Kai would be awkward, and staying silent would be equally so. They stood there, unsure of what to say.


    Whoosh!


    Bai Kai planted the axe heavily on the ground, breathing heavily. He was shocked. Initially, he had thought Han Ming''s oversized axe was just an ordinary weapon, made of wood due to its size. He hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    Now, he was stunned to discover that this wooden axe was not only heavier than he had imagined but also far denser than ordinary steel.


    What truly amazed him was that, despite his agility-focused training, he could only lift the axe with great effort using his combat energy. Yet Han Ming wielded it effortlessly without a hint of combat energy.


    How could someone with such a slender frame possess such immense strength?


    Bai Kai stared at the axe, speechless.


    A freak, a total freak.


    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to the group, Han Ming had already caught the Snow Colt and was quietly observing them from the shadows.


    The Snow Colt was indeed fast¡ªeven a battle-crazed warrior might struggle to catch it. But Han Ming was no ordinary warrior. Without relying on combat energy, his strength and speed were already on par with a battle-crazed expert.


    Bai Kai examined the axe closely, finding nothing remarkable aside from its weight and ancient design. He decided to leave it alone, no longer interested in it.


    "Why didn''t you make a move?"


    After putting the axe back and suppressing his combat energy, Bai Kai turned to the tall woman with a dark expression.


    The tall woman looked panicked. "He... he wouldn''t let me near him. I had no chance."


    Bai Kai nodded grimly. "The kid''s cautious."


    Noticing the tall woman hesitating, Bai Kai snapped, "Spit it out. Don''t stammer."


    After a long pause, the tall woman trembled, "Han Ming is incredibly strong and handsome. Are you sure you want to target him? If the sect leader finds out..."


    "Shut up!"


    Bai Kai exploded in rage, slapping the tall woman to the ground. "You dare threaten me? No one takes what I want!"


    The tall woman quickly apologized, fearing Bai Kai''s wrath.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Bai Kai''s menacing gaze swept over the other two women, who immediately lowered their heads, not daring to speak.


    Realizing he had gone too far, Bai Kai took a deep breath. "During this journey, I''ll find a way to deal with him. If I can''t handle him by the time we return to the sect, I''ll hand him over to the sect leader. No need for you to meddle."


    "Do you love me?"


    Bai Kai, like a master of mood swings, suddenly turned gentle, helping the tall woman up and tenderly comforting her.


    The tall woman, touched by his sudden kindness, clung to his arm. "Yes, I love you. It was my fault earlier. I shouldn''t have spoken out of turn. Even if you kill me, I''ll always love you. I''ll never betray you."


    Bai Kai smiled, seemingly satisfied. "You''re not falling for that kid, are you?"


    The tall woman was horrified. "No, never! I only love you. I would never betray you."


    "Relax, I was just asking. I trust you," Bai Kai said, pulling her into a gentle embrace and wiping her tears.


    Han Ming, hidden in the shadows, watched everything coldly. Seeing that the group had stopped discussing him, he quietly retreated. Then, pretending to be excited, he ran back to the group with heavy footsteps.


    Hearing the noise, Bai Kai knew Han Ming had returned. He whispered a few words to the tall woman, then stood with a smile to welcome Han Ming back. The tall woman quickly wiped her face, resuming her usual cold expression.


    "Haha, I caught it!" Han Ming laughed, proudly holding up the Snow Colt. He made no mention of what he had just witnessed, acting as if nothing had happened.


    Bai Kai was stunned. "You actually caught it?"


    The two younger women, forgetting all decorum, rushed to Han Ming, their eyes glued to the adorable creature.


    Seeing Han Ming holding the Snow Colt like a pigeon, its feathers ruffled, one of the women scolded, "You''re so rough! Look what you''ve done to it!"


    The other woman tugged at Han Ming''s sleeve, pleading, "Can you give it to me?"


    Han Ming grinned, pretending to hand it over. The women''s faces lit up, but just as they reached for it, Han Ming suddenly swung the Snow Colt into a cloth bag at his waist, tying it shut with only a small opening for air.


    "I''m giving this to my girlfriend. Why would I give it to you? Are you crazy?" Han Ming chuckled, slinging the axe over his shoulder and striding ahead.


    "That jerk!" The two women stomped their feet in frustration.


    "What''s that?" Han Ming suddenly noticed a patch of forest ahead shrouded in thick white mist, completely obscuring the view inside. The mist didn''t extend beyond that area, as if it were a separate world.


    "We''re here. The entrance to the underground city is inside," Bai Kai said, smiling. The journey had been smooth, especially...


    He glanced greedily at Han Ming''s back.


    "Let''s go in, then," Han Ming said eagerly.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away in the Beast Forest...


    In a clearing where most trees had been destroyed, three middle-aged men surrounded a young man, glaring at him fiercely.


    "Hand over the Thunder Leopard Manual you stole. It''s a treasure of our Qingfeng Sect. Give it back, and we''ll spare your life," one of the men barked.


    The young man, covered in countless small wounds, was drenched in blood. His combat energy surged around him, the air humming with the sound of wind. A falling leaf was sliced into pieces by the invisible blades of wind surrounding him, each piece cut finer and finer until it was almost invisible.


    Using combat energy to turn wind into blades¡ªthis was akin to wind magic!


    "You... you''ve mastered the Thunder Leopard Manual!?" one of the men exclaimed in disbelief.


    Another man shook his head. "Impossible! The Thunder Leopard Manual is our sect''s greatest treasure. Even our sect leader, a fourth-tier Battle Soul expert, has only mastered half of it. How could a mere Battle Madness-level kid like you master it completely?"


    The young man ignored their shock. He raised his head slightly, a charming smile on his lips, as if savoring the flow of the wind. He clenched his fists, and a terrifying roar of wind erupted, like the howl of a bloodthirsty leopard.


    The three men, all first-tier Battle Madness experts, were stunned by the young man''s power.


    The deafening roar of wind caused their eardrums to ache, and blood began to trickle from their ears.


    "Is this the true power of the Thunder Leopard Manual?" they muttered in awe.


    The young man looked at them, his smile turning sinister. "Consider yourselves lucky to witness the power of your sect''s treasure before you die."


    "What!?"


    The three men panicked, summoning all their combat energy to face the young man.


    The young man threw a punch, and countless tiny whirlwinds spun around his fist, producing a metallic screech.


    His fist struck one of the men, the wind blades shredding the man''s combat energy instantly. A gaping hole appeared in the man''s chest, rapidly expanding as his flesh and bones were torn into strips and then into dust. His body collapsed inward, as if sucked into a black hole, before exploding into a shower of blood.


    The other two men turned to flee, but they were too slow. The young man caught up to them in an instant, and they met the same gruesome fate.


    The young man laughed, his voice echoing through the forest. The raging winds shredded everything in their path, leaving no tree or bird untouched.


    He looked at his fist, his eyes cold. "With the Thunder Leopard Manual, my chances of entering the Battle God''s ruins have increased. Third Brother, I hope you''re safe. Don''t let me find only your bones when we meet again."


    With a wave of his hand, the tattered cloak on his back fluttered as he strode deeper into the forest.


    This man was none other than Han Ming''s second brother, Li Chengfeng!

 Chapter 64: The Mist

    As the man left the hall, a delicate, pale hand with pink nails emerged from the curtains of the wooden bed. The hand gently pulled the curtain aside, revealing a beautiful woman who peeked out and burst into laughter at the sight of Han Ming''s flustered expression.


    Han Ming, embarrassed and angry, snapped, "What are you laughing at?"


    The woman ignored him, her seductive eyes scanning him from head to toe several times before she nodded in satisfaction. "Bai Kai wasn''t lying. You really are a fine specimen."


    At the mention of Bai Kai, Han Ming''s eyes burned with rage.


    "Oh, why so fierce? Who are you trying to scare with that look?" the woman teased, stepping gracefully out of the bed and walking toward him.


    Fortunately, she was now dressed in a thin white robe, no longer naked, which made Han Ming feel slightly more at ease.


    "Enough nonsense. What do you want with me?" Han Ming demanded bluntly. Since he was already captured, there was no point in beating around the bush.


    The woman circled him slowly, her eyes appraising him, before suddenly reaching out and poking his chest.


    Han Ming''s heart sank. He tried to dodge, but his weakened body couldn''t react in time. The woman''s touch sent a wave of weakness through him, and he collapsed.


    She caught him with her right arm, supporting his back, and dragged him toward the bed.


    A terrible thought crossed Han Ming''s mind¡ªwas she going to drain his life force?


    The woman pulled back the curtain and, despite her delicate appearance, displayed surprising strength as she tossed Han Ming onto the bed. She climbed onto the bed herself, kneeling over him, her silver hair cascading onto his face, making him uncomfortable.


    It was then that Han Ming noticed another person on the bed. Upon closer inspection, he saw a man with sunken eyes and skin stretched tightly over his bones, looking like a desiccated corpse. If not for the faint rise and fall of his chest, Han Ming would have thought he was dead.


    The woman stared intently at Han Ming, reaching out to undo his clothes.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Han Ming''s mind raced, searching for a way to escape. But with his hands tied behind his back and his body still weak from the woman''s earlier touch, he was powerless.


    Just as Han Ming was at his wit''s end, the woman suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream. Her eyes widened in terror, and she scrambled backward, falling off the bed.


    She pointed at Han Ming''s waist, shrieking, "What is that!? What is that!? Who are you? Get it away from me! Get it away!"


    Han Ming was baffled by the sudden turn of events. Following her gaze, he realized she was pointing at the small cloth pouch tied to his waist¡ªthe one containing the seven eggs of the Destruction Butterfly.


    Could it be? Is she afraid of the eggs?


    To Han Ming''s astonishment, the woman began to age rapidly before his eyes. Her once-youthful face withered, her skin wrinkling and sagging like old tree bark. In moments, she transformed from a beautiful young woman into a haggard old crone.


    The guards outside, hearing her screams, rushed in.


    At the same time, Han Ming felt his strength returning. He realized that the pouch containing the eggs was overflowing with life force, more than the eggs could absorb. The excess energy was seeping into his body, restoring his vitality.


    "Grab him! Grab him! There''s something on him! Grab him!" the woman screeched, her once-melodious voice now shrill and grating.


    The masked guards hesitated, clearly shocked by the woman''s sudden transformation. Even without seeing their faces, Han Ming could imagine their stunned expressions.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "What are you waiting for!? Grab him!" the rapidly aging woman screamed.


    The guards snapped out of their daze and lunged at Han Ming.


    By now, Han Ming had regained his strength. He easily broke free of his bonds and delivered a devastating punch to the first guard''s face, reducing it to a bloody pulp.


    His right leg whipped out like a whip, sending another guard flying. The man''s bones cracked audibly as he vomited blood, chunks of internal organs mixed in.


    The remaining guards, terrified by Han Ming''s ferocity, hesitated. They drew black whips from their belts and lashed out at him.


    But Han Ming was unfazed. He darted behind one guard, his hand piercing through the man''s chest. In a flash, he appeared before another, snapping his neck with ease.


    In moments, the hall was empty except for Han Ming and the aged woman.


    Fearing she might cause trouble later, Han Ming decided to finish her off. He leaped toward her, but the woman, terrified of the pouch at his waist, dodged frantically.


    Han Ming chased her, growing increasingly frustrated. Despite her apparent lack of speed, he couldn''t catch her.


    The two danced around the hall, the woman always staying just out of reach.


    Eventually, the woman seemed to regain her composure. She realized that it wasn''t Han Ming who drained life force but the pouch at his waist. As long as she avoided the pouch, Han Ming couldn''t harm her.


    With this realization, she stopped fleeing and turned to face him.


    Though she lacked strength and speed, she effortlessly outmaneuvered Han Ming. No matter how he attacked, she always found a way to evade and counter.


    Han Ming swung a powerful kick, but the woman anticipated it, sidestepping and delivering a palm strike to his chest that sent him stumbling back.


    Seizing the opportunity, she grabbed a barely conscious guard, ripped off his mask, and kissed him. The guard''s body deflated like a balloon as the woman''s youth was partially restored.


    Han Ming, realizing the danger, rushed to stop her. But she countered his moves with ease, grabbing another guard and draining him.


    The woman grew stronger with each life she absorbed, while Han Ming grew increasingly desperate. If this continued, she would soon overpower him.


    "Thirty-six strategies, running away is the best!" Han Ming thought, gritting his teeth. He turned and fled.


    The woman, unwilling to let him escape, gave chase.


    As they ran, the woman grabbed anyone in her path, draining them dry. Her youth returned with each victim, and soon she looked like a woman in her thirties.


    Han Ming, realizing he couldn''t outrun her, desperately searched for an exit. The underground city was like a maze, and he had no idea where to go.


    Finally, he recognized a familiar path¡ªthe one leading to the stone cell where he had been held. He dashed toward it, hoping to find the tunnel he had seen earlier.


    The woman, seeing his destination, cackled madly and slowed her pursuit, confident she could catch him.


    Han Ming burst into the cell and kicked over the stone slab, only to find nothing beneath it. The tunnel was gone.


    Panicking, Han Ming stomped on the ground, and the floor crumbled, revealing a narrow passage. Without hesitation, he jumped in.


    The woman, arriving moments later, hesitated briefly before following.


    The tunnel was dark, damp, and filled with crawling insects. Han Ming fought back his disgust and crawled forward as fast as he could.


    After what felt like an eternity, he saw a glimmer of light ahead. He punched through the wall, creating an exit, and climbed out.


    He found himself in a vast, open space¡ªthe interior of the mountain Li Xiaotian had described.


    But where to go? Han Ming had no idea. The woman was close behind, her sharp nails glinting as she reached for him.


    Han Ming fought desperately, but no matter how he attacked, she always countered with ease. His body was soon covered in wounds, blood streaming down his skin.


    "Give up! Even if you''re faster and stronger, you''re no match for me. I don''t even need to use combat energy to defeat you," the woman cackled, toying with him like a cat with a mouse.


    Han Ming grew more frustrated with each failed attack. No matter how hard he tried, she always found a way to counter.


    Just as Han Ming was about to despair, a booming voice echoed through the cavern.


    "You dare show your face again? Heaven has delivered you to me!"


    A figure descended from above, landing between Han Ming and the woman.


    The woman''s face twisted in terror. "Impossible! Impossible! You can''t be alive!"


    She turned to flee, but the figure¡ªa gaunt old man with long, disheveled silver hair and skin like dried bark¡ªintercepted her.


    "My dear disciple, do you still recognize your master?" the old man asked, his voice filled with hatred.


    Even Han Ming, slow as he was, realized who the old man was¡ªLi Xiaotian, the betrayed master. And the woman was none other than his treacherous disciple, Yao Ji.


    "You... you can''t be alive! You''re dead! You''re dead! Why are you still alive!?" Yao Ji screamed, her voice hysterical.


    "I''m alive because I couldn''t die without killing you, my traitorous disciple!" Li Xiaotian roared.


    Yao Ji shrieked, unleashing a surge of wood-attribute combat energy. A massive ape, formed from her energy, charged at Li Xiaotian.


    The old man sidestepped, deflecting the ape''s attack with his arms. His hand shot out like a striking snake, grabbing the ape''s chest.


    The ape thrashed wildly, but Li Xiaotian clung to it like a sheet of paper, unmoved. When they landed, the ape disintegrated.


    Han Ming watched in awe. The old man had destroyed the ape with a single move.


    Though Li Xiaotian''s body was frail and his strength negligible, his skill was unparalleled. Han Ming felt a familiar sensation¡ªthis was the power of martial arts.


    The old man turned to Han Ming, breathing heavily. "Boy, how did you lure her here?"


    Han Ming quickly replied, "I found the animal skin you left in the ape''s skull and followed the instructions."


    Li Xiaotian laughed heartily. "Good! Good! Good! Since fate has brought us together, let me deal with this traitor first, and then we''ll talk."

 Chapter 65: The Fairy

    Chapter 65: The Fairy


    Fortunately, the cloth pouch containing the insect eggs was still there. Whoever had searched him likely didn¡¯t recognize its value and had left it untouched. Relieved, Han Ming finally allowed himself to relax and take a proper look around.


    Struggling to sit up on the edge of the stone slab, he surveyed his surroundings. He was in a massive stone cell, cold and damp, with walls as hard as iron, nearly impossible to damage. Directly in front of him was a small door made of an unknown material, wide enough for three people to pass through side by side. Below the door was a small square opening, too narrow for anyone to crawl through. On the ground beneath the opening sat a plate with a few vegetables and a small cup of water.


    So they don¡¯t want me dead, but they¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll regain my strength if they feed me properly, Han Ming thought with a bitter smile. But what does Bai Kai want from me?


    Earlier, Bai Kai had mentioned belonging to some sect, and it seemed their sect leader also had an interest in Han Ming. His mind was a jumble of questions, and he couldn¡¯t make sense of it all.


    As he shakily stood up, something fell from his body and clattered to the ground. Curious, he bent down to pick it up and realized it was the animal skin he had retrieved from the Ink Ape¡¯s skull. With Bai Kai and the others around at the time, he hadn¡¯t had a chance to examine it and had nearly forgotten about it.


    Trembling, he made his way to the small door. The effects of the white powder Bai Kai had used on him hadn¡¯t fully worn off, leaving him weak and unable to muster any strength. It took considerable effort just to reach the door, where he sat down and examined the animal skin by the faint light.


    The text on the skin read:


    ¡°I, Li Xiaotian, have devoted my life to martial arts, reaching the pinnacle of skill. In my youth, I traveled far and wide, challenging masters of martial arts and emerging victorious every time. I once held unparalleled fame in the Huangtian Continent.¡±


    This guy¡¯s got quite the ego, Han Ming thought as he read the first paragraph. He had never met anyone who claimed to be undefeated. He wondered if this Li Xiaotian was truly as skilled as he claimed. It seemed he was from another continent.


    ¡°By middle age, I longed for a worthy opponent but found none. So I left my homeland in search of the ultimate martial path. Crossing oceans, I arrived in a new land called the Northern Alliance. Yet even there, no one could match me. Disheartened, I settled in a secluded place and founded a sect called the Secret Sect. One day, while traveling, I encountered a young girl with extraordinary talent and took her in as my disciple. I named her Yaoji and treated her as my own daughter. Little did I know, she was cunning and ambitious. Twenty years later, she betrayed me, severely injuring me and stealing a demonic technique I had stumbled upon in my youth¡ªa technique that allows one to drain the life force and essence of others to strengthen oneself.¡±


    What a tragic story, Han Ming thought. He raised her like his own daughter, only to be betrayed by her. How pitiful.


    The middle section of the text detailed how Li Xiaotian had nurtured his disciple, recruited talented individuals to grow his sect, and how he had been ambushed by Yaoji. It also described the sinister nature of the demonic technique.


    But what caught Han Ming¡¯s attention was the final part.


    Li Xiaotian mentioned being imprisoned by Yaoji in a specially constructed stone cell, where his lifelong cultivation of combat energy was destroyed. He spent forty years in that cell, never giving up hope of escape. Using his formidable physical strength, he dug a tunnel leading to the back of the mountain. One day, when a disciple brought him food, he killed the disciple, disguised himself as the disciple, and left the cell. He then faked evidence suggesting the disciple had fled the sect. Meanwhile, Li Xiaotian escaped through the tunnel, only to find that the back of the mountain was a dead end¡ªa massive cave with narrow cracks impossible for a person to pass through.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    He hid in that cave for thirty years.


    One day, he spotted a small monkey squeezing through a crack in the mountain. Seizing the opportunity, he captured the monkey and used a secret technique to implant the animal skin with his plea for help into the monkey¡¯s head. He then released the monkey, hoping someone would find it and come to his rescue.


    Li Xiaotian promised to reveal the location of a treasure he had hidden in the Huangtian Continent to anyone who saved him.


    What shocked Han Ming was that the stone cell Li Xiaotian described seemed identical to the one he was currently in.


    Could it really be such a coincidence? Han Ming wondered. First, I¡¯m imprisoned in the same cell as Li Xiaotian, and then I accidentally retrieve his plea for help from the Ink Ape¡¯s skull. What are the odds?


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of treasure Li Xiaotian had hidden in the Huangtian Continent.


    Han Ming¡¯s theory that he was in the same cell as Li Xiaotian wasn¡¯t baseless. According to Li Xiaotian, his disciple Yaoji had stolen a demonic technique that allowed her to drain the life force and essence of others. One of the technique¡¯s effects was the ability to bewitch and control others, making them utterly devoted and incapable of resistance.


    This reminded Han Ming of the three women who had followed Bai Kai. If Bai Kai had also learned this technique, their strange behavior would make sense.


    But this was all speculation. The only way to confirm it was to find the tunnel Li Xiaotian had mentioned.


    According to the animal skin, the tunnel was located directly beneath the stone slab Han Ming had been lying on.


    The slab was enormous. Under normal circumstances, Han Ming could have moved it easily, but weakened by Bai Kai¡¯s drug, he could barely lift it.


    After several failed attempts, Han Ming gave up. I¡¯ll have to wait until my strength returns, he thought.


    Sitting cross-legged on the slab, he closed his eyes and began meditating. Though he had no magic crystals, the damp, water-rich environment provided enough elemental energy to help him recover slightly.


    <hr>


    After an unknown amount of time, the small door creaked open. Two masked figures entered without a word, each taking one of Han Ming¡¯s arms and leading him out.


    Han Ming realized the stone cell was deep underground. The masked figures led him up a spiraling stone staircase until they finally emerged into sunlight.


    They passed through a massive stone gate guarded by sentries, who briefly inspected them before allowing them to proceed.


    The two masked figures led Han Ming down a long corridor. The surroundings opened up, revealing a mix of wooden buildings, both tall and short, simple yet elegant. The walls of the corridor were adorned with intricate carvings¡ªbirds, beasts, rare plants, and figures of men and women, all exuding vitality. Among them were two paintings of a fairy, her skin as white as snow, draped in sheer gauze. In one painting, she walked gracefully; in the other, she soared like a crane, breathtakingly beautiful.


    Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the artistry.


    They passed through several courtyards and winding paths until they reached a grand hall.


    ¡°Go in!¡± the masked figures ordered, tying Han Ming¡¯s hands behind his back with rope and shoving him through the door. They remained outside, guarding the entrance.


    Han Ming looked around the vast hall. Aside from a few massive pillars, the only notable feature was an enormous wooden bed at the center. The walls and pillars were covered in carvings of the same fairy he had seen earlier, each depicting her in a different pose.


    Suddenly, the wooden bed began to shake violently.


    Is someone on the bed? Han Ming wondered.


    Cautiously, he approached the bed, which was surrounded by layers of sheer curtains. Peeking through a gap in the curtains, he was met with a scene that made his face burn.


    On the bed, a man and woman, both completely naked, were entangled in an intimate embrace. The woman turned her head and smiled seductively at Han Ming before returning to her activities.


    Han Ming quickly backed away, his heart racing. He had never seen anything like this.


    What shocked him even more was that the woman on the bed was the fairy depicted in the carvings.


    Who is she? Could she be Yaoji, the disciple Li Xiaotian mentioned?


    But that didn¡¯t make sense. According to Li Xiaotian¡¯s timeline, Yaoji would be nearly a hundred years old by now. Yet the woman on the bed looked no older than seventeen or eighteen.


    Unsure of what to do, Han Ming retreated to a corner of the hall, his mind racing.


    After a while, the bed finally stopped shaking. Soft laughter and whispers came from behind the curtains.


    A moment later, the curtains parted, and a man emerged, casually dressing himself. He paid no attention to Han Ming and walked straight to the door, exiting the hall.


    Han Ming was stunned. The man was strikingly handsome, with delicate, almost feminine features. His skin was pale, his waist slender, and his movements were unnaturally graceful. But his face was haggard, with deep dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t slept in days.

 Chapter 66: Li Xiaotian

    As the man left the hall, a delicate, pale hand with pink nails emerged from the curtains of the wooden bed. The hand gently pulled the curtain aside, revealing a beautiful woman who peeked out and burst into laughter at the sight of Han Ming''s flustered expression.


    Han Ming, embarrassed and angry, snapped, "What are you laughing at?"


    The woman ignored him, her seductive eyes scanning him from head to toe several times before she nodded in satisfaction. "Bai Kai wasn''t lying. You really are a fine specimen."


    At the mention of Bai Kai, Han Ming''s eyes burned with rage.


    "Oh, why so fierce? Who are you trying to scare with that look?" the woman teased, stepping gracefully out of the bed and walking toward him.


    Fortunately, she was now dressed in a thin white robe, no longer naked, which made Han Ming feel slightly more at ease.


    "Enough nonsense. What do you want with me?" Han Ming demanded bluntly. Since he was already captured, there was no point in beating around the bush.


    The woman circled him slowly, her eyes appraising him, before suddenly reaching out and poking his chest.


    Han Ming''s heart sank. He tried to dodge, but his weakened body couldn''t react in time. The woman''s touch sent a wave of weakness through him, and he collapsed.


    She caught him with her right arm, supporting his back, and dragged him toward the bed.


    A terrible thought crossed Han Ming''s mind¡ªwas she going to drain his life force?


    The woman pulled back the curtain and, despite her delicate appearance, displayed surprising strength as she tossed Han Ming onto the bed. She climbed onto the bed herself, kneeling over him, her silver hair cascading onto his face, making him uncomfortable.


    It was then that Han Ming noticed another person on the bed. Upon closer inspection, he saw a man with sunken eyes and skin stretched tightly over his bones, looking like a desiccated corpse. If not for the faint rise and fall of his chest, Han Ming would have thought he was dead.


    The woman stared intently at Han Ming, reaching out to undo his clothes.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Han Ming''s mind raced, searching for a way to escape. But with his hands tied behind his back and his body still weak from the woman''s earlier touch, he was powerless.


    Just as Han Ming was at his wit''s end, the woman suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream. Her eyes widened in terror, and she scrambled backward, falling off the bed.


    She pointed at Han Ming''s waist, shrieking, "What is that!? What is that!? Who are you? Get it away from me! Get it away!"


    Han Ming was baffled by the sudden turn of events. Following her gaze, he realized she was pointing at the small cloth pouch tied to his waist¡ªthe one containing the seven eggs of the Destruction Butterfly.


    Could it be? Is she afraid of the eggs?


    To Han Ming''s astonishment, the woman began to age rapidly before his eyes. Her once-youthful face withered, her skin wrinkling and sagging like old tree bark. In moments, she transformed from a beautiful young woman into a haggard old crone.


    The guards outside, hearing her screams, rushed in.


    At the same time, Han Ming felt his strength returning. He realized that the pouch containing the eggs was overflowing with life force, more than the eggs could absorb. The excess energy was seeping into his body, restoring his vitality.


    "Grab him! Grab him! There''s something on him! Grab him!" the woman screeched, her once-melodious voice now shrill and grating.


    The masked guards hesitated, clearly shocked by the woman''s sudden transformation. Even without seeing their faces, Han Ming could imagine their stunned expressions.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What are you waiting for!? Grab him!" the rapidly aging woman screamed.


    The guards snapped out of their daze and lunged at Han Ming.


    By now, Han Ming had regained his strength. He easily broke free of his bonds and delivered a devastating punch to the first guard''s face, reducing it to a bloody pulp.


    His right leg whipped out like a whip, sending another guard flying. The man''s bones cracked audibly as he vomited blood, chunks of internal organs mixed in.


    The remaining guards, terrified by Han Ming''s ferocity, hesitated. They drew black whips from their belts and lashed out at him.


    But Han Ming was unfazed. He darted behind one guard, his hand piercing through the man''s chest. In a flash, he appeared before another, snapping his neck with ease.


    In moments, the hall was empty except for Han Ming and the aged woman.


    Fearing she might cause trouble later, Han Ming decided to finish her off. He leaped toward her, but the woman, terrified of the pouch at his waist, dodged frantically.


    Han Ming chased her, growing increasingly frustrated. Despite her apparent lack of speed, he couldn''t catch her.


    The two danced around the hall, the woman always staying just out of reach.


    Eventually, the woman seemed to regain her composure. She realized that it wasn''t Han Ming who drained life force but the pouch at his waist. As long as she avoided the pouch, Han Ming couldn''t harm her.


    With this realization, she stopped fleeing and turned to face him.


    Though she lacked strength and speed, she effortlessly outmaneuvered Han Ming. No matter how he attacked, she always found a way to evade and counter.


    Han Ming swung a powerful kick, but the woman anticipated it, sidestepping and delivering a palm strike to his chest that sent him stumbling back.


    Seizing the opportunity, she grabbed a barely conscious guard, ripped off his mask, and kissed him. The guard''s body deflated like a balloon as the woman''s youth was partially restored.


    Han Ming, realizing the danger, rushed to stop her. But she countered his moves with ease, grabbing another guard and draining him.


    The woman grew stronger with each life she absorbed, while Han Ming grew increasingly desperate. If this continued, she would soon overpower him.


    "Thirty-six strategies, running away is the best!" Han Ming thought, gritting his teeth. He turned and fled.


    The woman, unwilling to let him escape, gave chase.


    As they ran, the woman grabbed anyone in her path, draining them dry. Her youth returned with each victim, and soon she looked like a woman in her thirties.


    Han Ming, realizing he couldn''t outrun her, desperately searched for an exit. The underground city was like a maze, and he had no idea where to go.


    Finally, he recognized a familiar path¡ªthe one leading to the stone cell where he had been held. He dashed toward it, hoping to find the tunnel he had seen earlier.


    The woman, seeing his destination, cackled madly and slowed her pursuit, confident she could catch him.


    Han Ming burst into the cell and kicked over the stone slab, only to find nothing beneath it. The tunnel was gone.


    Panicking, Han Ming stomped on the ground, and the floor crumbled, revealing a narrow passage. Without hesitation, he jumped in.


    The woman, arriving moments later, hesitated briefly before following.


    The tunnel was dark, damp, and filled with crawling insects. Han Ming fought back his disgust and crawled forward as fast as he could.


    After what felt like an eternity, he saw a glimmer of light ahead. He punched through the wall, creating an exit, and climbed out.


    He found himself in a vast, open space¡ªthe interior of the mountain Li Xiaotian had described.


    But where to go? Han Ming had no idea. The woman was close behind, her sharp nails glinting as she reached for him.


    Han Ming fought desperately, but no matter how he attacked, she always countered with ease. His body was soon covered in wounds, blood streaming down his skin.


    "Give up! Even if you''re faster and stronger, you''re no match for me. I don''t even need to use combat energy to defeat you," the woman cackled, toying with him like a cat with a mouse.


    Han Ming grew more frustrated with each failed attack. No matter how hard he tried, she always found a way to counter.


    Just as Han Ming was about to despair, a booming voice echoed through the cavern.


    "You dare show your face again? Heaven has delivered you to me!"


    A figure descended from above, landing between Han Ming and the woman.


    The woman''s face twisted in terror. "Impossible! Impossible! You can''t be alive!"


    She turned to flee, but the figure¡ªa gaunt old man with long, disheveled silver hair and skin like dried bark¡ªintercepted her.


    "My dear disciple, do you still recognize your master?" the old man asked, his voice filled with hatred.


    Even Han Ming, slow as he was, realized who the old man was¡ªLi Xiaotian, the betrayed master. And the woman was none other than his treacherous disciple, Yao Ji.


    "You... you can''t be alive! You''re dead! You''re dead! Why are you still alive!?" Yao Ji screamed, her voice hysterical.


    "I''m alive because I couldn''t die without killing you, my traitorous disciple!" Li Xiaotian roared.


    Yao Ji shrieked, unleashing a surge of wood-attribute combat energy. A massive ape, formed from her energy, charged at Li Xiaotian.


    The old man sidestepped, deflecting the ape''s attack with his arms. His hand shot out like a striking snake, grabbing the ape''s chest.


    The ape thrashed wildly, but Li Xiaotian clung to it like a sheet of paper, unmoved. When they landed, the ape disintegrated.


    Han Ming watched in awe. The old man had destroyed the ape with a single move.


    Though Li Xiaotian''s body was frail and his strength negligible, his skill was unparalleled. Han Ming felt a familiar sensation¡ªthis was the power of martial arts.


    The old man turned to Han Ming, breathing heavily. "Boy, how did you lure her here?"


    Han Ming quickly replied, "I found the animal skin you left in the ape''s skull and followed the instructions."


    Li Xiaotian laughed heartily. "Good! Good! Good! Since fate has brought us together, let me deal with this traitor first, and then we''ll talk."

 Chapter 67: The Twin-Souled Demoness

    Chapter 67: The Twin-Souled Demoness


    Yao Ji had clearly anticipated that the giant ape spirit beast wouldn''t be enough to stop Li Xiaotian. While Li Xiaotian was dealing with the spirit beast, she had already begun her escape. By now, she had reached the tunnel entrance and was about to crawl inside.


    "Be careful, she''s trying to escape!" Han Ming shouted in warning.


    If the woman escaped, it would spell endless trouble. She knew his name and appearance, and he had nearly killed her. It was only a matter of time before she sought revenge. If she hid in the shadows and ambushed him at every turn, it would be a nightmare.


    The old man, however, merely smiled calmly. In a flash, he vanished and reappeared right in front of Yao Ji, blocking her path.


    Seeing herself trapped again, Yao Ji let out a maddened scream. Her body suddenly radiated a blinding, multicolored light.


    Is she going to self-destruct!? Han Ming''s heart raced.


    Everyone had their own core. Warriors and mages alike formed cores once their combat energy or magic reached a certain level. Han Ming, now a second-tier grand mage, had formed his magic core. However, since he didn''t practice combat energy, he had never formed a combat core.


    It was certain that each person could only have one core. This was why it was impossible for anyone to simultaneously cultivate both combat energy and magic.


    When pushed to the brink of despair, some people might go mad and detonate their core. The resulting explosion could severely injure or even kill others of the same tier.


    Yao Ji''s body was now emitting intense light, a clear sign that she was about to self-destruct.


    Han Ming was frantic. He had finally met Li Xiaotian and couldn''t let the old man die like this. The old man was so frail¡ªwho knew if he could survive Yao Ji''s self-destruction?


    In a moment of desperation, Han Ming grabbed the pouch containing the Destruction Butterfly eggs tied to his waist and hurled it at Yao Ji.


    It was a desperate move, and he had no idea if it would work.


    The old man''s eyes gleamed. His right hand shot out like a claw, crushing Yao Ji''s head in an instant, completely thwarting her attempt to self-destruct.


    As Yao Ji died, thousands of tiny glowing particles burst from her body.


    At the same time, the pouch Han Ming had thrown arrived.


    The particles, which had begun to scatter and dissipate, suddenly gathered together and were swiftly absorbed into the pouch.


    The sudden turn of events stunned the old man.


    The pouch floated in mid-air, spinning rapidly and forming a faint vortex. The glowing particles were slowly drawn into the vortex and absorbed into the pouch.


    The pouch emitted a soft glow as more and more particles were absorbed. The process continued slowly and steadily.


    Han Ming stared in shock, unsure of what to do. He hadn''t expected this outcome.


    He had only wanted to stop Yao Ji from self-destructing but lacked the ability to do so. In his panic, he had thrown the pouch without thinking.


    Now, the old man had effortlessly killed Yao Ji, and this bizarre scene was unfolding before his eyes.


    What should he do?


    The old man was watching intently as the pouch absorbed the glowing particles.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Han Ming guessed that the particles were the life force Yao Ji had stolen from others. Now that she was dead, the unrefined life force was dispersing.


    He knew this, and he was sure Li Xiaotian knew it too.


    What if the old man, seeing the pouch''s power, decided to take it for himself?


    Han Ming''s mind was in chaos.


    More than half of the particles had been absorbed, and the process showed no sign of stopping.


    "What is in there? How can it absorb life force too?" the old man asked, his voice filled with awe.


    Han Ming didn''t know how to respond.


    After a while, all the particles in the air had either been absorbed or naturally dissipated. The pouch''s glow faded, and it fell to the ground.


    Han Ming watched the old man cautiously, wanting to retrieve the pouch but afraid the old man might attack him.


    The old man stared at the pouch for a moment, then looked up, his eyes sharp and menacing. "Who are you? Are you with Yao Ji!?"


    Han Ming was startled and quickly explained, "No, absolutely not."


    The old man stepped closer, and Han Ming backed away in fear.


    If the old man could kill Yao Ji so easily, dealing with Han Ming would be child''s play.


    "Don''t come any closer. I was the one who led Yao Ji here. I came to save you. You can''t repay kindness with cruelty," Han Ming pleaded, trying to defend himself.


    "Tell me, what''s in that pouch? Have you also practiced that demonic art? How else could you absorb Yao Ji''s life force?"


    Before Han Ming could respond, the old man vanished.


    Han Ming''s heart sank. He stomped his feet into the ground, propelling himself toward the pouch like a blur.


    But the old man reappeared in his path, a withered hand gripping Han Ming''s throat and stopping him mid-air.


    "Speak! If you don''t, you''ll die alongside that traitor!"


    The old man''s eyes grew colder.


    Han Ming, held in the old man''s grip, felt all his strength leave him. He couldn''t resist.


    At this life-or-death moment, he had no choice but to tell the truth. Whether it brought fortune or disaster was up to fate.


    "It''s... it''s the eggs of the Destruction Butterfly..." Han Ming choked out.


    "What!? The Destruction Butterfly!?"


    The old man was visibly shaken. He took several steps back, staring at the ordinary-looking pouch in disbelief.


    As the old man released him, Han Ming fell to the ground, rubbing his sore neck. "I came across these eggs by chance some time ago and have kept them with me ever since. They naturally absorb life force, but I don''t know why they can absorb life energy too."


    The old man, still skeptical, approached the pouch. He raised his hand and struck the air above it.


    A ripple of energy shook the pouch, causing the seven eggs to tumble out onto the ground. They appeared unharmed, and Han Ming breathed a sigh of relief.


    They''re fine, they''re fine...


    "Indeed..."


    The old man examined the eggs closely for a long time before finally speaking.


    "Take them back. It''s your fortune to have obtained such a rare treasure. Keep them safe. Perhaps one day, the butterflies will emerge."


    Han Ming was overjoyed and quickly gathered the eggs, placing them back into the pouch and securing it at his waist.


    "The Destruction Butterfly is not of this world. I once encountered a single-colored one years ago. It belonged to a sinister sect that had somehow obtained it. The sect leader was a genius who spent decades studying the butterfly and developed a bizarre technique from it. That technique eventually fell into my hands," the old man said, gazing upward as if reminiscing.


    Though there was no sky in the cave, Han Ming didn''t point it out.


    "Back then, that sect used the technique to dominate, stealing life force from others. They were unstoppable for a time. But their methods were too cruel, and they eventually incurred the wrath of heaven. I was asked by a friend to wipe out the sect. I killed them all and took the technique. I couldn''t bring myself to destroy it, considering the sect leader''s genius. But I was severely injured in the process¡ªnot by the sect, but by the single-colored Destruction Butterfly," the old man said, opening his robe to reveal a large patch of blackened skin on his chest.


    Han Ming had witnessed the power of the Destruction Butterfly firsthand. He had only survived by redirecting its attention and letting others take the brunt of its attack. The fact that this old man had faced one and lived was a testament to his incredible strength.


    The old man closed his robe and continued, "The technique was derived from the Destruction Butterfly, and the butterfly is its natural counter. Both absorb life force, yet they are also each other''s bane. It''s a strange paradox. I found the technique too malevolent and never practiced it, keeping it with me instead. But somehow, Yao Ji learned of it and eventually betrayed me to steal it."


    Han Ming chuckled. "Well, Yao Ji''s dead now. But... I suppose there are others in her sect who practice the technique. We could just go out and kill them all."


    The old man laughed heartily.


    Han Ming was puzzled. What was so funny?


    "If Yao Ji were so easy to kill, do you think I would have hidden in this cave for decades, afraid to leave?"


    "What!? But you just killed her!"


    Han Ming was completely confused. The old man had clearly killed Yao Ji, yet now he was saying she wasn''t dead. What was going on?


    The old man sighed. "Yao Ji was born with twin souls. That''s why I took her as my disciple in the first place. The one you saw die was only one of her souls. Normally, she wouldn''t separate her souls. It seems she was either in a hurry or at a critical point in her cultivation, forcing her to send one soul out to possess another body and oversee her sect."

 Chapter 68: Want to Learn? Ill Teach You!

    "What should we do? Let''s run! From what you''re saying, it sounds like Yao Ji''s main body is even stronger than you. If she comes after us, we''re both done for," Han Ming said anxiously.


    The old man chuckled. "No need to rush. Her split soul was so weak; it must have only separated from her main body recently¡ªabout a year ago. If she''s in seclusion, it''ll take at least three years, or two if things go smoothly. We still have time."


    Han Ming was speechless. Weak? That split soul had completely overpowered him. Was the old man mocking him?


    "Now, about you," the old man continued, his curiosity piqued. "When I saw you fighting Yao Ji, your movements were agile, and your strength was impressive. But your technique was chaotic, no better than a street brawl. Don''t you have a master to teach you?"


    Han Ming laughed awkwardly. "Well... it wasn''t *that* bad, was it? But no, I don''t have a master. I''ve been self-taught."


    The old man gave him a disdainful look. "Self-taught? More like self-muddled. You''re not a prodigy; you''re a brute."


    Han Ming scratched his head, embarrassed.


    "By the way," the old man said, "you have seven Destruction Butterfly eggs in that pouch. As far as I know, to hatch them, they need to continuously absorb life force. But you can''t absorb life force yourself. What''s the point of carrying them around? Planning to sell them?"


    "Sell them? Of course not! Something this powerful should stay with me. If I sold them to someone with ill intentions and they hatched, it would be a disaster."


    The old man smirked, studying Han Ming until he felt uncomfortable. "So, you''re a righteous man, huh?"


    Han Ming nodded vigorously, patting his chest. "Absolutely, I am!"


    The motion aggravated the countless wounds on his chest, and he winced in pain.


    The old man shook his head, then pondered for a moment. "I won''t pry into how you plan to hatch those eggs, but I''ll give you some advice. You saw how the eggs absorbed Yao Ji''s life force. Life force and essence are essentially the same. If you let all seven eggs absorb life force together, it''ll take forever to hatch even one. Why not focus on one egg at a time? It''ll be much faster. What do you think?"


    Han Ming''s eyes lit up. That made perfect sense! Focusing on one egg would speed up the process, and once his magic improved, he could hatch the others. Why hadn''t he thought of that?


    He nodded eagerly. "You''re right! That''s a great idea."


    The old man continued, "You''re a water mage, aren''t you?"


    Han Ming was stunned. "How did you know?"


    The old man rolled his eyes. "If I couldn''t tell that much, I might as well have lived all these years for nothing."


    "Uh..."


    The old man circled Han Ming, poking and prodding him like he was inspecting a horse. He squeezed Han Ming''s arms, tapped his legs, and even tilted his head to examine his neck, alternating between nodding and shaking his head.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Strange... strange... You look skinny, but you''re surprisingly strong. No combat energy, but you''ve got potential."


    He stepped back and gestured to Han Ming. "Punch me."


    Han Ming hesitated, then grinned. He''d been wanting to hit this old man for a while now.


    *Whoosh! Smack!*


    Before Han Ming''s fist could reach the old man''s face, he felt a sharp slap across his own cheek.


    "Again!" the old man said.


    Han Ming, now determined, aimed a kick at the old man''s groin¡ªa dirty move straight out of a street fight.


    *Smack!*


    Another slap landed on his face.


    Han Ming clutched his cheek, seething with frustration.


    The old man, unfazed by the cheap shot, nodded. "If I can slap your face, I can slit your throat. You''ve died twice now."


    Humiliated, Han Ming launched into a flurry of punches and kicks, his speed and strength pushed to the limit. The air whistled as his fists and legs became a blur.


    The old man, however, stood calmly, one hand behind his back. He shifted slightly, dodging Han Ming''s attacks with ease, while his free hand darted in and out, delivering slap after slap.


    *Smack! Smack! Smack!*


    "Dead! Dead! Dead!" the old man said with each strike.


    After over a hundred exchanges, the old man finally kicked Han Ming away, sending him sprawling.


    "You''ve died over a hundred times now, and you haven''t touched me once. And you call yourself a prodigy?" the old man said with a smile.


    Han Ming scrambled to his feet, his face swollen and bloody. "You old geezer! If it weren''t for me leading Yao Ji''s split soul here, you''d never have gotten your revenge! And this is how you repay me? Beating me up like this? What''s so great about being old? If I were your age, I''d slap you silly too!"


    Tears welled up in Han Ming''s eyes¡ªnot from sadness, but from the pain of the old man''s bony hands.


    The old man chuckled. "Don''t act like you came here to save me. I can tell you were captured and just happened to stumble upon this place. If it weren''t for the animal skin I left behind, you''d be dead by now."


    Han Ming had no retort. He silently cursed the old man''s ancestors.


    "Yao Ji''s sect is full of experts, and she''s mastered my teachings. Now that her split soul is dead, she''ll stop at nothing to find the killer. I don''t care¡ªI''ve been injured for decades and am nearing the end of my life anyway. But you... you''re still young. What a shame."


    The old man''s words were meant to provoke.


    "I can just run away! She''s in seclusion. What do I have to fear?"


    "Run? The traps in this sect were set by me and improved by Yao Ji over the years. Without a guide or a map, even I can''t escape, let alone a brat like you."


    "Then... then I''ll capture someone and force them to take me out!"


    The old man laughed. "Good luck with that. Even if you catch someone weak, each trap is guarded by experts. Unless you can fight your way through or have Yao Ji''s direct orders, you''re not going anywhere. Yao Ji''s disciples are no pushovers. Your street-fighting style won''t get you far."


    "Then what the hell am I supposed to do? Just sit here and wait to die?"


    Seeing Han Ming''s frustration, the old man finally smiled. "I doubt I''ll ever leave this place, and I have no other regrets. Since fate brought you here, how about I teach you some martial arts?"


    Han Ming''s eyes lit up. This was exactly what he wanted! The old man''s skills were incredible, and Han Ming was eager to learn.


    He nodded eagerly, like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "However, you can''t improve quickly without an opponent. Follow me."


    The old man gestured for Han Ming to follow and led him deeper into the cavern. They passed through the central chamber and arrived at a stone wall with a large opening.


    The old man entered first, and Han Ming followed.


    "Rest here for now. Tend to your wounds. I''ll be back soon. Don''t wander off."


    With that, the old man left, leaving Han Ming alone in the small cave.


    The space was simple, with only a crude stone table and a small stone bed.


    Han Ming sat on the bed, gritting his teeth as he carefully removed his torn shirt. His chest was covered in bloody claw marks, and the dried blood had glued the fabric to his skin. Every tug sent sharp pain through his body.


    "Damn it!"


    Han Ming endured the pain, tearing off the shredded fabric piece by piece. Each strip he removed made him wince and groan.


    Finally free of the ruined shirt, Han Ming closed his eyes and placed his hands over his chest. A faint glow emanated from his palms as he used water-based healing magic to slowly mend his wounds.

 Chapter 69: Monkeys

    Chapter 69: Monkeys


    Han Ming spent a long time in the cave, tending to his wounds until they were mostly healed. Finally, he stretched and stood up.


    Stepping outside, he noticed the sunlight streaming through the cracks in the mountain had dimmed, signaling that night was approaching.


    The old man still hadn''t returned, and Han Ming had no idea where he had gone.


    *Gurgle.*


    Han Ming''s stomach growled. He hadn''t eaten in a long time, and his storage bag, along with all his food, had been taken by Bai Kai and his group. He was starving.


    Rubbing his growling stomach, Han Ming decided to explore the massive cave.


    He noticed many ancient vines hanging from the walls, with small, unknown creatures swinging from them, occasionally plucking fruits and eating them.


    Han Ming''s eyes lit up. He shook his hands, twisted his neck, and approached the wall. Crouching slightly, he leaped into the air with a powerful jump, soaring dozens of meters high. As his momentum waned, he grabbed onto small cracks in the rock with his hands, climbing effortlessly like a bird.


    The cave''s ceiling was over a hundred meters high, but for Han Ming, it was nothing.


    As he got closer to the colorful fruits, he could almost smell their sweetness, and drool dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    *Whoosh! Whoosh!*


    Two sharp sounds cut through the air.


    "Damn it!" Han Ming cursed, dodging quickly. But being on the wall and at such a height made movement difficult. He managed to avoid one projectile, but the other hit his fingers, nearly causing him to lose his grip and fall.


    It was a small rock.


    *Chirp chirp!*


    Han Ming looked up angrily and saw several monkey-like creatures swinging on the vines. One of them held another rock, ready to throw.


    "Damn you!"


    Han Ming caught the rock mid-air and hurled it back. The rock hit the monkey squarely on the head, causing it to let out a pitiful cry and fall to the ground, splattering on impact.


    "Heh heh!" Han Ming smirked.


    *Chirp chirp!*


    The other monkeys, seeing Han Ming''s ruthless act, screeched in anger.


    "Serves you right!" Han Ming retorted, not caring if the monkeys understood.


    *Chirp chirp!*


    The monkeys continued to screech, and soon, more of them appeared, climbing in through the large cracks in the mountain. They carried an alarming number of rocks.


    Dozens of monkeys began hurling rocks at Han Ming like a rainstorm.


    "Ah, crap!"


    Han Ming frantically tried to catch the rocks, but with only one hand free to hold onto the wall, he was at a disadvantage. Rocks pelted his body, though his tough skin prevented any real injury. Still, it was annoying.


    Gradually, Han Ming stopped deflecting the rocks and started catching and throwing them back, knocking monkeys off the vines. The monkeys fell to their deaths, splattering on the ground.


    If anyone had seen Han Ming fighting monkeys, they would have rolled their eyes and called him an idiot. But Han Ming didn''t care. What started as an annoyance had turned into a game, and he was getting better at it.


    The monkeys, seeing Han Ming''s brutality, stopped throwing rocks and fled through the cracks.


    Han Ming smirked as they ran away. But now, without any rocks to throw, he decided to continue climbing.


    As he climbed higher, he suddenly heard a louder commotion above.


    He looked up and groaned. "Oh, come on! They called for backup!"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    A new group of monkeys, much larger than the previous ones, had entered through the cracks. Each carried a rock bigger than a human head, and they screeched angrily at Han Ming.


    Before Han Ming could react, a barrage of massive rocks came raining down.


    Han Ming''s face, which had just healed, was now bruised and swollen again.


    "That''s it! I''m done playing nice!"


    Enraged, Han Ming kicked the wall with both feet.


    *Boom! Boom!*


    His feet sank deep into the rock, freeing his hands. He twisted his upper body outward and began catching and throwing the rocks back with ferocity.


    A chaotic battle ensued between Han Ming and the monkeys.


    Monkeys screamed as they fell, and Han Ming cursed loudly.


    The larger monkeys, now heavily outnumbered and outmatched, retreated through the cracks.


    "Damn, are they calling for even bigger backup? I need to get out of here!"


    Han Ming worried that the next wave might bring monkeys carrying boulders the size of water jars. He decided to leave, but as he prepared to climb down, he spotted something out of the corner of his eye.


    A fiery red herb.


    "Flame Grass!" Han Ming exclaimed.


    This was one of the essential ingredients needed to deal with the Xuantian Ice Silkworm. Although he only needed three, finding even one was a stroke of luck. Flame Grass was incredibly valuable, and even selling it could make him rich overnight. But more importantly, it was something he absolutely needed.


    Forget the monkeys! He couldn''t leave without the Flame Grass.


    He had to get it before more reinforcements arrived.


    Han Ming quickened his pace, climbing rapidly toward the cave''s ceiling. He hoped no larger monkeys would come. The cracks, while sizable, weren''t big enough for a person to crawl through. Otherwise, Li Xiaotian would have escaped long ago.


    The second wave of monkeys had been smaller than Han Ming, so he doubted anything bigger could fit.


    Closer! Closer!


    Han Ming finally reached the ceiling. Ignoring the fruits, he reached for the Flame Grass. But as he did, he heard a strange hissing sound.


    He turned his head and saw a narrow crack in the rock, too small for even a baby to pass through. From it, long vines were emerging.


    "What the hell is that?" Han Ming muttered.


    *Snap! Snap! Snap!*


    The vines, each as thick as a human arm, began to split open, and monkeys crawled out from within.


    "So that''s how they do it!" Han Ming realized.


    These monkeys were magical beasts, likely not even first-tier, but they had some wood-attribute abilities. They could hide inside thin vines, a bizarre and unique skill.


    Han Ming couldn''t waste any more time. He grabbed the Flame Grass, feeling a burning sensation in his palm, and quickly stuffed it into his belt.


    Just then, two deafening roars echoed through the cave, nearly shaking Han Ming off the wall.


    He steadied himself and looked down. The hundred-meter drop made him dizzy. Then he turned toward the source of the noise and nearly had a heart attack.


    Two massive Ink Apes, each about five meters tall, were emerging from the vines.


    "Crap! I forgot! Li Xiaotian caught a young Ink Ape here and stuffed aÇó¾ÈÐÅ into its head. Those monkeys I was fighting were just baby Ink Apes. Now the parents are here for revenge!" Han Ming thought in panic.


    He wasn''t afraid of the Ink Apes, but being high up on the wall with two of them coming at him was a problem.


    One of the Ink Apes fully emerged and swung a massive fist at Han Ming.


    Han Ming flipped backward, his feet gripping the ceiling, and kicked off, launching himself to the side. But the ape''s fist still grazed his waist, sending a sharp pain through his body.


    Han Ming landed shakily on the wall, his hands slipping as he began to fall. The second Ink Ape had also emerged, and both were now chasing him down the wall.


    Han Ming had only fallen a few meters when a giant vine shot out from the wall, wrapping around him and hurling him upward.


    The two Ink Apes roared, their sharp teeth glinting as they lunged at Han Ming.


    "You think I''m easy prey!?" Han Ming shouted, punching one ape in the head and knocking it sideways. Normally, the punch would have shattered its skull, but without solid footing, he could only muster half his strength.


    The other ape, intimidated by Han Ming''s ferocity, backed away, screeching angrily. Several more vines, now covered in sharp thorns, shot out and wrapped around Han Ming.


    "Ahh!!"


    Han Ming''s vision blurred from the pain. He broke free of the vines, but more emerged, grabbing him and tossing him into the air. As he flew, two more vines caught him and threw him again.


    The smaller monkeys, watching from the sidelines, began throwing rocks at him.


    This was the most frustrating fight Han Ming had ever been in. The unfamiliar terrain made it hard to fight effectively, and the constant rock-throwing was driving him crazy.


    "Having fun up there?" Li Xiaotian''s teasing voice came from below.


    "You old geezer! You finally show up and just watch me get beaten up? Help me!" Han Ming shouted.


    The vines attacking Han Ming suddenly transformed into giant green serpents, their mouths wide open as they lunged at him.


    "What!? Shape-shifting!? Since when do Ink Apes know intermediate wood-attribute magic? These are way stronger than the ones I''ve seen before!" Han Ming exclaimed.


    "I''m not a monkey. I can''t climb up there," Li Xiaotian said casually from below.


    Han Ming didn''t have time to argue. The serpents were trying to bite his neck, and he had to focus on dodging.


    "I''m not a monkey, but you look like one. Why not act like one?" Li Xiaotian continued to tease.


    "You''re the monkey! Your whole family are monkeys! Wait... monkey?" Han Ming paused mid-rant, realizing something.


    Monkey?


    That''s right! I''m not an ordinary person anymore. In terms of speed and strength, I far surpass normal humans. Even if my feet aren''t as agile as a monkey''s, my hands are much stronger.


    Han Ming''s mind cleared. Just then, a green serpent lunged at him.


    Thinking of how a monkey would move, Han Ming lightly tapped the serpent''s nose with his foot, using the momentum to twist his body. He grabbed the serpent''s body with one hand, swung forward, and caught a vine above him, propelling himself further.


    The serpents continued to attack, but Han Ming swung between them, his movements becoming more fluid. At first, he was occasionally grazed by their fangs, leaving bloody scratches, but soon he was able to navigate between them without getting hurt.


    "Adapt to your environment. If you''re in water, be a fish. If you''re in a tree, be a monkey. If you''re on land, be an unstoppable tiger. Remember, brute force is the method of the weak," Li Xiaotian called from below.


    Han Ming pondered these words, a new understanding dawning on him.

 Chapter 70: The Human Punching Bag

    Chapter 70: The Human Punching Bag


    Even though Han Ming wasn''t naturally adept at moving through trees, he managed to adapt quickly. Li Xiaotian had to admit that the young man had talent.


    Initially, Li Xiaotian had been disappointed when he realized Han Ming was a water mage. He had hoped for someone who could truly rescue him. But then he remembered how unlikely that was. Yao Ji, his former disciple, was a peerless master he had trained himself. Even he had fallen victim to her schemes, and there were few on the continent who could defeat her.


    Moreover, Li Xiaotian''s injuries had worsened over the decades, reaching a point where they were beyond healing. Resigned to his fate, he had given up on escaping and instead focused on passing down his martial arts legacy.


    Yao Ji had chosen to cultivate the demonic arts, and while she had some talent for martial arts, she hadn''t fully met Li Xiaotian''s expectations.


    Han Ming''s arrival gave Li Xiaotian a glimmer of hope.


    Although Han Ming lacked combat energy, his physical strength made him a suitable candidate to learn Li Xiaotian''s martial arts. In fact, Han Ming''s lack of combat energy turned out to be an advantage. Without the distraction of cultivating combat energy, Han Ming could focus entirely on mastering martial arts.


    "Observe how the monkeys move through the trees," Li Xiaotian advised, smiling as he watched Han Ming.


    Seeing Han Ming absorb his every word and truly understand them filled Li Xiaotian with a sense of satisfaction he hadn''t felt in years.


    *Boom!*


    As the Ink Ape tried to escape, Han Ming suddenly had an epiphany. He let go of the vine he was holding, leaped to another, and swung back with a powerful punch to the ape''s nose, sending it flying. The force of the blow shattered the third-tier Ink Ape''s skull.


    The other Ink Ape, seeing its mate killed, went into a frenzy.


    Although third-tier magical beasts were intelligent, they couldn''t match human cunning. Realizing he was at a disadvantage in the trees, Han Ming decided to use the ape''s rage against it.


    *Roar!*


    The enraged Ink Ape charged at Han Ming, forgetting that it was no match for him in a direct confrontation.


    Han Ming smirked. "Come on!"


    He swung toward the ape, and the two collided mid-air. Han Ming grabbed the ape''s forelimbs and locked its hind legs with his own, immobilizing it.


    Both man and beast plummeted toward the ground.


    The Ink Ape, unable to move, panicked and tried to bite Han Ming''s neck.


    Han Ming tilted his head back and then slammed it forward, headbutting the ape and leaving it dazed.


    Seizing the opportunity, Han Ming twisted the ape''s body beneath him, using his knee to press into its abdomen.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The wind whistled past Han Ming''s ears as they fell, making it hard to keep his eyes open.


    *Boom!!!*


    They hit the ground with a thunderous crash, creating a ten-meter-wide crater. Dust billowed into the air, obscuring the scene.


    "Damn it!"


    After a moment, the dust settled, and Han Ming limped out of the crater, spitting out a mouthful of dirt.


    "How does it feel?" Li Xiaotian asked, standing at the edge of the crater with a smile.


    Han Ming glared at the dead Ink Ape in the crater and spat again. He held up a small, green, diamond-shaped crystal.


    "Just a crystal?" Li Xiaotian asked.


    Han Ming grumbled, "This Ink Ape was way stronger than the one you caught. I thought it might have a core, but no luck. All that effort for nothing."


    Since entering the Wilderness Forest, Han Ming had killed over twenty third-tier magical beasts, but none had produced a core. The rarity of cores was frustrating.


    Li Xiaotian chuckled. "The chance of a third-tier beast producing a core is very low. On average, you might get one core from a thousand beasts."


    Han Ming was speechless.


    "But don''t be too disheartened. Train with me for a year or so, and you''ll be able to kill third-tier beasts much faster. While fourth-tier beasts are still dangerous, they won''t be impossible for you to handle," Li Xiaotian reassured him.


    Han Ming sighed and asked, "Old man, where did you go earlier? You were gone for so long."


    Li Xiaotian smiled and tossed Han Ming a small pouch.


    "My storage bag!" Han Ming exclaimed in delight. It was the bag Bai Kai''s group had taken from him.


    *Gurgle.*


    Han Ming''s stomach growled again. Now that he had his storage bag, he wasn''t worried. He dumped out a pile of food and began stuffing his face, his cheeks bulging.


    "Old man, have some too," Han Ming said, tossing a beast''s leg to Li Xiaotian.


    Li Xiaotian sat cross-legged, savoring the aroma of the meat. "It''s been so long since I''ve had meat," he murmured before taking a small bite.


    *Whimper.*


    A faint sound came from nearby.


    "Who''s there!? Come out!" Han Ming shouted, turning toward the noise.


    He saw a figure in white, bound and lying against the wall. The person''s hair was disheveled, and their clothes were filthy, clearly having been dragged through the tunnel.


    Li Xiaotian chuckled. "I went out earlier and scouted the area. This guy seemed strong, so I brought him back for you to practice on."


    Han Ming approached and recognized the person immediately. "Bai Kai! It''s you!"


    Seeing the man who had betrayed him filled Han Ming with rage. He began pummeling Bai Kai, who could only groan through the gag in his mouth.


    "Enough," Li Xiaotian said. "If you kill him, he''ll be useless."


    Han Ming knew Li Xiaotian had a purpose for Bai Kai, so he held back. Still, Bai Kai''s face was swollen and unrecognizable.


    Li Xiaotian untied Bai Kai and removed the gag. "For the next year, you''ll be Han Ming''s training partner. If he can''t kill you by then, I''ll let you go. So, you''d better give it your all."


    Bai Kai nodded frantically. He had seen Li Xiaotian''s terrifying power firsthand and didn''t dare disobey.


    Han Ming scoffed. "Old man, you''re overestimating him. I could kill him right now, easy as squashing an ant. Why wait a year?"


    Li Xiaotian simply smiled and gestured for Bai Kai to spar with Han Ming.


    Bai Kai forced a smile. "Brother Han, it was all a misunderstanding. I meant no harm¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Han Ming lunged at him, throwing a punch.


    Bai Kai dodged and pleaded, "Brother Han, let''s talk this out."


    "Talk to your mother!" Han Ming roared, kicking at Bai Kai.


    Li Xiaotian calmly reminded Bai Kai, "You have one year. If you survive, I''ll let you go. But if you hold back, don''t blame me for what happens. Oh, and you can injure Han Ming, but you can''t kill him."


    Realizing there was no way out, Bai Kai''s eyes turned fierce. If he was going to suffer for a year, he might as well fight back. Who knew if the old man would keep his word?


    As Han Ming attacked again, Bai Kai twisted his body and struck back with precision.


    Han Ming, underestimating Bai Kai, tried to kick him, but Bai Kai''s hands moved like snakes, wrapping around Han Ming''s leg and flipping him onto the ground. Bai Kai followed up with a punch to Han Ming''s back, sending him sprawling.


    Bai Kai glanced nervously at Li Xiaotian, who appeared to be dozing off, unfazed by the fight.


    Han Ming roared, springing to his feet and charging at Bai Kai again.


    What followed was a series of continuous screams¡ªall from Han Ming.

 Chapter 71: Martial Arts

    Chapter 71: Martial Arts


    Martial arts, at its core, is about delivering the most effective attacks or counterattacks against an opponent. It is a skill that adapts to different adversaries and their varying methods of attack.


    In this world, martial arts holds a different meaning compared to the martial arts of Earth. The most significant difference is that martial arts here does not emphasize fixed techniques or routines. Instead, it focuses on awareness¡ªunderstanding the flow of combat and the opponent''s intentions.


    For example, if you face a strong, brute-force opponent, you shouldn''t engage in a direct clash of strength. Instead, you should use flexibility and agility to render their power useless. Conversely, if you face a nimble opponent, you shouldn''t try to match their speed. Instead, you should overwhelm them with relentless, powerful attacks, sealing off their movements and using simplicity to counter their complexity.


    At first glance, this might seem contradictory. Han Ming was puzzled by Li Xiaotian''s explanation.


    Li Xiaotian smiled and continued, "At first, it might sound contradictory¡ªusing flexibility against brute force, and then using brute force against flexibility. But this is precisely where martial arts shines. If you''re the agile one facing a powerhouse, you naturally want to use finesse to overcome their strength. But they, too, will try to use their strength to crush your finesse. The outcome then depends on who has the stronger combat awareness."


    "Now, attack me with your fastest moves," Li Xiaotian instructed.


    Han Ming, deep in thought, suddenly darted forward, his fists a blur as he launched a rapid series of attacks.


    Li Xiaotian stood still, smiling calmly.


    Just as Han Ming''s fist was about to connect, Li Xiaotian moved. With his hands clasped together, he struck Han Ming''s chest with a palm strike, causing Han Ming''s punch to miss entirely.


    *Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!*


    Han Ming staggered back, clutching his chest in pain.


    "Now, attack me with your strongest, most powerful strike," Li Xiaotian said, still smiling.


    Han Ming roared and charged, no longer relying on agility but instead unleashing a devastating punch.


    This time, Li Xiaotian didn''t remain stationary. His movements weren''t fast, but they were precise. He targeted Han Ming''s weak points¡ªhis armpits, waist, groin, and collarbone¡ªwith pinpoint strikes.


    Han Ming yelped in pain and retreated, only stopping when he realized Li Xiaotian wasn''t pursuing him. "How is this possible?" he asked, bewildered.


    Li Xiaotian chuckled. "This is where combat awareness comes into play. The moment your right shoulder twitched, I knew you were going to throw a punch and where it would land. Naturally, I could dodge in advance. When you throw a right punch, your right side becomes vulnerable. Your left hand can''t suddenly stretch to cover it, can it?"


    Han Ming nodded thoughtfully. "So, this also requires a lot of combat experience?"


    Li Xiaotian shook his head. "Yes and no. Experience is important, but it''s not everything. What matters most is your judgment in combat. You need to understand your opponent''s style, even their species. For example, humans only have two hands, two feet, and a head¡ªfive points of attack. No one is invincible. You must understand the limits of human movement."


    Han Ming was still a bit confused. "Earlier, when I used my agility against you, you didn''t move, yet you still defeated me. Why is that?"


    Li Xiaotian explained, "You need to understand your opponent''s goal. No matter how flashy or fast their movements are, their ultimate goal is to hit you. No matter how well they hide their movements, the moment they attack, they must reveal themselves. That''s your best opportunity to counter. Everyone can only execute one move at a time¡ªmaybe two if they use both hands. If you stand firm and wait for that final move, you can counter and win."


    Han Ming''s head was spinning. "But when you used agility against me, why did I still get hit?"


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Li Xiaotian laughed. "You''re circling back to the same question."


    Han Ming scratched his head, embarrassed.


    Li Xiaotian continued, "Martial arts is ever-changing. Even between two equally skilled fighters, a single move can decide life or death. This is the ultimate test of combat awareness. You''re still inexperienced and need time to learn. Now, let me show you another counterattack method."


    Li Xiaotian assumed a stance, his movements simple yet deliberate. He extended his right hand and said, "I''m too injured to demonstrate this properly, but I want you to understand its effectiveness. Attack me with your strongest moves again, but limit your strength to one-third of your usual power. Otherwise, this old man won''t survive."


    Han Ming nodded eagerly and launched a powerful punch, expecting Li Xiaotian to dodge. Instead, Li Xiaotian mirrored Han Ming''s move, throwing an identical punch.


    Their fists collided, and Han Ming was forced back half a step. He then kicked, and Li Xiaotian responded with an identical kick, again forcing Han Ming back.


    For dozens of exchanges, Han Ming attacked fiercely, but Li Xiaotian countered each move with the same technique, always pushing Han Ming back. Eventually, Han Ming grew hesitant and stopped attacking altogether.


    "No more! This is cheating! It hurts like hell!" Han Ming complained, sitting down.


    Li Xiaotian laughed. "Actually, I''m in more pain than you are. But I didn''t show it. This is a simple way to break your opponent''s morale. No matter how they attack, you counter with the same move, always staying one step ahead. This makes them feel like they can''t win, no matter what. It''s simple and effective, but it has limitations. You must be stronger than your opponent. If your arm breaks in the first clash, the fight is over."


    "That makes sense! So, if I hadn''t held back, I would have won?" Han Ming asked, his eyes lighting up.


    Li Xiaotian nodded. "This method works best against weaker opponents or those of equal strength. It confuses them and breaks their will to fight, giving you the upper hand."


    Han Ming nodded enthusiastically. "What about using agility? Can this method work then?"


    Li Xiaotian smiled. "Yes, but you must be able to match their speed. Both methods rely on one fundamental principle: your understanding of martial arts. You must anticipate your opponent''s moves, predict their next action, and know how they''ll fight when they''re confident or desperate."


    Han Ming rubbed his head, overwhelmed. "This is so complicated. Just listening to it makes my head spin. How am I supposed to master all this?"


    Li Xiaotian chuckled. "This is just the basics. There''s so much more to learn. For example, how do you handle a long-range attacker? How do you deal with ambushes? How do you turn the tide when you''re injured? How do you finish off an injured opponent quickly? How do you handle multiple attackers? How do you coordinate with allies against a single target?"


    Han Ming waved his hands in surrender. "Okay, okay, I give up. You''re a madman."


    Li Xiaotian laughed heartily.


    "Wait! What if¡ªjust what if¡ªI develop my own set of simple attack patterns, my own style, but keep them flexible and adaptable? Wouldn''t that make me even stronger?" Han Ming asked, thinking of the martial arts from his homeland.


    Li Xiaotian''s eyes lit up with approval. "Excellent! You''re already thinking at an intermediate level. Developing your own style is a sign of advanced understanding. You''re on the right track."


    Han Ming grinned proudly. Of course, he could think of this. His country had a rich history of martial arts, passed down for thousands of years. How could it be simple?


    Seeing Han Ming''s smug expression, Li Xiaotian smiled. "However, this is where I differ from many martial arts masters. They believe that developing a unique style and set of techniques can give you an edge in combat. I agree, but I also believe it has its drawbacks. Once you have a fixed style, your weaknesses become more apparent. If your opponent studies your style, they can adapt and exploit your weaknesses. In the end, you might be at a disadvantage."


    Han Ming frowned. "So, having a unique style is useless if your opponent knows your moves?"


    Li Xiaotian''s expression turned somber, as if recalling something painful. "Not entirely. While it''s true that a fixed style can be exploited, it also depends on the quality of your techniques. Many spend their lives perfecting their styles, trying to create flawless, unbeatable techniques. But this often leads to a vicious cycle. They become so focused on perfecting their techniques that they forget the essence of martial arts¡ªunderstanding combat and adapting to the situation. In the end, they lose sight of what truly matters. Do you understand?"


    Han Ming''s eyes widened with realization. Of course, he understood. He was Chinese, after all, and had grown up surrounded by stories of martial arts.


    It was like the tales of swordsmen who mastered the basic Hua Shan Sword Style, then sought the more advanced Purple Cloud Divine Skill, only to find it inferior to the Solitary Nine Swords, which in turn paled before the Sunflower Manual. (Note: The debate over whether the Solitary Nine Swords or the Sunflower Manual is stronger is ongoing. This is just an example, so let''s not dwell on it.)


    These stories illustrated a clear point: different martial arts have their strengths and weaknesses. Techniques are rigid, but people are flexible. Overemphasizing technique can be limiting. Han Ming didn''t know if this was good or bad, but he knew one thing for sure¡ªa regular person couldn''t defeat a martial arts master. That much was certain.


    Li Xiaotian fell silent after his explanation, his gaze distant as if lost in memories.


    Through their time together, Han Ming had come to respect Li Xiaotian deeply. Although the old man had never formally accepted him as a disciple, Han Ming already regarded him as his first master.


    As the saying goes, "A teacher for a day, a father for life."


    Han Ming didn''t know the full extent of Li Xiaotian''s extraordinary life, but he knew one thing: Li Xiaotian had shown him kindness and had taken the time to guide him. Han Ming was not an ungrateful person¡ªnot now, and not ever.

 Chapter 72: Success! Farewell

    Chapter 72: Success! Farewell


    *Hah! Hah! Hah!*


    The empty cave echoed with the sounds of combat every day.


    It had to be said that Yao Ji was Li Xiaotian''s disciple, and Bai Kai was Yao Ji''s top disciple. Bai Kai''s skills were naturally not weak.


    Initially, Han Ming had never fought Bai Kai and, due to Bai Kai''s questionable character, had always looked down on him, even dismissing Bai Kai''s abilities.


    But as time passed, Han Ming came to realize that Bai Kai''s strength was far beyond what he had imagined. Bai Kai''s understanding of martial arts surpassed Han Ming''s expectations, and his talent, in some ways, even exceeded Han Ming''s.


    Even Li Xiaotian had to admit this.


    Every time Han Ming returned from a fight, battered and bruised, Li Xiaotian would sigh inwardly, acknowledging that Bai Kai was indeed a rare talent. However, Bai Kai''s twisted nature and lack of integrity meant he could never reach the heights that Han Ming would. While Bai Kai''s talent was undeniable, his character flaws would ultimately limit his potential.


    Li Xiaotian knew that Han Ming, despite currently lagging behind Bai Kai in talent and comprehension, would eventually surpass him. Han Ming''s path was one Bai Kai could never tread.


    Li Xiaotian also sensed that Han Ming carried many secrets, secrets he never pried into. He believed these secrets were the driving force behind Han Ming''s relentless pursuit of strength, a pursuit that far exceeded ordinary people''s aspirations.


    Perhaps it was a sense of responsibility¡ªa heavy burden that Han Ming was determined to carry, even if it meant sacrificing everything.


    To ensure Han Ming didn''t surpass Bai Kai too quickly, Li Xiaotian occasionally offered Bai Kai guidance on martial arts.


    Some say time is the sharpest blade, capable of reshaping a person entirely. Others say time is the finest whetstone, smoothing out a person''s rough edges.


    Over the long months of sparring with Han Ming, Bai Kai''s mindset began to change.


    Since joining the Secret Sect, this was the first time Bai Kai had immersed himself so deeply in martial arts, free from the distractions of scheming and manipulation. He no longer had to worry about seducing women or currying favor with his superiors. His future was uncertain, and he didn''t know if he would survive the year. This uncertainty allowed him to focus entirely on his daily battles with Han Ming.


    Gradually, Bai Kai''s perception of Han Ming shifted.


    Han Ming, whom he had once dismissed as naive and out of touch, possessed qualities Bai Kai couldn''t help but admire. Han Ming never insulted him, and after every defeat, Han Ming would bow sincerely and thank him for the lesson.


    Li Xiaotian''s guidance also gave Bai Kai a sense of returning to his roots. He had once been a young boy with dreams of reaching the pinnacle of martial arts, of becoming a hero revered by all.


    But the Secret Sect had crushed those dreams, turning him into a tool for Yao Ji''s wicked schemes. Bai Kai knew he had committed countless atrocities, and he didn''t expect to atone for his sins. He simply wanted to spend his remaining time reliving the dreams of his youth.


    Every day, he would wake up, train, and spar until he was drenched in sweat, too exhausted to move. He would lie on the ground, reflecting on his progress and understanding of martial arts. This was the life he had once dreamed of.


    As Bai Kai lay on the ground, staring at the cave ceiling, he felt as if he could see the stars. He remembered the day Yao Ji, stunningly beautiful, had approached him and asked, "Do you want to become strong?"


    Back then, he had been so excited he couldn''t sleep for days.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Tears silently rolled down Bai Kai''s cheeks.


    His mindset was changing, and both Li Xiaotian and Han Ming could see it.


    "Why did you join the Secret Sect? Why did you help Yao Ji commit those atrocities?" Han Ming asked, lying beside Bai Kai with his hands behind his head.


    Bai Kai was moved by Han Ming''s trust. It had been so long since anyone had let their guard down around him. How many people were willing to be vulnerable in his presence?


    Bai Kai smiled wryly but said nothing.


    That night, Bai Kai reflected on his life, from his earliest memories to his current predicament. He didn''t know how to turn back or what his future held.


    Glancing at Han Ming, who had fallen asleep beside him, Bai Kai smiled.


    He carefully stood up, looked at Han Ming, and silently mouthed a few words before walking away to lie down by the cave wall, far from Han Ming.


    He knew his nature was hard to change. After years of scheming and harming others, he feared he might succumb to the urge to kill Han Ming in his sleep.


    But Han Ming had trusted him enough to sleep beside him, completely defenseless.


    Bai Kai couldn''t bring himself to do it. He didn''t want to.


    Perhaps killing Han Ming would allow him to escape, but what then? Continue his life of evil?


    Bai Kai felt it was pointless. He was tired.


    Time flew by, and a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    *Boom!*


    A deafening roar echoed through the valley.


    Bai Kai was sent flying by a powerful punch from Han Ming, landing heavily on the ground.


    Han Ming walked over, smiling, and extended a hand to help Bai Kai up.


    Han Ming had always respected strength. Just as he had bowed to the red skeleton soldier in the Water God''s Temple, and just as he respected Li Xiaotian, who had selflessly taught him everything he knew, he now respected Bai Kai.


    Over the past year, Han Ming''s character had influenced both Li Xiaotian and Bai Kai.


    Li Xiaotian smiled and let Han Ming pull him up. His smile was genuine, free of any ulterior motives.


    "Han Ming, you''ve improved so much. You defeated me with just one hand, and I was using combat energy," Bai Kai said, his tone light.


    Han Ming remained silent for a moment before saying, "Even though we never formally became his disciples, I can tell he sees us as his students."


    Bai Kai chuckled. "My talent may be greater than yours, but my willpower can''t compare. I know you''ve been training tirelessly every night, punching the cave walls and the air. Your success isn''t luck¡ªit''s hard work. I truly admire you."


    Han Ming didn''t respond. He knew it was time to leave.


    Some time ago, Li Xiaotian had decided to spare Bai Kai and let him go, but Bai Kai had refused.


    Bai Kai had said, "I''ve come to see Li Xiaotian as my master. I want to stay here and accompany him for the rest of his life."


    Li Xiaotian had once told them, "Han Ming, Bai Kai. My time is running out. I probably only have a year or so left. Yao Ji will emerge from seclusion soon, and I won''t leave this place. My life has no regrets. Though we never formally became master and disciples, I see you both as my final students. As for my grudge with Yao Ji, I''ve let it go."


    Li Xiaotian looked at the two young men with affection. "Perhaps heaven is fair. My first disciple, whom I treated like a daughter, betrayed me. But in my final days, I gained two wonderful disciples. I no longer hate or resent. I am content."


    "Master!!"


    Both Han Ming and Bai Kai knelt before Li Xiaotian, tears streaming down their faces.


    Han Ming choked back sobs. "Master, I will never forget your kindness. You are my first master, and I won''t disgrace you. Please come with me. If you stay here, Yao Ji will kill you. Even if your time is short, let me take care of you outside."


    Bai Kai also pleaded, but Li Xiaotian refused to leave.


    In the end, Bai Kai decided to stay as well, vowing to accompany Li Xiaotian until the end.


    "Both of you! How can you do this!?" Han Ming shouted in frustration.


    "One refuses to leave, and now the other! If neither of you will go, then I''ll go kill Yao Ji myself! No one has to leave!"


    "All good things must come to an end. We can''t change Master''s decision, and you can''t change mine. Han Ming, you have many things to do. Go. Perhaps one day, if I''m still alive, I''ll come find you. You''re the only person I truly acknowledge as my junior brother."


    Bai Kai smiled and handed Han Ming an object. "This is Yao Ji''s edict and a map. Follow it, and you''ll leave the Secret Sect. Han Ming, the world is treacherous. Be careful, and trust no one."


    Li Xiaotian also gave Han Ming something, patting his head affectionately. "This is something I hid somewhere in the Huangtian Continent. It''s not a treasure, but it might be useful to you. If you ever pass by, take it. Consider it my final gift to you."


    Han Ming cried like a child, unable to hold back his tears. He didn''t want to.


    He kowtowed nine times before Li Xiaotian. "Master! Once I leave, we may never meet again. Please take care of yourself."


    With that, Han Ming strode toward the tunnel.


    Farewells were always painful, and Han Ming didn''t want to say more. Gratitude was something to carry in one''s heart.


    A true man knows what to do and what not to do.


    The weight on Han Ming''s shoulders meant he couldn''t afford to be sentimental or selfish.


    As Han Ming reached the tunnel entrance, he turned back, knelt, and kowtowed to Li Xiaotian once more.


    "Han Ming, catch!"


    Bai Kai tossed something to him.


    Han Ming opened it and found the Snow Colt he had captured that day.


    "Heh."


    Han Ming smiled, then bent down and entered the tunnel.

 Chapter 73: The Stone Coffin

    Chapter 73: The Stone Coffin


    What Li Xiaotian had imparted to Han Ming wasn''t some unparalleled martial art or combat technique. Instead, it was an understanding of martial arts and combat awareness.


    In a sense, Han Ming had learned nothing from Li Xiaotian, yet at the same time, he had learned everything. The profundity of this knowledge was something only Han Ming could truly grasp.


    This was a transformative experience for Han Ming, who had previously relied solely on brute strength and speed. Now, he had a completely new understanding of martial arts. He realized that being physically weaker or slower didn''t necessarily mean one was weak.


    Emerging from the tunnel, Han Ming found the stone cell exactly as he had left it a year ago. He remembered kicking through the floor beneath the stone slab, and yet, no one had noticed the damage over the past year. Even Yao Ji''s split soul had been missing for a year. The whole situation felt eerily strange.


    He refused to believe that everyone in the Secret Sect was oblivious.


    Stepping out of the stone cell, Han Ming found the area completely deserted.


    What had happened?


    Curiosity piqued, Han Ming ventured further, carrying the edict from Yao Ji that Bai Kai had given him. This allowed him to move freely within the sect without fear of being questioned.


    Following the map Bai Kai had provided, Han Ming navigated through the courtyards, gradually making his way toward the sect''s exit.


    Suddenly, he heard the clashing of weapons and shouts in the distance.


    His first thought was that something had gone wrong in the Secret Sect.


    Peeking around the corner of a corridor, Han Ming saw dozens of people fighting at the sect''s main gate. Bodies were falling on both sides.


    From their attire, one group was clearly from the Secret Sect, while the other was a mix of warriors and even a few mages, all wearing different outfits.


    What was going on? Had the Secret Sect been attacked by enemies?


    "Grab that guy! He looks suspicious¡ªmust be from the Secret Sect!"


    Someone had spotted Han Ming and pointed him out with a shout.


    With most of the Secret Sect members already dead, the attackers quickly turned their attention to Han Ming.


    Realizing he''d been seen, Han Ming turned and fled.


    A dozen or so pursuers broke off from the main group and chased after him.


    Han Ming assumed these invaders were skilled fighters, likely from a powerful faction, given how easily they had overwhelmed the Secret Sect. He had no desire to engage in a pointless fight, nor could he explain his presence in the sect. His appearance alone was enough to condemn him.


    Fortunately, he had the sect''s map and didn''t worry about getting lost.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Dodging through the winding paths, Han Ming managed to shake off most of his pursuers. However, three mages¡ªtwo earth mages and one water mage¡ªproved particularly troublesome.


    The water mage wasn''t much of a threat, but the earth mages kept erecting massive walls in Han Ming''s path, forcing him to constantly change course.


    This constant detouring eventually led Han Ming far off the map''s marked route.


    Thankfully, his speed kept him ahead of his pursuers.


    In his confusion, Han Ming stumbled upon a grand hall. Hearing his pursuers closing in, he quickly slipped inside and shut the door behind him. The hall was vast, and it would take time for his pursuers to search it thoroughly.


    Taking a moment to catch his breath, Han Ming surveyed the hall.


    What he saw made his blood run cold.


    The hall was filled with people¡ªor rather, what used to be people.


    Dozens of desiccated corpses hung from the ceiling, their hair tied into long braids and secured to the rafters. Their feet dangled just a hand''s breadth above the ground, giving the eerie illusion that they were standing.


    What kind of place was this? Curiosity overcame Han Ming''s fear, and he began examining the corpses.


    The bodies were arranged in neat rows, ten to a row, with over a dozen rows in total.


    As Han Ming moved deeper into the hall, he found nothing else of note.


    Was this some kind of morgue? Had the Secret Sect been draining people and dumping their bodies here?


    "Help... help me..."


    A faint, weak voice reached Han Ming''s ears.


    "Who''s there!?" Han Ming spun around, scanning the hall.


    He saw no one.


    The voice came again, and this time, Han Ming located its source¡ªa woman, barely alive, hanging among the corpses.


    Someone was still alive?


    Han Ming approached cautiously. Up close, he saw the woman was emaciated, her skin stretched tight over her bones. She struggled to open her eyes and whispered for help.


    She must have been one of the unfortunate victims captured by the Secret Sect. Han Ming couldn''t leave her to die.


    He cut the rope binding her braid and laid her gently on the ground. Taking a small crystal from his storage bag, he began healing her with water magic.


    Outside, he heard voices¡ªhis pursuers were closing in.


    Han Ming needed to hide, fast.


    The woman weakly pointed to a wall.


    Han Ming examined it but saw nothing unusual¡ªno door, no mechanism.


    "Carry me there," the woman whispered.


    With no time to waste, Han Ming picked her up and approached the wall.


    The woman raised a trembling hand and pressed three specific points on the wall''s surface.


    *Click, click, click.*


    A hidden door slid open.


    This woman knew the sect''s secrets. Who was she?


    But there was no time to ponder. The main hall''s door creaked open as the pursuers entered.


    Han Ming hurried through the hidden door, which closed silently behind him.


    The passage was three meters high and two meters wide, with bamboo lanterns hanging every ten meters, casting a dim light.


    Han Ming carried the woman carefully, wary of traps, but the passage was safe.


    Soon, they reached a small chamber. In the center stood a stone coffin, covered in grotesque carvings¡ªhalf-human, half-beast figures, monstrous insects, and other horrifying images. The sight was nauseating.


    The coffin radiated an ominous aura. What¡ªor who¡ªwas inside? Why was it hidden here?


    The woman in Han Ming''s arms grew weaker, her breathing shallow.


    He set her down and continued healing her.


    "Who are you? How do you know about this secret passage?" Han Ming asked, his tone cautious.


    The woman''s origins were suspicious.


    "I was captured by the Secret Sect," she whispered. "I discovered this passage by accident but was caught before I could escape. You can guess what happened next."


    Han Ming studied her eyes. She didn''t seem to be lying, but he remained wary.


    Still, her identity didn''t concern him. Once they escaped, he would let her go. After all, he had saved her life. Surely, she wouldn''t betray him. And in her current state, she posed no threat.


    "Open the coffin. There are treasures inside. Take them and escape," the woman urged.


    Treasures?


    Han Ming hesitated. What if the coffin contained some terrifying monster? Opening it could be disastrous.


    Seeing his reluctance, the woman coughed weakly. "If you won''t open it, then let''s leave quickly."


    Han Ming agreed. He picked her up and headed for the other end of the passage.


    After a few steps, he stopped and set her down again.


    What if there really were treasures? He couldn''t just walk away.


    "Wait here," he said, returning to the coffin.


    He examined it carefully, not daring to open it recklessly. Taking a few steps back, he summoned a water arrow and used it to flip the coffin''s lid open.


    He waited, watching for any movement. When nothing happened, he cautiously approached to look inside.

 Chapter 74: The Underground City

    Chapter 74: The Underground City


    Han Ming approached the stone coffin and peered inside. To his astonishment, he found numerous colorful, spherical orbs glowing within.


    "This...!!"


    Han Ming was overwhelmed with joy, unable to contain his excitement as he exclaimed aloud.


    There were about seven or eight of these orbs, each similar in size but varying in color. They were exactly what he had been desperately seeking¡ªthe cores of magical beasts!


    This discovery thrilled Han Ming beyond measure.


    He knew the immense value of a single core. To find so many at once was an unimaginable fortune.


    The woman had indeed not deceived him.


    With gleaming eyes, Han Ming quickly collected each core, storing them in his pouch.


    There were two water-attribute cores, two wood-attribute cores, one wind-attribute core, and one earth-attribute core¡ªsix magical beast cores in total.


    Although there was no fire-attribute core, which he urgently needed, this haul was still a pleasant surprise.


    After collecting the cores, a pale blue sword was revealed beneath them, shimmering faintly under the dim light. It was clearly no ordinary weapon. Without time to examine its power, Han Ming casually tossed it into his pouch.


    Beside where the sword had lain was an ancient-looking book, its cover slightly worn. On it were three small black characters. Han Ming picked it up and scrutinized it closely.


    "Transmutation Art!"


    Wasn''t this the demonic technique Li Xiaotian had mentioned? A method to steal others'' essence to enhance one''s own power, which had fallen into the hands of the demoness. How did it end up here?


    Han Ming was at a loss. Should he burn this harmful technique, or...


    After much hesitation, he decided to keep the Transmutation Art in his pouch. He reasoned that as long as he didn''t practice it or let others do so, it couldn''t cause harm. There was no need to destroy it.


    One pleasant surprise followed another. When Han Ming looked back into the coffin, he found a Flamegrass plant!


    It seemed luck was truly on his side.


    Han Ming was ecstatic.


    With the Flamegrass he had previously collected, he now had two. If he exchanged the six magical beast cores for fire-attribute ones, excluding the two useless water-attribute cores, the remaining four could likely be traded for two fire-attribute cores. Including the two water-attribute cores, he might even get three fire-attribute cores. Thus, out of the five fire-attribute cores he needed, he now effectively had three.


    He was getting closer to gathering all the materials needed to hunt the Mystic Ice Silkworm.


    The coffin was now empty.


    Han Ming replaced the lid and, carrying the woman, headed towards the other end of the secret passage.


    His spirits were high. Having trained with Li Xiaotian and Bai Kai in the cave for a year, plus the previous few months, he had about seven months left before the two-year deadline. Time was pressing, but the treasures he had found alleviated some of his stress.


    The passage was far longer than Han Ming had anticipated. Carrying the woman, it took them half a day to reach the end.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    At the end of the passage, a torch hung on the stone wall.


    Han Ming guessed it was the mechanism to open the stone door.


    Twisting the torch, the door rumbled open, and bright light streamed in, stinging Han Ming''s eyes.


    Squinting, he shielded the woman''s eyes with one hand.


    Looking out, he found himself at the foot of a large mountain.


    "Do you know where we are?" Han Ming asked the woman.


    He was unfamiliar with the area but guessed it was near the Secret Sect''s mountain. However, he had been captured and brought here unconscious by Bai Kai and others.


    "This is a mountain outside the Underground City, already beneath the Wild Forest. About two days'' journey west will take you to the Underground City," the woman replied.


    Han Ming nodded, surveying the area. The vegetation here was slightly different from that in the Wild Forest¡ªmostly low plants, with a few towering ones piercing the sky. Looking up, Han Ming saw no blue sky but a vast expanse of stone and earth, resembling a ceiling.


    This must be the roof of the underground world where the Underground City was located. The towering plants penetrated this ceiling, reaching upwards.


    Han Ming was amazed to see numerous lantern-like objects floating in the air above.


    The woman explained they were called Sky Lanterns.


    Since the Underground City had no sunlight, special lamps were created for its unique environment. Each Sky Lantern emitted a bright light, illuminating the mysterious underground world as if it were daytime.


    Marveling at the sight, Han Ming carried the woman into the forest, heading towards the Underground City.


    Over the next two days, Han Ming continuously cast healing spells on the woman.


    Since her essence had been drained, unlike an injury, Han Ming could only use healing spells to sustain her life.


    Initially, he planned to leave her at the first sign of civilization, but now that seemed impossible. Without his help, she wouldn''t survive three days.


    The journey drained Han Ming''s water-attribute crystals rapidly. Constantly casting healing spells and overusing them to infuse life into the Destruction Butterfly eggs left him exhausted. Following Li Xiaotian''s advice, he separated the seven eggs, focusing on infusing life into only one.


    After two days of travel, they finally arrived at the outskirts of an enormous city.


    The city''s most remarkable feature was its construction¡ªalmost entirely from vegetation. Towering trees served as pillars throughout the city.


    Two rows of guards stood at the city gate, meticulously inspecting everyone entering.


    Han Ming whispered instructions to the woman, set her down, and approached the gate to inquire about entry.


    A guard, unimpressed by Han Ming''s ordinary attire and slight build, disdainfully gestured towards a small wooden table where ten gold coins were required for entry.


    "Ten gold coins? That''s outrageous!" Han Ming was speechless.


    At the table, an elderly man asked, "How many?"


    "Two."


    "Twenty gold coins."


    Han Ming was furious. "This is daylight robbery! Twenty gold coins? You might as well steal it."


    The old man glanced at him indifferently. "Pay or leave."


    Han Ming was incensed but had no choice. His financial situation was tight. Although he had obtained several medium-sized crystals from theºÚÒÂÈË, those were reserved for exchanging into smaller water-attribute crystals. He couldn''t afford to waste them on gold coins. Yet, he needed to enter the city to exchange for more small water-attribute crystals, as his supply was running low.


    The Underground City was likely the last city he would encounter in the Wild Forest. If he didn''t exchange here, he would have to leave the forest, which he couldn''t afford time-wise. Reluctantly, he handed over twenty gold coins.


    "Should''ve done that earlier," the old man muttered, handing Han Ming two wooden tokens. "Keep them safe. Lose them, and it''s ten gold coins each to replace."


    Han Ming rolled his eyes, snatched the tokens, and went back for the woman.


    However, where he had left her, a crowd had gathered, laughing and jeering.


    Pushing through, Han Ming was horrified to see several burly mercenaries urinating on the woman, whistling and mocking her.


    "Such an ugly woman!"


    "Ha! Looks like a ghost. Wonder where she crawled out from."


    One mercenary, laughing, twisted his waist, urinating on the woman''s head. "You''re so skinny, not even worth raping. Let me water you, maybe you''ll grow into a pretty girl, haha!"


    The crowd roared with laughter.


    The woman lay there, eyes wide, glaring at the mercenary.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind the mercenary.


    "Ah!"


    The mercenary screamed as a hand pierced through his chest, holding a still-beating heart.


    "Kill him!" the other mercenaries roared, pulling up their pants and drawing swords.


    Han Ming moved swiftly, easily breaking their legs with sharp kicks.


    Bones protruded grotesquely from their flesh.


    The onlookers, terrified by Han Ming''s ferocity, tried to scatter.


    "None of you are leaving. Each of you will urinate on these mercenaries'' heads, or die here," Han Ming declared coldly.


    The crowd, frightened, began to comply, urinating on the writhing mercenaries.


    "What about you?" Han Ming asked a hesitant man.


    The man, terrified, stammered, "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to watch. But I can''t urinate right now."


    Han Ming nodded, then swiftly grabbed the man''s arm, twisting it sharply.


    A sickening crack echoed as the man''s arm broke, and he collapsed, wailing in pain.


    "You can go," Han Ming said indifferently, then turned to the crowd. "Anyone else can''t urinate?"

 Chapter 75: Kulo

    Chapter 75: Kulo


    After the commotion subsided, Han Ming finally allowed the onlookers to disperse. He glanced indifferently at the writhing mercenaries on the ground, showing no emotion.


    "Let''s go," he said, bending down to pick up the woman. As his hands reached her, a foul odor assaulted his senses, causing him to frown.


    The woman, breathing weakly, glared coldly at Han Ming. "What? Do I disgust you?"


    Han Ming met her gaze and nodded slightly, not bothering to lie. He then grabbed the shirt of the last person trying to leave, tore it off, and used it to wrap the woman before carrying her toward the city gates.


    "Aren''t you going to kill those mercenaries?" the woman asked icily.


    Han Ming frowned. "They were wrong, but I¡¯ve already broken their legs. There¡¯s no need to kill them. Their crimes don¡¯t warrant death."


    The woman shot Han Ming a fierce glare but said nothing more when he ignored her.


    As they entered the city, the guards at the gate pinched their noses, repulsed by the woman¡¯s stench, but none dared to speak up. They had witnessed Han Ming¡¯s earlier display and no longer underestimated the seemingly frail young man.


    Inside the underground city, the air was filled with the clamor of vendors hawking their wares. Everyday items like clothes and spices were sold at exorbitant prices, while materials like beast hides and claws, useful for crafting weapons, were surprisingly cheap. Han Ming quickly understood why: those who ventured this deep into the wilderness were in dire need of basic supplies, as their clothing and other essentials were often destroyed in battles with magical beasts. Bringing such items here required strength, and those who survived the journey were no ordinary folk. The mercenaries earlier weren¡¯t weak¡ªHan Ming was simply too strong.


    The floating lanterns above dimmed as workers on small airships adjusted their brightness, signaling that night had fallen in the outside world.


    Han Ming carried the woman into an inn, only to leave shortly after and try another. This repeated six or seven times, with Han Ming unable to decide where to stay.


    Embarrassed, he scratched his head and suggested, "How about we just find a spot on the street for the night?"


    The woman stared at him in disbelief. "Are you insane? No. I need a bath. We¡¯re staying at an inn."


    Han Ming sighed. "These inns are too expensive. Ten gold coins for one night? I don¡¯t have that kind of money."


    The woman glared at him. "Didn¡¯t you get a lot of treasures? Sell one and you¡¯ll have the money."


    Han Ming was speechless. *I¡¯m your savior, risking my life to rescue you from the Secret Sect and tirelessly tending to your wounds. Is this how you talk to me? Can¡¯t you be a little more polite?* But then he remembered her condition and the fact that she had guided him to the treasures. Reluctantly, he gritted his teeth and booked a room at an inn, his heart bleeding at the cost of a small crystal for one night.


    The innkeeper led them to a small room, tidied it up, and asked if they needed food.


    Han Ming shook his head. "Just bring some hot water. We have our own food."


    The innkeeper nodded but lingered, eyeing Han Ming expectantly.


    "Is there something else?" Han Ming asked sharply.


    Seeing no tip forthcoming, the innkeeper shot Han Ming a disdainful look and left, slamming the door behind him.


    "Cheapskate," the woman muttered scornfully.


    Han Ming could only laugh awkwardly.


    Soon, several workers brought in wooden buckets of water and left.


    "At least there¡¯s a bathtub here," Han Ming said, relieved. Otherwise, he¡¯d have to spend even more.


    He poured the water into the tub and tested the temperature¡ªit was too hot. Using his magic, he cooled the water until it was just right.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Alright, you can bathe now," he said, shaking the water off his hands and heading for the door.


    "Where are you going?" the woman asked.


    "Uh¡­ out? You¡¯re going to bathe, right?"


    "In this state? How?"


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "Help me."


    "What?"


    Han Ming was stunned. The woman couldn¡¯t move on her own, let alone undress or bathe. His face burned red as he stammered, unable to form a coherent response.


    The woman stared at him silently, waiting.


    With a sigh, Han Ming stepped forward to help her undress.


    "Never seen a woman¡¯s body before?" she asked flatly.


    "Ahem¡­ by the way, what¡¯s your name? I never asked," Han Ming deflected, avoiding the question.


    "Kulo," she replied.


    Han Ming fumbled awkwardly, his heart racing as he struggled to remove her shirt. When he finally succeeded, he tossed it aside.


    Kulo was far from beautiful. Her skin was dry and clung to her bones like bark. Her chest was flat, and her arms resembled twigs. It was no wonder the mercenaries had called her ugly. But Han Ming knew this wasn¡¯t her natural state¡ªshe had been drained of her vitality. Her features hinted that she might have been attractive once.


    Han Ming suddenly felt a pang of sympathy for her. A woman¡¯s appearance was often her pride, and Kulo¡¯s current state must have been devastating.


    With this in mind, Han Ming¡¯s thoughts cleared, and he treated her more gently.


    "Where are you from?" he asked, making small talk as he wiped her rough skin with a damp cloth.


    "Does it matter?" Kulo retorted.


    Han Ming was taken aback. *She¡¯s been through a lot, and it¡¯s made her bitter. I shouldn¡¯t add to her pain,* he thought, comforting himself.


    "How old are you?"


    "¡­"


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    "You already asked."


    "Right¡­"


    Han Ming was at a loss. Kulo clearly had no interest in conversation.


    "Alright, your upper body¡¯s done. Uh¡­" Han Ming hesitated.


    Kulo, however, showed no embarrassment. She struggled to her feet, leaning on the tub for support.


    Han Ming, flustered and avoiding eye contact, quickly closed his eyes and began wiping her body with the cloth.


    "Can you hurry? I can¡¯t hold this position for long."


    "Uh¡­ right, right."


    "You missed a spot."


    "Where?"


    "Figure it out," Kulo said coldly.


    By the time he finished, Han Ming was drenched in sweat, feeling more exhausted than after a life-and-death battle.


    After dressing Kulo and helping her to the bed, Han Ming set out food from his storage bag on a table by her side. He couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. *I¡¯ve never had to take care of someone like this before. Am I her nanny now?*


    "Feed me," Kulo demanded.


    "Sure¡­" Han Ming replied, struggling to keep his composure. *Do I owe you or something?* he thought repeatedly.


    Finally, after feeding her and settling her into bed, Han Ming called for the innkeeper to change the water. He was exhausted and covered in filth from tending to Kulo.


    The innkeeper rolled his eyes, stating that water changes cost an extra gold coin.


    "How much?"


    "One gold coin."


    Han Ming gaped. "One gold coin? Is your water made of gold? Does it grant immortality?"


    The innkeeper shrugged. "That¡¯s the rule. Take it or leave it," he said, walking away.


    "Damn this place! Why is everyone so rude? Do I owe you people something?" Han Ming shouted after him, but the innkeeper ignored him.


    Staring at the tub of water Kulo had just used, Han Ming asked tentatively, "Do you mind?"


    Kulo lay with her eyes closed. "Does it matter if I mind? It¡¯s up to you."


    Han Ming was at a loss. He had never anticipated needing gold coins in the wilderness. He had spent almost all his coins on supplies and crystals, leaving him in a tight spot.


    "Uh¡­ you don¡¯t have any contagious diseases, do you?" he ventured.


    "Are you asking for death?" Kulo¡¯s eyes snapped open, glaring at him.


    Han Ming hesitated.


    "That hairpin you took from me earlier¡ªsell it. It should fetch a hundred gold coins. I don¡¯t understand how someone who can afford a storage bag is so stingy with a single coin," Kulo said disdainfully.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He grabbed the hairpin from the table and rushed out to exchange it, grinning like a fool.


    Meanwhile, Kulo lay in bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, her expression unreadable.


    "Here!" Han Ming slammed a gold coin on the counter. "Get me some hot water!"


    He glared triumphantly at the innkeeper, who rolled his eyes and took the coin, sending workers to refill the tub.


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    "Bragging over one gold coin?"


    "What a lunatic."


    The patrons in the dining hall sneered, dismissing Han Ming as a madman.


    As Han Ming soaked in the hot water, he sighed in relief. After eating, he sat cross-legged in a corner to meditate.


    "Hey!" Kulo called out.


    Han Ming groaned. *What now?*


    "What is it, my lady?"


    "I have a list of herbs. Get me ten portions of each tomorrow. I need them for my bath."


    Han Ming¡¯s jaw dropped as he scanned the list. "Are you kidding me? These herbs will cost at least fifty gold coins each. Ten portions? That¡¯s five hundred gold coins! Are you trying to bankrupt me?"


    Kulo gave him a cold look. "Do you want me to die?"


    "Fine, fine. I¡¯ll get them tomorrow," Han Ming said, feeling utterly defeated.


    The next morning, Han Ming set out to purchase the herbs. The prices were exorbitant, forcing him to exchange the medium-sized crystals he had obtained from the black-robed men. After visiting numerous shops, he managed to exchange them for two thousand five hundred small water-attribute crystals and a thousand gold coins.


    Some of the herbs were incredibly rare, and Han Ming had to scour half the underground city to find them. In the end, he spent six hundred gold coins on the herbs, his heart aching with every coin spent.


    For the next ten days, Han Ming tended to Kulo, using the herbs to prepare medicinal baths. Remarkably, the formula worked wonders. Within three days, Kulo¡¯s skin began to regain its luster, her sunken cheeks filled out, and her dull eyes sparkled with life.


    By the tenth day, Kulo had recovered significantly. She handed Han Ming another list of herbs. "Get me ten portions of each."


    Han Ming took one look at the list and fainted.

 Chapter 76: The Auction

    Chapter 76: The Auction


    The herbs listed in this prescription were even more extravagant. Han Ming ran around inquiring and found out that acquiring them would cost at least eight thousand gold coins. Eight thousand gold coins! Just ten days ago, he had exchanged for a thousand gold coins, plus the hundred gold coins from selling Kulo''s hairpin, totaling eleven hundred gold coins. Additionally, he had hunted magical beasts these past few days, obtaining over a dozen small beast crystals, which he exchanged for another hundred or so gold coins.


    After spending six hundred gold coins on herbs for Kulo and miscellaneous expenses, he was left with just over five hundred gold coins, not even six hundred. The prescription required eight thousand gold coins, a sum that left Han Ming utterly stunned.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t bear to part with it?" Kulo was dissatisfied seeing Han Ming''s dumbfounded expression.


    Han Ming grimaced, "It''s not that I can''t bear to part with it; I simply don''t have that much. All my assets combined only amount to about five hundred gold coins, far from what your prescription requires."


    Kulo sat on the bed, casually tying her hair with a red string. Her silver-white hair had regained some of its original fiery red hue, hinting at her natural hair color.


    "Don''t you have six beast cores? Auctioning just one could fetch a hundred thousand gold coins. What''s eight thousand gold coins to that?"


    Hearing Kulo''s suggestion to sell his beast cores, Han Ming quickly clutched his storage bag protectively, eyeing her warily. "Don''t even think about it. I have big plans for those cores."


    Kulo nodded, then lay flat on the bed, declaring, "Fine, then let me die."


    "What?"


    Han Ming had faced coercion, deceit, and disdain, but never such blatant manipulation. How was he supposed to handle this? No one had taught him how to deal with a female rogue.


    Rubbing his temples, Han Ming stood frozen, unsure of what to do. Kulo ignored him, lying on the bed with an air of resigned indifference.


    With a sigh, Han Ming left the inn, standing at the crossroads with an indescribable feeling. Money... it was always about money. Whether in his world or this alternate realm, nothing could be accomplished without it. On Earth, he was poor, but in this world, he vowed never to be poor again.


    Clenching his teeth, Han Ming swore to the air, startling passersby who quickly avoided the muttering madman.


    After calming down, Han Ming realized his warrior strength had reached a breakthrough. After a year of training in the cave, he had unknowingly reached the peak of the second stage, ninth rank, ready to advance to the third stage, War Madness.


    This was the only good news he had received in a long time, slightly easing the sorrow of parting with his master, Li Xiaotian. Why did everyone close to him have to leave?


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Walking alone on the street, Han Ming sighed silently. His burden was immense, representing the sixty billion people on Earth in danger. He was the only one who could avert this crisis, the sole Earthling in this world. His responsibility demanded constant growth and new challenges, inevitably leading to the loss of close friends.


    Perhaps, from the moment he entered this alternate world, loneliness was his destiny. This might be a path of no return, but as a man, he couldn''t retreat.


    Under the dim streetlights, Han Ming''s elongated shadow seemed to stretch endlessly, its meaning elusive.


    "Honored War Madness, your activation is complete. Congratulations," an elderly activator at a neutral mercenary guild in the underground city congratulated Han Ming on his advancement.


    Without a temple, all activators were concentrated in the mercenary guild. Tossing a gold coin to the activator, Han Ming nodded silently and left.


    He wondered if this was the end of his warrior path, the third stage, War Madness. He couldn''t foresee any further opportunities to advance. Previously, he had relied on the Fountain of Life to push his physical limits and Li Xiaotian''s guidance to improve. Now, his progress depended solely on himself.


    Achieving the third stage, War Madness, with a body incapable of cultivating combat aura was nothing short of a miracle, likely unmatched across the Northern Alliance continent.


    Kulo noticed Han Ming''s subdued mood. She couldn''t fathom the weight of responsibility crushing him, a secret only Catherine might fully understand.


    "Tomorrow, the largest mercenary auction house in the underground city is holding a grand auction. I''ll sell a beast core and gather your herbs," Han Ming stated quietly before sitting in the corner to meditate.


    In the darkness, Kulo observed Han Ming, sensing a loneliness that was neither chosen nor escapable.


    At dawn, the streets buzzed with activity as people began their day.


    "Rest well, I''m off," Han Ming said, rising to leave.


    "I''ll come with you," Kulo unexpectedly offered, marking her first voluntary outing since staying at the inn.


    Slightly surprised, Han Ming helped Kulo dress without comment. She hesitated but didn''t stop him, noticing his distracted demeanor.


    When Han Ming presented a water-attribute beast core at the auction house, the staff''s eyes lit up, and they ushered him and Kulo into a VIP room, serving tea.


    "Would you like to auction it for gold coins or exchange for other items?" the staff inquired.


    "Directly auction it for gold coins. Sell it for as much as possible," Han Ming replied, sipping his tea.


    "Very well. Please follow me to a VIP room in the auction hall," the staff eagerly led them.


    The auction hall''s size astounded Han Ming, comparable to a stadium on Earth, packed with an estimated twenty to thirty thousand people. VIP rooms on the second floor catered to the powerful and wealthy.


    Despite the auction''s imminent start, the auction house made an exception for Han Ming''s beast core, recognizing its value.


    Sitting in the VIP room, Han Ming and Kulo observed the bustling crowd through a crystal glass window.


    "Does it hurt?" Kulo asked, glancing at Han Ming.


    "The core was taken from the stone coffin, so you have a share in it," Han Ming replied.


    It did hurt; he had hoped to use the cores for his own needs. But he wasn''t greedy.


    The auction hall was filled with a diverse crowd: burly mercenaries, eloquent merchants, and mysterious figures. Han Ming, aiming to stay low-key, wore a large black robe with a hood covering most of his face, revealing only thin, determined lips and a sharp chin. Kulo mirrored his attire, her emaciated appearance still shocking.


    Han Ming wondered what Kulo''s original appearance was like. Perhaps she was a beauty.


    The auctioneer, a tall, amiable man in a white suit, tapped his gavel, signaling the start.


    "Dear guests, welcome to our mercenary auction house. Here, you can buy or sell at the best prices. Choosing us is your wisest decision," the auctioneer said, his voice calm and confident, reaching every corner of the hall.


    His charm and humor elicited laughter, easing the atmosphere.


    "This auctioneer is quite witty. Big auction houses really have a different standard," Han Ming remarked, acknowledging the professionalism.


    Indeed, every profession has its masters.

 Chapter 77: Blood Pomegranate Stone

    Chapter 77: Blood Pomegranate Stone


    "Without further ado, let''s unveil our first auction item," the auctioneer announced with a smile.


    Two staff members emerged from behind the curtains, carefully carrying a square wooden box and placing it on the display table. The auctioneer stepped forward, holding a small, transparent crystal. He inserted the crystal into a slot at the front of the table, and instantly, a soft beam of light enveloped the wooden box. The light refracted through the box, casting intricate patterns of multicolored rays onto a massive crystal wall behind the stage. This projection allowed everyone in the audience, regardless of their distance, to see the box in perfect detail.


    Han Ming marveled at this never-before-seen technology, his attention completely captivated.


    The auctioneer gracefully opened the lid of the box and gently pushed aside its sides, revealing a rhombus-shaped, emerald-green crystal.


    "Behold, a medium-grade wood-attribute magic crystal, extracted from the head of a fourth-tier magical beast by a master. Its value needs no introduction¡ªthose familiar with magic understand its significance. Medium-grade magic crystals are essential for casting large-scale spells. With this, wood-attribute mages need no longer fear exhausting their magical energy in a single spell. The starting bid is five thousand gold coins, with increments of no less than one hundred gold coins. Let the bidding begin!"


    The first item being a medium-grade magic crystal caused a stir among the crowd.


    "If this is just the first item, I wonder what treasures will follow," someone murmured.


    The bidding quickly escalated.


    "Six thousand!"


    "Six thousand five hundred!"


    "Seven thousand!"


    The auctioneer watched calmly, a faint smile on his lips as the bids climbed.


    "Eight thousand!"


    "Eight thousand five hundred!"


    "Eight thousand five hundred! Do I hear any higher bids? Remember, we are in the heart of the wilderness, where plants abound. For wood-attribute mages, this is a paradise. With this crystal, you¡¯ll have an endless supply of magical energy. The implications are clear."


    His words swayed a few more bidders.


    "Nine thousand!"


    "Ten thousand!"


    At ten thousand gold coins, the bidding ceased. While everyone recognized the crystal''s value, only those with the power to wield it could justify the cost. Large-scale spells required at least a third-tier archmage, and such individuals were exceedingly rare. Ten thousand gold coins was the market price, and bidding higher made little sense.


    "Ten thousand, going once! Ten thousand, going twice! Ten thousand, sold!" The auctioneer slammed his gavel, finalizing the sale.


    "The bidder who offered ten thousand, please proceed to the back after the auction to complete the transaction and claim your prize," the auctioneer announced smoothly.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Now, let¡¯s move on to the second item."


    The staff replaced the previous item with a large tray covered by a white cloth. The auctioneer lifted the cloth, revealing a snow-white tusk.


    "This is the ivory of a third-tier, high-grade fire-attribute magical beast, the Serrated Elephant. It is an excellent material for crafting fire-attribute weapons. Fire-attribute warriors, this is your lucky day. Starting bid: ten thousand gold coins."


    The auction continued at a steady pace.


    Han Ming sat in the private booth, silently observing each item. So far, nothing had caught his interest.


    The items grew increasingly valuable. The previous lot, the hide of a fourth-tier earth-attribute magical beast, was perfect for crafting defensive armor. Its hardness surpassed steel, yet it weighed less than a tenth of steel. This hide sold for fifty thousand gold coins, as it offered warriors enhanced protection without the burden of heavy armor.


    "Now, for the tenth item," the auctioneer announced.


    The staff brought out the next item, and the auctioneer unveiled it with a flourish. A fiery red, irregularly shaped stone was revealed, causing an uproar in the crowd.


    "Is that what I think it is?"


    "It can¡¯t be!"


    Even Kulo, who had remained expressionless throughout, showed a flicker of desire in her eyes, though she quickly masked it. Han Ming noticed her reaction and grew curious.


    "What is it?" he wondered.


    "Blood Pomegranate Stone," the auctioneer declared. "A rare ore found deep within magma, imbued with immense life force. Consuming it can extend one¡¯s lifespan by fifty years. Starting bid: fifty thousand gold coins. Let the bidding begin!"


    Han Ming¡¯s heart raced. Fifty years of life! Now he understood Kulo¡¯s longing. Having had her vitality drained, Kulo could greatly benefit from this stone. Though fifty years might not seem like much, it was a significant boon.


    During his year of training with Li Xiaotian, Han Ming had learned about the Demonic Essence Absorption Technique. While it allowed one to steal life force, the process was far from perfect. Absorbing the essence of a young person with a potential lifespan of two hundred years might only grant the absorber a year or less of life. This explained why the Demoness, despite draining dozens of lives, had only regained the appearance of a twenty-year-old. The Blood Pomegranate Stone, by contrast, offered a pure and substantial extension of life.


    "Fifty-five thousand!"


    "Sixty thousand!"


    "Seventy thousand!"


    "Eighty thousand!"


    The bids soared relentlessly.


    Han Ming turned to Kulo and asked softly, "Do you want it?"


    Kulo met his gaze without hesitation and nodded. "Yes."


    Han Ming smiled faintly but remained silent.


    "One hundred thousand!"


    "One hundred ten thousand!"


    The bidding continued, but Han Ming stayed calm, observing the crowd. The Blood Pomegranate Stone was invaluable, especially for those nearing the limits of their lifespan. For warriors and mages alike, the first three tiers of advancement were guaranteed if conditions were met. Beyond that, each tier became increasingly uncertain, with only a one-third chance of success. Failure could result in regression, making the stone¡¯s life-extending properties even more precious.


    "One hundred fifteen thousand!" The bidding began to slow.


    One hundred fifteen thousand gold coins¡ªan astronomical sum. To put it in perspective, an ordinary person would need to work for ten thousand years without spending a single coin to amass such wealth. In modern terms, it was equivalent to over a billion dollars.


    The room fell silent.


    Han Ming remained patient, knowing the final bid was yet to come. He waited for the crowd to weigh the stone¡¯s value against its cost.


    "One hundred twenty thousand," a hoarse voice called from the shadows.


    "Here it comes," Han Ming thought, smiling.


    "One hundred twenty thousand! Do I hear any higher bids?"


    "One hundred fifty thousand!" Han Ming finally entered the fray, raising the bid by thirty thousand gold coins.


    Gasps filled the room as people turned to locate the source of the bold bid. From a dark corner, a figure cloaked in black hesitated before weakly countering, "One hundred fifty-five thousand."


    "One hundred eighty thousand!" Han Ming raised the bid again, this time by twenty-five thousand.


    The room fell deathly silent. The oppressive stillness was broken only by the sharp gaze of the cloaked figure, whose eyes pierced through the darkness like lightning, locking onto Han Ming¡¯s booth.


    "Such formidable presence!" Han Ming shuddered. The gaze felt like a physical blow to his chest.


    This was no ordinary opponent¡ªthis was a true master.

 Chapter 78: A Sky-High Transaction

    Chapter 78: A Sky-High Transaction


    "Shall we continue?" Kulo asked, her expression calm and unreadable, as if she hadn''t noticed the tension in the air.


    Cold sweat poured down Han Ming''s face. "Yes!" he gritted his teeth. What was there to fear? Surely, no one would dare to threaten him openly in the auction house. Using force to intimidate bidders was a grave taboo in any auction, and such behavior was strictly forbidden.


    Han Ming couldn''t gauge the old man''s exact strength, but he was certain this was the most formidable opponent he had ever encountered. Li Xiaotian, of course, was far more powerful¡ªhis reputation as a conqueror of two continents was no exaggeration. However, Li Xiaotian had been severely injured decades ago and was now in his twilight years. Moreover, Li Xiaotian had never directed such a murderous gaze at Han Ming, so Han Ming had never experienced this level of pressure before.


    Meanwhile, the auctioneer had already noticed the tension. With a smile, he nodded toward the backstage.


    An elderly man with gray hair and cloudy eyes emerged, leaning on a crooked cane. He slowly made his way to the side of the auction stage and coughed lightly before speaking in a trembling voice.


    "In the spirit of fairness and justice, we ask all esteemed guests to abide by the rules of our Mercenary Auction House. As the saying goes, ''A nation has its laws, and a family has its rules.'' While our auction house may not be as vast as a nation, we will not tolerate any attempts to undermine our honor. Rest assured, bid freely on the treasures you desire. For one month after leaving the auction house, we will assign experts to protect the winners of our auctions. Should anyone dare to harm our guests or violate our rules, do not blame me for showing no mercy."


    Though the old man''s voice quivered, his words carried an undeniable weight, striking deep into the souls of everyone present. No one dared to defy him. After finishing his speech, the old man cast a subtle glance toward the shadowy figure in the corner.


    In that instant, the oppressive aura emanating from the figure dissipated completely. The crowd, oblivious to what had just transpired, began murmuring in confusion.


    Han Ming, too, felt the tension ease. For a moment, it had felt as though his life was hanging by a thread, ready to be snuffed out at any moment. This sensation was both unfamiliar and deeply unsettling.


    *I must gather all the necessary items as soon as possible and capture the Profound Ice Silkworm. Once I master the first form of the Water God''s Art, I won''t be so helpless anymore,* Han Ming resolved silently. With only six months left until the two-year deadline, time was running out.


    "One hundred eighty-five thousand," the hoarse voice called out again.


    Han Ming clenched his teeth, his eyes blazing with determination. He had never been one to back down from a challenge. If he were cowardly, he wouldn''t have come this far.


    "One water-attribute beast core and one wood-attribute beast core, both at the third tier," Han Ming declared.


    The auction hall erupted in chaos.


    The rarity of beast cores was common knowledge. They were treasures that couldn''t simply be measured in gold coins. While there was a general exchange rate¡ªten thousand gold coins for a third-tier beast core¡ªsuch cores were rarely available for sale. Most people who obtained them would either absorb their power themselves or pass them down to their descendants. Even in the elite Magic and Military Academies of the Monte Empire, few possessed beast cores, underscoring their scarcity.


    For Han Ming to offer two cores at once was an astonishing move.


    The usually composed auctioneer''s eyes lit up at Han Ming''s offer.


    "Please wait a moment. The consignor of the Blood Pomegranate Stone, please come to the backstage. Everyone, please remain calm," the auctioneer said before hurrying backstage.


    Han Ming sipped his tea calmly in the private booth, confident that no one would outbid his offer.


    Backstage, the auctioneer smiled at a masked individual. "Sir, someone has offered two beast cores in exchange for your Blood Pomegranate Stone. If you agree to the trade, we will deliver the cores to you directly. If you prefer gold coins, we will purchase the cores from you at their estimated value and pay you the equivalent amount."


    The auctioneer waited patiently for a response.


    The masked person hesitated, clearly torn. After a long pause, they finally spoke. "I''ll take the gold coins."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The auctioneer breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. "Very well."


    Returning to the stage, the auctioneer announced, "One water-attribute core and one wood-attribute core, valued at two hundred forty thousand gold coins. Are there any higher bids for the Blood Pomegranate Stone?"


    The question was rhetorical. Even a fool could see that no one would outbid this offer.


    The shadowy figure in the corner remained silent. Two hundred forty thousand gold coins was an astronomical sum, even for the wealthy.


    "Sold!" The auctioneer''s gavel struck the podium.


    Han Ming smiled faintly. He didn''t regret spending such a fortune. He was a man of principle¡ªwhat belonged to him was his, and what belonged to others, he wouldn''t covet. Of the six beast cores he possessed, half rightfully belonged to Kulo. Though he hadn''t voiced this, it was what he believed.


    Moreover, after trading the two cores for the Blood Pomegranate Stone, he planned to use the proceeds from the water-attribute core to purchase the herbs Kulo needed. In this regard, Han Ming was a man of integrity. Others might have balked at such generosity or even resorted to treachery to keep the treasures for themselves. But Han Ming was different.


    Of course, if it came to seizing treasures from enemies or outsiders, Han Ming had no qualms.


    "Thank you," Kulo said softly, her voice barely audible.


    Han Ming felt a twinge of frustration. After such a costly and nerve-wracking ordeal, all he received was a simple "thank you." This woman truly was stingy with her words.


    Following the climax of the Blood Pomegranate Stone auction, the subsequent items felt lackluster in comparison.


    Han Ming''s water-attribute crystal, as expected, didn''t attract much attention and sold for a modest ninety thousand gold coins. It was likely purchased by a wealthy individual for their underachieving descendant. Water-attribute mages were often seen as disadvantaged, gifted with the potential for magic but burdened with an element considered lackluster.


    Han Ming paid little attention to the remaining items, waiting patiently for the final highlight of the auction.


    *What could the last item be?* he wondered.


    The shadowy figure in the corner occasionally glanced toward Han Ming''s booth but refrained from projecting any intimidating aura. Han Ming ignored him.


    "Esteemed guests, the final item of our auction! A third-tier, fire-attribute beast core from a Flame Rat! Starting bid: one hundred thousand gold coins!"


    The auction hall erupted once more.


    The final item was a fire-attribute beast core, the second core of the auction. The first, Han Ming''s water-attribute core, had been met with lukewarm interest. In contrast, the fire-attribute core ignited an unprecedented frenzy.


    "One hundred fifty thousand!"


    "One hundred eighty thousand!"


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    The bidding soared, threatening to overwhelm the auction hall.


    In just three bids, the price had doubled from the starting bid, showcasing the immense popularity of fire-attribute cores.


    Han Ming''s pupils contracted. A fire-attribute beast core! This was exactly what he needed most.


    *Damn it, the price has already reached two hundred thousand. This is far beyond what I expected,* Han Ming thought, his mind racing.


    If he missed this opportunity, he might not encounter another fire-attribute core for a long time. Although he needed five fire-attribute cores in total, securing even one now would save him from venturing into the treacherous Blazing Wasteland, a nightmarish realm teeming with fire-attribute beasts.


    The bidding continued to climb.


    "Two hundred fifty thousand!"


    "Two hundred sixty thousand!"


    The crowd was in an uproar. The price had surpassed Han Ming''s previous record of two hundred forty thousand gold coins.


    "Two hundred sixty-five thousand! Any higher bids?"


    The excitement in the room showed no signs of waning, but no one raised the bid further. Two hundred sixty-five thousand gold coins was an astronomical sum, far beyond the means of most.


    "Two hundred eighty thousand!"


    "Three hundred thousand!"


    Even Han Ming was stunned.


    *Three hundred thousand? Is this a joke? That''s three times the price of my water-attribute core!*


    The market value of a fire-attribute core typically ranged between one hundred fifty and two hundred thousand gold coins. However, the bidders, perhaps spurred by Han Ming''s earlier display, had driven the price to an astonishing three hundred thousand.


    Han Ming sighed inwardly. *I''ve reaped what I sowed.*


    "Three hundred thousand going once! Three hundred thousand going twice! Three hundred¡ª"


    "One wood-attribute core, one wind-attribute core, and one earth-attribute core, all at the third tier. Three cores in exchange for the fire-attribute core."


    Han Ming''s voice cut through the chaos like a bucket of cold water dousing a blazing fire.


    The room fell silent once more.


    The rollercoaster of emotions had left many attendees overwhelmed. Some clutched their chests, struggling to calm their racing hearts. Most, however, turned their gazes toward Han Ming''s private booth in awe.


    *This man has offered five beast cores in total!*


    The crowd was stunned. If Han Ming had bid with gold coins, it wouldn''t have been as shocking. But five beast cores! How many magical beasts had he slain to amass such a collection? Given the low drop rate of cores from third-tier beasts, the number of creatures he must have killed was staggering.


    What the crowd didn''t know was that the water-attribute core earlier had also been Han Ming''s. In total, seven cores had appeared in the auction, and Han Ming had accounted for six of them. The seventh might very well have been his as well.


    Even the usually composed auctioneer was visibly excited. The elderly man who had intervened earlier also stepped forward, standing beside the auctioneer with a smile, awaiting the outcome.


    After a brief discussion, the auctioneer announced, "Three beast cores, valued at four hundred thousand gold coins! Are there any higher bids?"


    "Four hundred thousand!"


    Many in the audience were numb. When a series of shocks continuously pushed the limits of one''s mental endurance, a sense of detachment sets in. Even if someone offered a higher bid, it would no longer stir the same level of excitement.


    "Four hundred thousand, sold!"


    The auctioneer''s gavel struck the podium with finality.


    The elderly man smiled toward Han Ming''s private booth. "Whoever you are, thank you for your generous support of our Mercenary Auction House. For the next month, I will personally ensure your safety. We hope to earn your trust and welcome you back to our underground city''s auction house in the future."

 Chapter 79: Emergence from Seclusion

    Chapter 79: Emergence from Seclusion


    A middle-aged, portly man approached the front desk; he was the unseen mastermind behind the Mercenary Auction House. With a demeanor of utmost respect, the man delivered a series of thank-you speeches and announced that everyone present would receive a commemorative gift. With that, the grand auction event came to a successful conclusion.


    Han Ming was led by the staff to a backroom of the auction house. There, he collected his Blood Pomegranate Stone and a third-tier fire-attribute magical beast core.


    The Blood Pomegranate Stone was encased in a special wooden box, said to best preserve its properties, while the fire-attribute magical beast core was housed in a specially made metal box.


    The auction house''s mastermind personally handed these items to Han Ming, patting his shoulder with emotion and repeatedly praising, "Such a promising young man! Friend, if you ever need anything in the future, feel free to come to the auction house. We will provide you with the most attentive service, ensuring your satisfaction. All mercenary auction houses worldwide will welcome you with open doors."


    He then presented Han Ming with a VIP card, granting him the highest level of treatment at any mercenary auction house. Additionally, he assured Han Ming that for the next month, the elderly auctioneer would personally protect him from the shadows.


    The middle-aged man, named Luo Ge, held a status far beyond Han Ming''s expectations. The Mercenary Auction House had numerous branches worldwide, and the one in the underground city was just one among many.


    Luo Ge, who happened to be inspecting the underground city''s branch, witnessed Han Ming''s lavish spending firsthand.


    Despite his high status, Luo Ge''s courtesy towards Han Ming was unusual. He had seen countless experts and influential figures, and his control over the mercenary auction houses across various continents gave him immense wealth and influence. Even kings treated him with respect.


    Most of the world''s treasures were in the hands of people like Luo Ge, who could even influence the outcome of wars between nations with a single word. His support could significantly boost a country''s military power, making his strength unfathomable.


    However, Luo Ge was also a keen judge of character. What truly interested him about Han Ming was the young man''s remarkable achievements at such a young age, indicating a limitless future. Befriending such a promising youth was beneficial for all.


    The tens of thousands of gold coins Han Ming spent on the magical beast core were insignificant to Luo Ge, a fact Han Ming was unaware of at the time.


    Luo Ge warmly expressed that Han Ming should feel free to ask for his help in the future, promising to do his utmost to assist.


    Han Ming, however, winced at the thought of spending twice the market price on the magical beast core, a whopping 200,000 gold coins, which he believed justified Luo Ge''s courtesy.


    But Han Ming was stunned when he saw Luo Ge''s departure from the underground city. Twenty massive flying magical beasts pulled a fortress of unknown material towards the city''s exit, drawing crowds who marveled at Luo Ge''s extravagance.


    These were third-tier flying magical beasts; killing one was easy, but taming one was a different story. These were no ordinary flying creatures.


    Han Ming still didn''t fully grasp the significance of Luo Ge''s goodwill towards him.


    After deducting a 10,000 gold coin service fee, Han Ming was left with 80,000 gold coins.


    Although Kulo suggested that the Blood Pomegranate Stone alone was sufficient and there was no need to buy more herbs, Han Ming insisted on purchasing all the herbs Kulo needed, totaling ten sets.


    "With the Blood Pomegranate Stone and these herbs, I might need to go into seclusion for a month. Can you guard me during this time to ensure I''m not disturbed?"


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Kulo maintained her usual calm demeanor.


    Seeing Han Ming''s hesitation, Kulo asked, "Is there a problem?"


    Han Ming sighed, "I have many important tasks at hand, and time is tight. But since you''ve asked, I''ll see it through. By the way..." He paused, observing Kulo''s expression, "If I''m not mistaken, you have another prescription, don''t you?"


    Kulo nodded indifferently and handed Han Ming a prescription, "Yes, but you don''t need to buy the herbs listed here anymore. With the Blood Pomegranate Stone, this prescription is less important. But I''ll give it to you anyway. These three prescriptions are excellent for recovery, so keep them hidden to avoid trouble."


    Han Ming took the prescription and nodded slightly.


    With ample gold coins, Han Ming no longer needed to squeeze into the small inn with Kulo.


    They rented a large estate for a month at a cost of 1,000 gold coins.


    After paying the rent, Han Ming busied himself preparing a stone-walled basement within the estate, stocking it with all necessary items: food, herbs, thirty sets of clothes, and even some female products, which he blushingly purchased.


    Helping Kulo to the basement and lighting the wall lamps, Han Ming closed his eyes and placed his hands on Kulo''s forehead to check her injuries.


    "Your injuries are about 30% healed. You no longer need my healing spells. At this stage, all your wounds have healed, and what''s left is just the loss of vitality. Focus on your seclusion and cultivation. I''ll do my best to guard you for the month."


    After giving his instructions, Han Ming left.


    Kulo watched Han Ming''s departing figure with a complex expression.


    This young man had taken meticulous care of her, handling all her needs without ever asking for anything in return.


    "Is there really such a fool in this world who gives without seeking anything in return?" Kulo wondered.


    From a young age, almost everyone who saw her coveted her beauty, and no one approached her with pure intentions. She had learned to navigate the chaotic world, adept at the rules of survival. She didn''t believe in good people, and even if they existed, they wouldn''t give without expecting something in return.


    Han Ming was the only exception she had encountered. Now, far from beautiful, she was almost ugly. This contradicted her previous understanding.


    True to his word, Han Ming stayed close to the estate, guarding Kulo during her seclusion.


    With only six months left until the two-year agreement, Han Ming silently calculated that he still needed four fire-attribute magical beast cores and a Flame Grass to complete the materials for hunting the Xuantian Ice Silkworm. The daunting task weighed heavily on him.


    Twenty days later, a small area of the underground city became chaotic, filled with groups of mercenaries and private teams.


    Upon inquiry, Han Ming learned that a fourth-tier fire-attribute magical beast, Red Moon, had appeared in the wilderness forest above the underground city.


    This beast, with a human head, lion body, and wings, was a high-level fire-attribute creature usually found only in the Wilderness Fire Prison. Its appearance in the wilderness forest attracted much attention, as such creatures were rarely seen, and the Wilderness Fire Prison was deep within the forest''s most dangerous areas, inaccessible to most.


    The Wilderness Fire Prison bordered the mysterious Ghost Domain, a place even true experts dared not venture lightly.


    The chance of obtaining a core from a third-tier magical beast was slim, making the appearance of this fourth-tier beast in the outer parts of the wilderness forest particularly valuable.


    This news invigorated Han Ming.


    If he could kill the beast before others, he might obtain another fire-attribute core, and a fourth-tier one at that, which contained purer energy than a third-tier core. Moreover, the Red Moon''s beast soul was the most precious part.


    This creature had transcended the form of a normal beast, being more advanced than ordinary tigers, leopards, snakes, or rats. As mentioned, it had a human head, lion body, and wings, making it extremely rare. It also possessed a level of intelligence comparable to a ten-year-old human child.


    With only ten days left until Kulo''s seclusion ended, Han Ming couldn''t wait any longer.


    Leaving a note, Han Ming set off to join the vast army of hunters aiming to kill the fourth-tier magical beast.


    Ten days later, a clear cry echoed from the estate.


    A bright light burst from the stone-walled basement, and a naked figure emerged from the stone.


    Her skin was as white as snow, her eyes like clear water with a hint of allure, her eyebrows like willow leaves, her teeth like seashells, and her small mouth naturally red. She was as stunning as a peony blooming in the desert, as captivating as a phoenix rising from the flames.


    If Katarina''s beauty was a masterpiece of nature, perfect and hard to look at directly, this woman was like a work of demonic art, enchanting and soul-stirring.


    This woman was Kulo, emerging from seclusion.


    She moved gracefully, her slender arms waving as black and purple silk draped over her, accentuating her delicate waist and radiant charm.


    On the stone table outside the basement was a small basket made of wooden strips, with a note attached.


    "Had to leave on urgent business, please forgive me. We may not meet again, take care."


    Lifting the white cloth on the basket, she found exactly ten sets of the herbs listed on the third prescription, no more, no less.


    "These last ten sets of herbs must be worth 50,000 gold coins. Now he''s a pauper again."


    Thinking of Han Ming''s miserly ways, Kulo smiled faintly, a beauty that could outshine fish and geese, topple cities and states.


    Carefully folding the note and tucking it into her purple silk waistband, she lowered her head in deep thought, pondering something unknown.

 Chapter 80: The Emergence of the Demon Soldiers

    Chapter 80: The Emergence of the Demon Soldiers


    "I wonder where he has gone," Kulo murmured softly.


    She then covered her stunning face with a black veil and set off towards the green mountain where the Secret Sect was located.


    By now, the Secret Sect had been overrun by forces from various major factions.


    Only a few disciples remained, stubbornly resisting the invaders.


    "Where has the Sect Leader gone? If he doesn''t show up soon, our Secret Sect is doomed."


    "Are you mad? How dare you speak of the Sect Leader like that. The Secret Sect will not fall. With just a wave of his hand, the Sect Leader can annihilate these insignificant foes."


    "But..."


    "No buts!"


    Over a hundred intruders crowded within the Secret Sect, slaughtering its members. A burly, red-faced man ran up from a distance, slightly bowing to a middle-aged man in white robes, and whispered, "Sect Leader, we''ve searched everywhere, but we haven''t found that demoness, Yao Ji."


    The white-robed man frowned slightly, "She can''t have gone far. Her lair and followers are here; she wouldn''t just leave."


    The red-faced man hesitated, then tremblingly said, "Sect Leader, what if the demoness really shows up, we..."


    The white-robed man snorted disdainfully, "Our spies within the Secret Sect have long reported that the demoness went berserk while cultivating the Hua Yuan Gong, suffering severe injuries. She''s been in seclusion somewhere within the sect, healing. We''ve painstakingly planned for two years, gathering hundreds of experts to besiege the Secret Sect. We cannot let her escape alive to wreak havoc again."


    The white-robed man''s face was filled with sorrow as he spoke. His beautiful wife had been abducted by members of the Secret Sect, and her fate remained unknown. His own forces were no match for the Secret Sect, so he had endured humiliation and planned meticulously for two years, rallying many allies to attack the Secret Sect and capture Yao Ji to avenge his wife.


    "Sect Leader Zhang, have you found that demoness yet?"


    A man in green robes approached from the end of the corridor, casually killing a Secret Sect disciple as he came before the white-robed man.


    "Haha, Sect Leader Li, I must thank you all for your help. That demoness must still be hiding somewhere in these mountains. We absolutely cannot let her escape this time."


    The green-robed man shook his head, "Sect Leader Zhang, you''re too kind. We are all outsiders from the Huang Tian Continent. Here in the North Alliance Continent, we must help each other. Moreover, my beloved third disciple was also seduced away by a demoness from the Secret Sect. I must avenge this wrong."


    The white-robed man nodded in agreement.


    "Haha, is that so? Since you have such a deep grudge against our Secret Sect, let''s settle it all today."


    A voice as melodious as a nightingale''s sounded, and a graceful figure clad in black gauze descended from the sky.


    "Yao Ji!"


    Everyone looked up to see the figure land in the center of the courtyard. At the sight of her, the previously fierce crowd trembled as if they had seen a monstrous demon. Some even tried to flee.


    "Don''t panic! Stay calm! This demoness is severely injured. Together, we can surely kill her here!"


    The white-robed man hurriedly tried to rally his people. Meanwhile, several other sect leaders arrived, surrounding Yao Ji.


    "Greetings, Sect Leader!"


    The few remaining Secret Sect disciples, seeing Yao Ji finally appear, were so moved they nearly wept.


    Yao Ji gently waved her hand, signaling everyone to step back.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Come on," Yao Ji said indifferently.


    "Don''t be afraid! Attack!"


    At the white-robed man''s command, the hesitant crowd steeled themselves and charged forward.


    Yao Ji''s figure swayed lightly, and suddenly, as if splitting apart, she multiplied from one to two, then four, then eight. In an instant, the courtyard was filled with her images.


    Except for the few powerful sect leaders, all the minions were wiped out in an instant. The most terrifying part was that no one saw how they died.


    "Sect Leader Zhang, are you satisfied?"


    All of Yao Ji''s images coalesced back into one.


    The white-robed man, horrified, stepped back in disbelief, "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Weren''t you severely injured? How could you recover so quickly?"


    Yao Ji chuckled softly, waving her hand to gather the hundred or so corpses before her. She extended her hands and instantly absorbed the dissipating life force from the bodies, integrating it into her own.


    "This! You... you''ve mastered the Hua Yuan Gong to perfection! You can absorb the fragmented essence of a hundred corpses. Does that mean you can now absorb the life force of five or six living people at once!?"


    The white-robed man''s legs went weak with fear. Who said Yao Ji was severely injured? Not only was she not injured, but her power had also greatly increased.


    Yao Ji smiled lightly, "From the moment you arrived, my fatal injuries, which I''ve had for two years, were completely healed. The essence I lost from going berserk would have recovered with time. But you timed it well; my disciples who went down the mountain to buy herbs were ambushed by you, and I nearly lost my life. If it weren''t for a fool who saved me and helped me break through the final barrier, I really wouldn''t have been able to deal with you."


    The white-robed man laughed heartily, "You speak so well, turning us into the villains. Back in the day, Senior Li Xiaotian was a man of great righteousness and virtue, whose fame in the Huang Tian Continent remains unmatched. But when he came to the North Alliance Continent, he was blinded and took you, a demoness, as his disciple. Not only did you fail to repay his kindness, but you also killed him and stole the Hua Yuan Gong. You, a scum of the North Alliance Continent, have utterly disgraced Senior Li''s name!"


    "Enough talk! Attack!"


    The green-robed man waved his hand, and a massive four-winged lion beast soul surged forth, revealing him to be a third-tier magus.


    The other sect leaders also attacked, and in an instant, dazzling lights filled the courtyard, making it impossible to see. The surrounding buildings were reduced to ashes in moments.


    Yao Ji, slightly angered, said, "The affairs of our Secret Sect are none of your concern." With that, her figure vanished.


    What followed was a series of agonized screams.


    In less time than it takes to drink a cup of tea, all the avengers were dead, not a single one left.


    Yao Ji turned to look at the few dozen remaining disciples of her sect, her expression unreadable. She tossed something to them and said, "This is a handwritten copy of half the Hua Yuan Gong. Take it and cultivate. With our enemies dead, there''s no need to fear anymore. From now on, you are the pillars of the Secret Sect. If I do not return by the time you have mastered it, recruit new disciples and strengthen the sect. As for the latter half of the Hua Yuan Gong, I will teach it to the most talented among you upon my return."


    A young man, no more than twenty, quickly spoke up, "Sect Leader, you''ve just returned. Are you leaving again?"


    Yao Ji nodded slightly, "I owe someone a debt of gratitude that I must repay. Your senior brother, Bai Kai, is missing. If you have time, search for him." With that, Yao Ji wasted no more time and flew down the mountain.


    In a part of the wilderness forest, flames soared to the sky, and countless towering trees had turned to ash. The ground was littered with human corpses.


    "He still got away!"


    A burly man roared in anger at the hellish scene before him.


    In the distance, a fiery shadow with wings that lit up the sky flew away.


    Beneath the shadow, a slender figure was in hot pursuit.


    This was Han Ming.


    "We''ve clashed three times, and each time I nearly lost my life. This Red Moon beast is too monstrous."


    Han Ming nimbly leaped over trees, racing forward. His body was covered in visible burn scars.


    "This can''t go on. I''m no match for the Red Moon. Although many people worked together to severely injure it, with my current strength, I still can''t defeat it. Escaping with my life is one thing, but killing it is another matter entirely."


    Han Ming had been chasing the Red Moon beast for ten days and nights, but he was still at a loss.


    Meanwhile, deep within the wilderness forest, a thick black mist suddenly filled the air, and a figure shot up into the sky, emitting a cry that was anything but human.


    "We''re out! Finally out! That damned seal was so powerful, it trapped us demons for thousands of years, yet its strength hasn''t diminished." The figure appeared in broad daylight. Upon closer inspection, it had a green face covered in black fur, and its arms, legs, and chest were riddled with festering wounds. Many bones were exposed, and a section of its thigh bone was clearly visible. If a normal human had such injuries, they would have been long dead, but this creature was still alive. It was truly bizarre.


    The figure stood on the tip of a giant tree, and its right arm began to writhe unnaturally. Then, a piece of rotting flesh extended from its arm, fell to the ground, and began to squirm violently. In an instant, it transformed into a small figure about half a meter tall, resembling the larger one.


    "Master!" The small figure knelt on one knee and spoke.


    The larger figure nodded slightly and instructed, "Currently, the crack in the seal can only allow this fourth-tier demon soldier to emerge. I must guard here to welcome the rest of the demon army. You go to the various countries and find out which one has the weakest military. When the demon army breaks through the seal, we can attack that country. Once we''ve accumulated enough crystals, we can activate the grand formation to tear the seal further, allowing the fifth-tier demon soldiers to emerge. Then, the world will surely belong to us demons."


    The small figure jumped around excitedly for a while, then flew away.

 Chapter 81: Success

    Chapter 81: Success


    As night fell, the vast wilderness forest was gradually enveloped in darkness.


    Han Ming crouched on a branch of a towering tree, squinting at a small mountain in the distance.


    "The Red Moon is resting in that mountain, likely recovering from its injuries. Tonight is the last chance. If it fully recovers, killing it will be even more difficult."


    Han Ming closed his eyes and silently reflected. A year and a half had passed, and the tracking mark Katarina had placed on the Xuantian Ice Silkworm was growing fainter. Fortunately, the mark was strong enough and hadn''t disappeared as Katarina had predicted it would after about a year. Otherwise, Han Ming would have lost his last chance.


    He opened his storage bag and pulled out the pale blue sword he had obtained from the stone coffin. On the hilt of the sword were two small characters: Qing Hong.


    Han Ming''s eyes revealed confusion.


    He had tried countless times to use this sword but had never discovered anything special about it.


    What was so unique about this sword that it could be placed alongside the magical beast core and the Hua Yuan Gong? It couldn''t be an ordinary sword, but up until now, he hadn''t found any distinctive features of the Qing Hong Sword.


    "Never mind, time is short. I''ll deal with the Red Moon first and study this sword later."


    Han Ming gently jumped down from the tree, holding his breath as much as possible, and cautiously made his way toward the small mountain.


    Fortunately, he didn''t encounter any unexpected obstacles along the way. If a magical beast had jumped out at this moment, Han Ming would have been in serious trouble. A fight would have inevitably awakened the Red Moon.


    Han Ming carefully climbed the small mountain and found a large cave halfway up. The rocks near the cave entrance had been scorched beyond recognition.


    It seemed the cave had been created by the Red Moon''s intense flames, which were hot enough to melt stone.


    To be safe, Han Ming layered three ice shields around himself. Although this would affect his agility, it was far better than being roasted alive.


    Han Ming quietly entered the cave, careful not to make any noise that might wake the Red Moon.


    He held a massive battle axe in his hand. The intense heat from deep within the cave made it hard for him to keep his eyes open, and the outermost layer of his ice shields was already showing signs of melting.


    The cave wasn''t very deep. After walking about fifty meters, the temperature inside rose even higher, and a bend appeared ahead.


    Han Ming cautiously pressed himself against the edge of the bend and peeked inside.


    He saw a creature with a human face, a lion''s body, and massive wings resting deep within the cave. Thick smoke billowed from the Red Moon''s nostrils as it breathed heavily.


    The Red Moon''s back was pierced with several arrows, and there was a long wound on its abdomen. It was clearly severely injured.


    How should he attack? Han Ming frowned, unsure of what to do despite being so close to the Red Moon.


    Just then, a faint rustling sound came from outside the cave.


    Damn it! Someone''s here! Why now of all times?


    Han Ming looked around but found no place to hide. In a panic, he had an idea. He climbed up the cave wall, digging his fingers into the stone to anchor himself securely to the ceiling.


    Fortunately, the cave was tall enough that he wouldn''t be easily spotted.


    Once Han Ming had steadied himself, light footsteps echoed in the cave.


    Han Ming cursed silently. Couldn''t these idiots walk more quietly? If he could hear them, so could the Red Moon.


    He didn''t consider that few people could rely solely on physical strength to reach the level of a first-tier War Madman like him. Most War Madmen relied on combat aura to achieve their strength, and their agility was far inferior to Han Ming''s. Moreover, Han Ming''s strength was three tiers higher than an ordinary person''s, putting him far ahead of typical War Madmen.


    As expected, the Red Moon heard the noise and slightly opened its eyes, glaring furiously toward the bend in the cave.


    Han Ming held his breath, staying perfectly still on the ceiling.


    The group of people finally reached the bend. One of them cautiously peeked around the corner and saw the Red Moon with its eyes closed, seemingly asleep.


    Han Ming silently cursed. The Red Moon was faking sleep to lure them in. He wondered if it had done the same when he entered. It was entirely possible. The thought sent a chill down his spine. If this group hadn''t followed him in, the Red Moon might have already attacked him.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The person who peeked around the corner, seeing the Red Moon asleep, was overjoyed. He whispered instructions to the seven or eight people behind him.


    The group carefully emerged, forming a semicircle around the Red Moon.


    "Attack!"


    A leader-like figure gave a low command, and the group suddenly released powerful combat aura!


    Han Ming was shocked. Among the eight people, five were first-tier War Madmen, and the other three were peak sixth-tier Great Warriors. Their strength was formidable.


    As they released their combat aura, the Red Moon suddenly lifted its head. Its human face twisted into a grotesque expression as it let out a roar and spewed a massive burst of scorching flames.


    The group shouted in alarm and scattered, desperately charging at the Red Moon. The three weaker Great Warriors were instantly reduced to ash by the flames.


    The remaining five War Madmen swung their weapons at the Red Moon. The beast roared and lunged at one of them, spewing another burst of flames. The flames melted even the rocks in their path.


    The cave was too narrow for the man to dodge. He screamed as the flames consumed half of his body, leaving the other half to collapse into a charred heap.


    The remaining four attacked, striking the Red Moon with their weapons. One of them even had a beast soul¡ªa dark earth-type boar formed from his combat aura¡ªwhich charged at the Red Moon. His sturdy earth-type combat aura minimized the burns he suffered.


    "Kill!" the four shouted in unison, their voices shaking the cave.


    The Red Moon, injured by the four and unable to maneuver in the narrow cave, roared in fury. It thrashed around, turning the cave into chaos. Hot, shattered rocks flew everywhere, and one even struck Han Ming''s waist, though he endured the pain.


    "Don''t let it escape!" the four shouted, engaging the Red Moon in a fierce battle.


    "Who''s there!? Get down!" One of the four, knocked to the ground by the Red Moon''s tail, accidentally spotted Han Ming clinging to the ceiling. He roared in anger.


    "Someone''s hiding up there, trying to steal our kill!"


    Discovering Han Ming''s presence infuriated the group. They despised such underhanded tactics. If you want to fight, do it openly. Hiding in the shadows, waiting to snatch the prize after others risk their lives, was despicable.


    One of them kicked a rock on the ground, sending it flying toward Han Ming.


    Seeing that he''d been discovered, Han Ming had no choice but to reveal himself. He flipped down from the ceiling and frowned. "I was here first. You came later. If I hadn''t hidden, what if you decided to kill me?"


    The four were barely holding their own against the Red Moon, with one of them already severely injured. They had no time to argue with Han Ming. After exchanging glances, they shouted in unison, "Retreat!"


    With that, they abandoned the fight and dashed toward the cave entrance.


    Han Ming knew their plan. They weren''t really running; they wanted him to face the Red Moon alone, then turn the tables on him.


    "Damn it! I''m straightforward with friends, but I''m not so kind to strangers. You''re no saints either!"


    Han Ming grinned and kicked the person at the front of the group as they ran past. "Trying to leave? No way! Even if I kill the Red Moon, you won''t let me go. You''re all trouble. No one''s leaving!"


    The man, furious at Han Ming''s attack, swung his sword at him.


    Han Ming was about to counter when he glanced behind the group and immediately crouched, covering his head.


    The man, confused, had no time to react. A massive wave of scorching flames erupted from behind him, blowing all five of them¡ªincluding Han Ming¡ªinto the cave wall at the bend. The Red Moon, seeing the group trying to flee, had unleashed another burst of flames. Han Ming had noticed this just in time.


    Thanks to his quick reflexes, Han Ming wasn''t badly hurt. The other four, however, weren''t so lucky. Despite their War Madman-level combat aura, they were severely burned, rolling on the ground and screaming as they tried to extinguish the flames.


    Han Ming stood up and saw the Red Moon charging toward him, its attention fully focused on him. Realizing the danger, he swung his battle axe at the beast.


    Han Ming''s full-force strike was terrifyingly powerful. The massive axe struck the Red Moon''s chest, sending it flying deeper into the cave. The Red Moon, however, was cunning. As it flew back, it grabbed the axe and, taking advantage of Han Ming''s momentary exhaustion, wrested it from his grip.


    The force of the swing caused the cave to collapse, with massive rocks falling everywhere.


    Without his weapon, Han Ming quickly drew the Qing Hong Sword. Though he still didn''t know its full potential, he couldn''t face the flame-covered Red Moon unarmed.


    As the rocks fell, the four unfortunate men, unable to reform their combat aura in time, were crushed into pulp, their blood splattering everywhere.


    The cave entrance was blocked by the fallen rocks, but the Red Moon burst through, sending fragments flying in all directions.


    Han Ming pressed himself against the cave wall to avoid the debris. Unnoticed by him, some of the blood-splattered rocks flew past, and a few drops of blood landed on the Qing Hong Sword.


    The sword buzzed and glowed brightly, its pale blue blade turning blood-red.


    "What''s this!?"


    Han Ming was shocked, then ecstatic. Was this how the Qing Hong Sword worked?


    The Red Moon lunged at Han Ming, who barely had time to dodge. He swung the Qing Hong Sword at the beast.


    A sharp screech erupted from the sword as it released a blood-red crescent of light, sending the Red Moon flying. The sword, now glowing red, returned to its pale blue color.


    Han Ming immediately understood the sword''s mechanism. He bent down and stabbed the sword into one of the crushed bodies beneath the rocks. The sword absorbed the blood and glowed brightly again.


    The Red Moon let out a furious, agonized roar that echoed through the valley. A deep gash had been carved into its chest by the Qing Hong Sword''s light, revealing white bone.


    The intense pain drove the Red Moon into a frenzy. It gathered all its energy, transforming into a massive fireball, and charged at Han Ming.


    Han Ming, realizing the danger, swung the Qing Hong Sword again.


    Having trained under Li Xiaotian for a year, Han Ming''s understanding of martial arts had reached a high level. In this critical moment, his keen combat instincts allowed him to spot the Red Moon''s weakest point¡ªits neck.


    As the Red Moon attacked, Han Ming quickly layered three ice shields around himself and swung the sword with all his might.


    A blood-red light surged from the sword, slicing through the Red Moon''s neck and severing its head. The intense flames blasted Han Ming out of the cave.


    Han Ming was engulfed in flames. The first ice shield shattered instantly, followed by the second as he flew through the air. The third broke just before he hit the ground.


    Enduring unbearable pain, Han Ming was flung far from the mountain, crashing into the trunk of a massive tree and reducing it to splinters. The towering tree collapsed.


    "Water! Water!!"


    Han Ming''s body was engulfed in flames. He frantically cast water spells on himself and rushed toward a nearby stream he had scouted earlier.


    In the dark forest, a fiery figure streaked past, igniting the surrounding trees. The figure leaped into the stream, and the intense flames instantly evaporated the water. However, the flames on Han Ming''s body were finally extinguished.


    Han Ming jumped up from the dry riverbed, landing on a low tree branch. With a light tap of his foot, he laughed maniacally and charged back toward the mountain.


    Moments later, Han Ming appeared at the cave entrance, holding a round, fiery-red orb in his hand¡ªthe fourth-tier fire-attribute magical beast core.


    "HAHAHAHA¡­" Han Ming laughed wildly, ignoring his charred, unrecognizable face and the steam rising from his body.

 Chapter 82: Intelligence

    Chapter 82: Intelligence


    Obtaining a fourth-tier fire-attribute magical beast core filled Han Ming with ecstasy.


    Even though he couldn''t sell the core, just having it on him gave Han Ming an immense sense of satisfaction.


    A fourth-tier core¡ªhow much would that be worth?


    The recipe for hunting the Xuantian Ice Silkworm didn''t specify the tier of the fire-attribute core required, but it was obvious that the higher the tier, the better the effect. A higher-tier core would inflict greater damage on the Xuantian Ice Silkworm.


    Similarly, figuring out how to use the Qing Hong Sword also brought Han Ming great joy. The sword''s immense power significantly increased his chances of successfully hunting fourth-tier magical beasts. Although it required blood to activate, Han Ming didn''t see this as a drawback. The sword''s capabilities were already extraordinary.


    This was truly a double blessing.


    Upon returning to the underground city, Han Ming found that Kulo had already left the estate. The herbs he had left behind were gone, indicating that Kulo had fully recovered from her injuries. This put Han Ming''s mind at ease.


    After paying another month''s rent, Han Ming spent a few days recovering from his injuries at the estate. During this time, he received some news.


    The sects that had besieged the Secret Sect had been completely annihilated.


    Yao Ji had emerged from seclusion!


    Han Ming''s first thought was for Li Xiaotian''s safety.


    The Secret Sect was located about two days'' journey from the underground city in the subterranean world and was renowned far and wide. Yao Ji, in particular, was a notorious demoness known to all. After learning of the failed siege by hundreds of experts, those in the underground city who had minor grievances with the Secret Sect began to panic.


    However, what puzzled many was the sudden annihilation of a small, obscure mercenary group called the Jackal Mercenaries. Hundreds of their members were wiped out overnight. The gruesome state of their deaths led some to suspect Yao Ji''s involvement.


    Many were baffled as to how such a weak mercenary group could have provoked Yao Ji. The two forces were worlds apart in strength. Under normal circumstances, a small group like the Jackals wouldn''t even warrant the Secret Sect''s attention.


    Of course, this was just a minor incident. Such a small mercenary group naturally didn''t attract much attention. People were more focused on the sects that had failed in their siege of the Secret Sect. If Han Ming had paid closer attention, he might have realized that the Jackal Mercenaries included the men he had crippled at the underground city''s entrance some time ago. But his attention was elsewhere.


    The sudden massacre of the major sects by Yao Ji made some people sense an opportunity. With their leaders gone, these sects became easy targets, and the treasures they had accumulated over the years became objects of desire for many.


    Numerous self-proclaimed powerful individuals, seizing the chance to plunder, descended upon these sects and stripped them bare.


    Han Ming didn''t participate in this looting. His mind was entirely focused on the Secret Sect.


    Yao Ji''s emergence from seclusion meant Li Xiaotian was in danger. Should he go to rescue him or not?


    As Han Ming hesitated, a stranger arrived at his estate and handed him a note. The stranger explained that they were part of a unique mercenary group in the underground city that didn''t hunt magical beasts or engage in factional conflicts.


    Their sole purpose was gathering intelligence.


    That morning, they had received a small eagle carrying a note explicitly instructing them to deliver it directly to Han Ming. The note included a description of Han Ming''s appearance.


    Finding Han Ming''s whereabouts wasn''t difficult, especially after his recent extravagant spending at the mercenary auction house.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Han Ming opened the note, which contained only a few lines: "Yao Ji has descended the mountain. Master and I are safe for now. Do not worry. ¡ª Bai Kai."


    Seeing Bai Kai''s message, Han Ming breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed he didn''t need to worry about the old man''s safety for the moment.


    Following protocol, Han Ming paid the messenger ten gold coins for the delivery.


    As the messenger was about to leave, Han Ming suddenly remembered something and called out to stop him.


    The messenger smiled and asked, "Is there anything else, sir?"


    Han Ming inquired, "Since you specialize in gathering intelligence, do you know anything about the five mysterious regions within the wilderness forest?"


    The messenger maintained his professional smile and replied, "We know a bit, but not much. The information fee is fifty gold coins."


    "That much!?" Han Ming exclaimed in surprise.


    The messenger nodded respectfully. "The five mysterious regions are not places ordinary people can venture into. We''ve lost many brothers trying to gather information about them. Fifty gold coins is not too much."


    Han Ming realized the messenger had a point.


    "How much do you know about these five regions?" Han Ming handed over fifty gold coins.


    "For detailed information, please follow me," the messenger said, his demeanor growing even more respectful after receiving the coins. He led Han Ming to the Falcon Mercenary Group, the intelligence-gathering organization.


    An elderly attendant guided Han Ming into a large hall constructed of massive stones. The entrance was guarded by a squad of twenty mercenaries.


    Rows of towering bookshelves filled the hall, each guarded by a mercenary, making the security extremely tight.


    The elderly attendant asked Han Ming to wait for a moment while he retrieved a thin book from a corner of one of the shelves.


    The attendant brought the book to Han Ming, gently wiping the dust off its cover with a cloth.


    The two sat down at a wooden table.


    The attendant glanced at Han Ming over his glasses, then lowered his gaze and opened the book. After a light cough, he began to speak softly.


    "The five mysterious regions of the wilderness forest are the Frozen Wasteland, the Desert of Desolation, the Ancient Forest, the Stormlands, and the Infernal Abyss. These regions are located at the very heart of the wilderness forest, each forming a concentric ring. The Frozen Wasteland is the outermost ring, while the Infernal Abyss lies at the center. This means that to reach any region other than the Frozen Wasteland, one must pass through the preceding regions.


    "The Frozen Wasteland is perpetually covered in snow and ice, with temperatures so low that ordinary people cannot endure them. The most dangerous aspect is the presence of frost vortices, areas where temperatures drop below absolute zero. Any living being unfortunate enough to enter these vortices has no chance of survival.


    "The second ring, the Desert of Desolation, is an extremely arid wasteland. Not a single drop of water can be found here. But the true danger lies in the countless quicksand pits scattered throughout the desert. These pits are unlike ordinary quicksand; once a living being falls in, there is no escape. The suction force is so powerful that even a hundred giant magical beasts couldn''t pull you out. These pits are also incredibly well-hidden, making them nearly impossible to detect. Falling into one means certain death.


    "The third ring is the Ancient Forest. This region is unique in that it can be considered both the most dangerous and the simplest. Its danger stems from the presence of the Tree of Destruction, a mutated offspring of the Tree of Life. Legend has it that the Tree of Destruction was born from a fallen leaf of the Tree of Life, transforming from a life-giving entity into a life-draining monstrosity. Any living being that comes within a mile of the Tree of Destruction will have its life force instantly drained, leaving behind only a withered skeleton. Due to its vast range, this region is deemed the most perilous. However, it is also the simplest because, according to records, the three Trees of Life in the world mysteriously vanished thousands of years ago. Along with them, the Tree of Destruction also disappeared, removing the region''s greatest threat.


    "The fourth ring is the Stormlands. This region is highly dependent on luck. If you''re fortunate enough to avoid the terrifying temporal storms, traversing this area is relatively straightforward, even for the weak. But if you''re unlucky and encounter a storm, you''re out of luck. The nature of these temporal storms remains unclear, as no one who has encountered them has ever returned. Unlike the frost vortices and quicksand pits of the previous regions, which only claim those who fall into them, temporal storms cover vast areas, leaving no survivors.


    "The fifth and final ring is the infamous Infernal Abyss. This region is the most well-known, as it is the primary source of the highly sought-after fire-attribute magical beast cores. The Infernal Abyss is home to active volcanoes that can erupt at any moment. More importantly, every inch of this land is engulfed in raging flames, making it a colossal furnace. While there are no unique hazards here, the ever-present flames are enough to deter most. Only powerful water or fire mages, or warriors specializing in these elements, can hope to survive in this inferno."


    The elderly attendant closed the book with a knowing smile. "Of course, these descriptions merely outline the geographical peculiarities of the Five Mysterious Zones. Each domain also teems with high-tier magical beasts ranging from third to fourth tiers. While magical creatures aren''t segmented into progressive stages like human cultivators, they are classified within tiers as basic, intermediate, and advanced. The Scarlet Moon Beast that manifested above our city recently was a fourth-tier intermediate specimen. Should you merely wish to survey these regions," he paused, fingers tracing the book''s weathered spine, "heeding these environmental hazards and assembling a formidable party might marginally improve your survival odds. But if your intent is to hunt these beasts..." His voice trailed off as he shook his head gravely, the unspoken warning hanging heavier than any explicit caution.

 Chapter 83: Departure

    Chapter 83: Departure


    Han Ming nodded in satisfaction after hearing the intelligence about the Five Mysterious Zones.


    Based on his assessment, luck would play the most crucial role in navigating these regions. Whether it was the frost vortices, quicksand pits, or temporal storms, there was an element of randomness involved. With good fortune, one might avoid them entirely. But with bad luck, encountering these hazards one after another could easily cost one''s life, no matter how cautious they were.


    Overall, the situation wasn''t as dire as Han Ming had feared. The danger level was lower than he had anticipated, especially since the third zone, the Ancient Forest, was now essentially neutralized. With one less hazard to worry about, the chances of survival had increased slightly.


    Mention of the Tree of Destruction stirred memories in Han Ming, taking him back to his days on the underground island.


    "Is there anything else I can assist you with?" the elderly attendant asked with a slight bow.


    Han Ming nodded contentedly, indicating he had no further questions, and turned to leave.


    Suddenly, the old man slapped his forehead as if remembering something important. "Ah, my memory fails me! A few days ago, a group came here seeking information about water and wood elemental mages or warriors. They were assembling a team of five elemental specialists to venture into the Five Mysterious Zones. They''re gathering at the Kesu Manor in the west of the city. If you''re planning to explore the zones, you might want to check it out. It could be helpful."


    "And this information," the attendant added with a smile, "is complimentary."


    Han Ming was delighted. He smiled at the elderly attendant and, despite the man''s protests, pressed ten gold coins into his hand. The old man beamed, praising Han Ming for his generosity.


    Leaving the Falcon Mercenary Group, Han Ming didn''t even stop for lunch. He hired a carriage and headed straight for Kesu Manor in the western part of the city.


    The manor was of moderate size, with no guards at the entrance, setting it apart from other estates in the city.


    Han Ming had changed into the attire of a water mage. He understood that to blend into the group, he needed to present himself as a water mage, as they were specifically seeking water and wood elemental mages or warriors. Since Han Ming lacked combat aura, he couldn''t pass himself off as a warrior.


    The journey ahead was bound to be fraught with strange and unpredictable events, and internal conflicts were highly likely. To avoid future trouble or retaliation, Han Ming had already altered his appearance using the disguise techniques he had learned from Li Xiaotian. While he couldn''t change his physique like Li Xiaotian, altering his facial features was well within his capabilities. The result was a plain-looking, dark-skinned young man¡ªunremarkable and unlikely to be recognized.


    Pushing open the manor gates, Han Ming stepped inside.


    The front courtyard was already bustling with about twenty people, seemingly preparing to depart. Han Ming silently thanked his luck for arriving just in time.


    He quickly approached and called out, "Excuse me, is this where water and wood elemental mages and warriors are being recruited?"


    At his words, a middle-aged man who appeared to be the leader emerged from the crowd.


    Dressed in white robes, the man was clearly a wind mage. The rest of the group, about twenty people, were all warriors. This made Han Ming and the middle-aged man the only mages present.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The man scrutinized Han Ming and, with a hint of disappointment, said, "Sorry, we''re fully staffed." He then turned to leave.


    Han Ming understood the man''s reluctance. A water mage wasn''t as desirable as a water warrior. He couldn''t blame the leader for his reaction.


    "Captain, why not let him join? An extra person could be useful. After all, he''s a mage. There might be situations where his skills come in handy. We already have a water warrior, but warriors can''t match the versatility of mages," someone interjected.


    The captain, the middle-aged mage, seemed to ponder this. He exchanged a glance with the speaker, and both nodded. Han Ming observed their expressions coldly. It was clear they saw him as cannon fodder.


    However, Han Ming had no intention of revealing his true strength. The Five Mysterious Zones were fraught with danger, and it was wiser to keep a low profile. In such situations, standing out could be more deadly than being cannon fodder. With his abilities, he could adapt as needed. Who would end up as cannon fodder was still up in the air.


    The middle-aged man nodded at Han Ming. "Alright, welcome to the team. I''m Chuck, a second-tier, third-rank wind mage. And you are?"


    Noticing the man''s lack of interest in a handshake, Han Ming wasn''t bothered. "Han Er, first-tier, fifth-rank water mage."


    The man nodded, seemingly satisfied with Han Ming''s level. A fifth-rank water mage wasn''t entirely useless.


    After packing their supplies, the group set off. Han Ming, playing his part, carried a simple staff and took his place at the rear of the group.


    The team exited the manor and rented several carriages, dividing themselves among the vehicles as they raced toward the underground city''s exit.


    Given his perceived weakness, Han Ming wasn''t allowed to ride in the luxurious carriages reserved for the stronger members. Instead, he was crammed into a small, open carriage with four others who also seemed destined for cannon fodder roles.


    "What''s your name? What''s your strength level?"


    "And you? What brings you to the depths of the wilderness forest?"


    "Ha! Maybe we''ll strike it rich this time. Who knows? We might return as wealthy men, buy some advanced combat manuals, and become experts in no time!"


    The four were clearly excited about the journey, chatting animatedly as if they were heading to a treasure trove rather than a perilous zone.


    Noticing Han Ming''s silence, they turned their attention to him.


    "Hey, you''re the water mage, right? Welcome to the team," one of them, a seemingly simple-minded fellow, extended his hand for a handshake.


    Han Ming didn''t even open his eyes. He shifted slightly, turning away to sleep.


    The man, embarrassed, scratched his head and returned to his conversation with the others.


    After half a day, as night began to fall, the carriages finally reached the underground city''s exit.


    The exit was a spiraling ramp, wide and long, leading from the ground up to the top of the underground world. At the summit was a faintly glowing opening¡ªthe passage connecting the underground city to the wilderness forest.


    The five carriages ascended the ramp and emerged into the white mist of the wilderness forest. They disembarked and continued on foot.


    Han Ming had traversed this mist many times before. With the group''s guidance, navigating it was no issue.


    During this time, Han Ming carefully observed the team. The true experts numbered only five: Captain Chuck, a second-tier, third-rank wind mage, and four warriors, all at the third-tier War Madman level. Two were at the peak of the sixth rank, while the other two were fifth-rank. Their elemental affinities were unknown. These five were clearly formidable, and their decision to venture into the wilderness forest wasn''t made lightly.


    The situation was becoming interesting.


    Han Ming guessed that these five represented the five elements: water, wood, wind, fire, and earth. The remaining twenty, including himself, were all second-tier Great Warriors¡ªor in Han Ming''s case, first-tier, as he claimed. It was clear that these twenty were intended as cannon fodder, to be sent ahead as scouts in the mysterious zones. The weak would inevitably perish.


    What a clever plan, Han Ming thought with a cold smile.


    As the group emerged from the mist, night had fully descended. The thin black fog that usually shrouded the wilderness forest had thickened slightly.


    The starlight above barely penetrated the fog, providing minimal visibility. Occasionally, faintly glowing plants added a bit more light to the surroundings.


    After walking less than a hundred meters, a figure clad in black robes suddenly appeared, blocking their path.


    Captain Chuck stepped forward, ready to confront the figure, but his expression quickly turned to panic as he sensed the man''s strength. The group halted, not daring to advance.


    Han Ming''s heart raced as he recognized the figure. It was the man who had competed with him for the Blood Pomegranate Stone at the auction house.


    Back then, the distance had prevented Han Ming from accurately gauging the man''s strength. But now, up close, he was shocked to realize that this was a fourth-tier War Soul!


    This was the first time Han Ming had ever encountered a fourth-tier expert. No wonder he had felt such a strong sense of danger at first glance.


    Although Han Ming had significantly altered his appearance, he wasn''t entirely confident it would fool this seasoned expert.

 Chapter 84: Departure to the Frozen Wasteland

    Chapter 84: Departure to the Frozen Wasteland


    A fourth-tier expert!


    The group was stunned. Seeing such a powerful figure blocking their path, no one dared to make a sound. They had no idea what this expert wanted.


    The five strongest members of the team stepped forward, shielding the rest of the group.


    Chuck, the leader, steadied himself and forced a smile. "Esteemed elder, is there something we can assist you with?"


    The black-robed old man remained silent but slowly moved to the side of the road, clearing the path.


    The five experts relaxed their clenched fists, visibly relieved.


    If the old man had decided to cause trouble, the five of them might have stood a chance against him, but it would have undoubtedly led to a deadly battle. Although they didn''t know why the old man had stopped them, it was better to avoid unnecessary conflict.


    Chuck exhaled in relief and clasped his hands in gratitude. "Thank you for letting us pass."


    With that, he led the group forward, though he remained on high alert.


    As the group passed the old man one by one, everyone''s nerves gradually eased. However, the old man''s sharp eyes scanned each person intently.


    Han Ming, positioned at the rear of the group, felt the old man''s gaze fall on him as he approached. His nerves tightened, and cold sweat dripped down his back. He silently prayed that the old man wouldn''t recognize him. At that moment, the ring on his finger¡ªthe Ring of Dwelling¡ªemitted a soft, imperceptible light that seeped into his body, completely altering his aura.


    Han Ming''s heart skipped a beat as a warm sensation flowed through him. *Katarina... she''s been watching over me all along.* He realized that Katarina had intervened at this critical moment to help him.


    The old man watched Han Ming pass by without saying a word, though his eyes lingered with a hint of suspicion.


    Once the group had moved a safe distance away, the old man''s eyes suddenly flashed with a sharp light. He then vanished into the forest.


    Han Ming knew that the old man had likely noticed him earlier, but the sudden change in his aura had caused hesitation. However, Han Ming was certain that the old man wouldn''t let the matter rest. He might strike at any moment. Han Ming cursed himself for forgetting about the old man. He should have changed his appearance immediately after leaving the auction house.


    Rubbing his temples, Han Ming realized that the journey ahead would be anything but easy. Having a super expert constantly watching him was not a comforting thought.


    "Han Er, that old man stared at you for quite a while," one of the group members remarked curiously.


    Han Ming forced a casual smile. "Maybe it''s because I''m a mage." He then quickened his pace, moving to the middle of the group to avoid further conversation.


    The man watched Han Ming''s retreating figure with envy. "Mages really have it good. They''re always treated with respect."


    Chuck glanced back at Han Ming but said nothing.


    As the group ventured deeper into the wilderness forest, they drew closer to the core region. Along the way, the number of magical beasts they encountered increased steadily.


    The task of slaying these beasts fell entirely to the five experts, who distributed the obtained cores among the group.


    Chuck played the role of the benevolent leader to perfection, frequently checking on the weaker members and boosting their morale. He assured everyone that as long as they stuck together, they would all reap the rewards.


    His words had a significant impact. The dreamers in the group were inspired, vowing their loyalty. Chuck simply smiled, emphasizing equality and promising that no one would die in vain.


    Han Ming observed all of this coldly, completely detached from the charade.


    He felt a pang of pity for these deluded individuals. In a world where the strong preyed on the weak, lacking strength wasn''t a crime, but failing to maintain a clear mind was. People like them were destined to be exploited, and there were surely many more like them.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    A month later, the group finally reached the edge of the Frozen Wasteland after a grueling journey.


    As they approached the core, the number of magical beasts had increased dramatically. Just two days prior, they had been ambushed by seven or eight third-tier beasts, throwing the group into chaos. Two of the weaker members had died in the skirmish, reducing their numbers from twenty-five to twenty-three.


    Now, as they gazed at the endless expanse of white before them, the group could no longer contain their excitement. They cheered loudly, while Han Ming felt the tracking mark on the Xuantian Ice Silkworm grow stronger. It seemed the creature was indeed within the Frozen Wasteland.


    Chuck quickly motioned for everyone to quiet down, fearing they might attract more beasts. He cursed their stupidity internally while maintaining a calm exterior.


    "Brothers, the Frozen Wasteland lies ahead. Countless treasures await us, but we must remain cautious. Avoid making noise that could draw the attention of magical beasts."


    The group nodded in agreement.


    Han Ming smirked but said nothing.


    "It''s getting late. We''ll rest here tonight and enter the Frozen Wasteland tomorrow. Don''t worry; this is the edge of the Wasteland. The beasts from the ice won''t come here, and the forest beasts won''t dare approach. It''s safe."


    At Chuck''s command, the group settled down, pulling out their provisions for dinner.


    As night deepened, few could sleep.


    The proximity of the Frozen Wasteland filled everyone with restless excitement. They whispered among themselves in small groups.


    Han Ming sat alone under a massive tree, meditating to enhance his magical abilities. His magic level remained at the second tier, first rank, but he was on the verge of breaking through to the second rank. His warrior level was stable at the third tier, first rank.


    The insect egg in the pouch at his waist remained dormant, much to Han Ming''s frustration. He had no idea when it would finally hatch.


    In the quiet of the night, a faint sound of footsteps reached Han Ming''s ears. He was the first to notice, followed by the five experts. The rest of the group remained oblivious, still engrossed in their whispered dreams.


    Han Ming opened his eyes, joining the five experts in cautiously watching the direction of the sound.


    Though the source was still far away, the footsteps indicated that the person wasn''t trying to hide. Either they were confident in their strength or careless. But who would be careless enough to wander alone in such a dangerous place?


    As the footsteps grew closer, even the chatterboxes in the group fell silent, turning their attention to the approaching figure.


    "Stay alert!" Chuck whispered. The group stood up, weapons at the ready.


    A soft, melodic laugh echoed through the night, both enchanting and eerie.


    "A woman!?" the group murmured in astonishment. How could a woman venture alone to the edge of the Frozen Wasteland?


    A figure clad in black gauze, with a purple sash around her waist and a thin veil covering her face, emerged from the shadows.


    "So... beautiful!"


    Though her face was hidden, her figure was enough to suggest unparalleled beauty. Some in the group couldn''t help but drool.


    "Pardon my intrusion at this late hour. I have a question for you all."


    Han Ming''s heart skipped a beat. *Kulo!?*


    Having spent considerable time with her, Han Ming was intimately familiar with her aura. However, the Kulo before him now exuded a power far beyond what he remembered. The once frail and unattractive woman had transformed into a stunning beauty with unfathomable strength.


    What was she doing here? Han Ming''s mind raced with questions.


    Chuck, no fool, recognized the woman''s immense power. Though she didn''t radiate the same·æâ as the fourth-tier expert, her presence was deep and unshakable. Even Chuck couldn''t gauge her true strength, leaving him both awed and terrified.


    "What would you like to ask, friend?" Chuck inquired cautiously.


    The woman''s enchanting eyes swept over the group, lingering slightly on Han Ming. With her keen perception, she could tell he was disguised, but his altered aura gave her pause. Unlike the fourth-tier expert, she hadn''t been tracking Han Ming, so she quickly dismissed her curiosity.


    "Have any of you seen a slender, handsome young man passing by? His surname is Han."


    *Looking for me?* Han Ming was taken aback.


    Chuck glanced at Han Ming, considering the coincidence. After all, the surname "Han" wasn''t common, and Han Ming had introduced himself as "Han Er." However, Chuck couldn''t reconcile the description of a handsome youth with Han Ming''s current appearance.


    The woman followed Chuck''s gaze, her eyes settling on Han Ming. "What is your name, friend?"


    Han Ming remained seated under the tree, his voice calm. "Han Er."


    "Is he the one you''re looking for?" Chuck asked.


    The woman studied Han Ming for a moment before sighing softly. "No. The surname matches, but the name is different." She then asked Han Ming directly, "Do you know someone named Han Ming?"


    "Han Ming? The one who spent five magical beast cores at the mercenary auction?" Chuck''s eyes widened in recognition. He had attended the auction and later learned Han Ming''s name, as Han Ming hadn''t bothered to conceal it.


    Han Ming shook his head. "I don''t know him."


    "Thank you," the woman said, her eyes betraying a hint of disappointment.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t disturb your rest any longer." With that, she turned and walked toward the Frozen Wasteland.


    "Miss, may I ask what your relationship is with Han Ming? If we happen to encounter him, how should we inform you?" Chuck, clearly intrigued by the mysterious and powerful woman, sought to establish a connection.


    The woman didn''t stop or turn around. Her laughter, like silver bells, drifted back. "That won''t be necessary. Thank you for your kindness."


    Her figure began to blur, each step carrying her dozens of meters forward. In moments, she vanished into the night.


    Chuck sighed in regret.


    The group marveled at the woman''s extraordinary abilities.


    Han Ming, however, was lost in thought.


    *Kulo''s strength has reached such heights that even I can''t fathom it. Why is she looking for me? To repay a debt?*


    Given Kulo''s typically cold demeanor, Han Ming doubted she was the type to seek him out for gratitude.


    Unable to make sense of it, Han Ming decided to put the matter aside. For now, his priority was surviving the dangers ahead.

 Chapter 85: The Monster

    Chapter 85: The Monster


    Early the next morning, as the sky began to lighten, the group, still groggy from their restless night, roused themselves to eat breakfast. They then donned the cold-weather gear they had prepared in advance.


    One by one, they stripped down to their undergarments and put on a thin, tight-fitting layer made of what appeared to be some kind of animal hide. Only then did they layer their regular clothes on top.


    Noticing that Han Ming hadn''t moved, someone asked curiously, "Hey, why aren''t you changing into cold-weather gear? The Frozen Wasteland is freezing. If you go in like that, you''ll be dead within a day."


    Han Ming, who hadn''t had the chance to buy any cold-weather clothing, shrugged nonchalantly. "It''s fine. I''m a water mage. I have some resistance to the cold."


    The man nodded in understanding, his eyes filled with envy as he looked at Han Ming.


    The edge of the Frozen Wasteland was a peculiar place.


    A clear circular boundary separated the icy wasteland from the wilderness forest. Inside the boundary, snow and ice stretched as far as the eye could see, while outside, the temperature was normal. It was a strange and fascinating sight.


    Standing at the boundary, the group listened as Chuck reiterated some important precautions. Then, one by one, they stepped across the line and into the infamous Frozen Wasteland.


    The cold was indeed bone-chilling. Even Han Ming, who had some resistance to the cold, began to shiver as soon as he stepped inside, forcing him to use his magic to fend off the freezing temperatures. The ordinary mercenaries fared even worse, their noses running and their faces turning blue from the cold.


    The five experts had decided on a route that would take them in a small loop around the edge of the Frozen Wasteland to hunt some magical beasts before heading into the Desert of Desolation.


    One of the younger members, who had apparently eaten a particularly salty breakfast, pulled out a water pouch to take a drink, only to find that it had frozen solid. The water inside had turned into a block of ice.


    The young man, who looked rather ordinary, turned out to be a fire-attribute Great Warrior. He casually used his fire magic to melt the ice in the pouch and was about to take a drink when Chuck suddenly appeared and knocked the pouch out of his hand.


    "Are you trying to get yourself killed?" Chuck scolded harshly. "Don''t drink water in the Frozen Wasteland. The temperature is so low that the water will freeze before it even reaches your stomach. If it gets stuck in your throat, you''ll suffocate. Even if you manage to swallow it quickly, it will only speed up the loss of body heat. Did you forget everything I told you earlier?"


    The young man, realizing his mistake, quickly tossed the pouch aside. The water, which had just melted, froze again instantly, shattering into pieces when it hit the ground.


    Chuck glared at the young man, his nostrils flaring in anger.


    Han Ming stepped in to defuse the situation, patting the young man on the shoulder. "The next zone is the Desert of Desolation. Losing the water isn''t a big deal¡ªyou can refill it here. But if you break the pouch, how will you carry water in the desert? Once we''re there, you won''t have any water to drink. Here, take this." He handed the young man a spare water pouch.


    The young man, already flustered from making two mistakes in a row, gave Han Ming a grateful smile. Han Ming returned the smile with a nod before walking away.


    The group continued their journey. Ahead lay a vast expanse of withered forest, now completely frozen into a desolate glacier. The sight was both eerie and melancholic.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    After half a day of trekking across the ice, the group stopped to eat. As they sat down, Han Ming suddenly felt a faint vibration beneath his feet.


    He looked down and saw a massive shadow moving beneath the thick ice. The figure was too blurry to make out, but it was clearly something enormous.


    Han Ming continued eating his frozen rations, pretending nothing was wrong, but his senses were on high alert. A sense of impending danger washed over him. Glancing around, he noticed that the five experts had also spotted the shadow. They had subtly spread out, but like Han Ming, they remained silent.


    Just as the group finished eating and prepared to move on, the ice beneath their feet began to crack.


    *Crack... crack...*


    Han Ming looked down and saw fine fissures spreading across the ice.


    "Watch out! Spread out!" Han Ming shouted, sprinting in one direction. The five experts were already running.


    Before anyone could react, the ice shattered, and a colossal creature burst through, leaping into the air.


    The group screamed in terror, scrambling to escape as fast as they could. No one had time to see what the creature was.


    The ice was slippery, slowing Han Ming''s pace, but the creature''s attention seemed focused elsewhere. Glancing back, Han Ming caught a glimpse of a massive, fish-like beast with four fins. Its mouth, large enough to swallow two tables, was lined with teeth as long as half an arm. The creature lunged at a slower-moving, overweight man and snapped him up in one bite.


    "It''s a fourth-tier Sawtooth Fish! Head west! There''s solid ground there! Don''t fight it on the ice!" Chuck yelled, sending three wind blades toward the monster. The blades struck the creature''s scales but glanced off harmlessly, flying into the sky.


    The monster landed back on the ice, shattering a large section and disappearing beneath the surface.


    One unlucky man, unable to dodge in time, fell into the icy water through a massive crack. A few bubbles rose to the surface, and then there was nothing.


    No one had time to mourn. They all sprinted toward the glacier they had seen earlier. If plants could grow there, it had to be solid ground.


    The monster continued to burst through the ice, leaping into the air and crashing back down, creating more cracks. The sound of splitting ice echoed as the fissures spread rapidly toward the fleeing group.


    Fighting on the ice was too dangerous. If anyone fell into the water, their chances of survival were slim. Han Ming pushed himself to run faster.


    But the monster was incredibly fast. Every few moments, it would surge ahead of the group, leap out of the ice, and swallow someone whole before disappearing again.


    Including the two who had died earlier, three more lives were lost in an instant.


    Everyone spread out as much as possible, their hearts filled with terror. Less than half a day into the Frozen Wasteland, they had already encountered a fourth-tier magical beast. Whether this was luck or misfortune, no one could say.


    The monster continued its relentless attacks, and the group''s numbers dwindled. Just as they were within a hundred meters of the glacier, the creature leaped out again. This time, its target swung a long blade at the beast in desperation. But to his horror, the blade simply slid off the monster''s scales.


    A half-scream echoed before being abruptly cut off. Another life was lost.


    "We''re here! We''re here! Prepare to fight!" Chuck shouted, leading the group to the safety of the glacier.


    Han Ming and four others arrived shortly after, followed by the rest of the group.


    The monster, however, had gone silent, no longer leaping out of the ice.


    "Count the survivors!" Chuck ordered.


    "Captain... we''re down to fifteen. Eight brothers are gone," someone reported, their voice trembling with fear.


    Chuck''s face darkened. Eight lives lost in an instant. These men were supposed to be cannon fodder, but not like this.


    "We''ll avenge our fallen brothers. The monster won''t give up easily. When it shows itself, we attack!" Chuck rallied the group.


    "Avenge our brothers!" the group shouted in unison.


    Han Ming, however, remained vigilant. Something felt off, but he couldn''t pinpoint what. He kept his guard up, scanning their surroundings.


    Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed through the air.


    The massive monster burst through the ice beneath their feet, sending shards of ice flying in all directions. The group swung their weapons to deflect the debris.


    "What the hell is this place!? Why is there water under the plants!?" someone screamed in panic as the ice beneath him gave way. He stumbled, nearly falling into the water, but managed to leap onto a floating chunk of ice just in time.


    The monster, having missed its target, dove back into the water and swam away.


    Han Ming stared at the scene, his mind racing. Then it hit him. "Wait! This isn''t ice over water! The ground beneath us is solid! The monster can temporarily melt the frozen soil into water and swim through it! Don''t fall in, or you''ll be trapped when the water refreezes!"


    His warning only heightened the group''s fear.


    A monster that could melt frozen soil into water? What kind of terrifying ability was that!?


    Chuck and the other experts exchanged glances, finally understanding.


    No wonder the transition from the wilderness forest to the Frozen Wasteland had been so abrupt. If the ground had been solid all along, they would have noticed sooner.


    A fourth-tier magical beast was indeed a force to be reckoned with.

 Chapter 86: The Core

    Chapter 86: The Core


    "Captain! What should we do?" someone asked, trembling with fear.


    Chuck gritted his teeth but remained silent for a long time. What could he do? Returning to the savage forest wasn''t practical, and he wasn''t willing to go back either. They had come so far, and it would be a shame to flee without securing any spoils. Yet, given the current situation, he couldn''t think of any viable strategy.


    Han Ming stood calmly to the side, observing the surrounding terrain. If the monster truly possessed the ability to turn earth into water as he had described, it would be incredibly formidable. If such a creature were to reach land, it could move freely underground, making it nearly impossible to defend against its sneak attacks.


    Although the monster was a fourth-tier magical beast, its abilities seemed exaggerated. Han Ming was certain that while the monster might have some unique capabilities, they couldn''t be as extreme as described. Even if it did possess such powers, there would surely be limitations.


    Boom! Another loud noise erupted, and this time the monster emerged right beneath Han Ming''s feet.


    "Ah!" The crowd screamed and scattered in panic.


    The five experts immediately sprang into action, sending several wind blades flying towards the monster. The other four rushed towards Han Ming, hoping to kill the creature before it could submerge back into the ice. However, the distance was too great, and the ground was too slippery for them to reach in time. Only the wind blades made it, but they merely glanced off the monster''s scales.


    Han Ming stepped onto a piece of broken ice, propelling himself into the air just as the monster''s massive jaws and sharp teeth came at him.


    "In the future, you''ll encounter all sorts of bizarre enemies, many beyond your imagination. Some might use strange techniques to harden their bodies like stone, while others might be as slippery as eels. What will you do when you face such foes?"


    "Well... if they''re hard-bodied, I''ll... I''ll run..."


    "Nonsense! No matter how strong someone is, they always have a vulnerable spot. If their entire body were as hard as diamond, they''d be invincible. You need to know the weakest parts of the human body, the areas that are hardest to train."


    "Um... the eyes, throat, groin, and... the mouth!"


    "Ha, you''re clever. But what if you face an enemy whose entire body is incredibly slippery?"


    "Then... I''ll slash them with a sword!"


    "Wrong. A sword might be sharp, but it won''t do much damage to such an enemy unless it''s a magical blade."


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Well, theoretically, such enemies are the most troublesome. Direct physical attacks won''t be very effective. You could use fire."


    "What if I don''t have fire?"


    "Then look for any depressions on their body. They can''t be perfectly spherical. Focus your attacks on those areas, like the armpits or groin. This will minimize the chance of your attacks sliding off. To defeat your enemies, you can''t just rely on brute force. You need different strategies for different foes. Understand?"


    Li Xiaotian''s teachings suddenly flashed through Han Ming''s mind.


    "Depressions!"


    "Gills!! This thing has gills!!"


    A gleam of insight shone in Han Ming''s eyes. He stepped onto another piece of ice, spinning 360 degrees to dodge the monster''s jaws. At the same time, he extended his right foot, aiming a powerful kick at the monster''s massive gill.


    The gill was a vulnerable, deeply recessed part of the monster''s body. Han Ming''s foot plunged into the gill, and with a forceful twist, he tore it off. The monster let out a deafening roar as the two-meter-long gill was ripped away, splattering blood everywhere.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Only Han Ming could have executed such a move¡ªspotting the monster''s weakness in such a short time, using agility beyond that of an ordinary warrior, and combining it with his own immense strength. The result was a perfect, flawless strike.


    The monster crashed onto the ice, creating massive cracks but failing to submerge again.


    "Well done!! That was amazing!!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers. In such a dire situation, where death seemed imminent, Han Ming''s strike was a much-needed morale boost. Even the five dubious individuals couldn''t help but roar in excitement.


    Han Ming landed lightly on the ground, the crowd''s cheers ringing in his ears. However, he remained calm, his mind not clouded by the small victory. He narrowed his eyes, deep in thought.


    The monster, recovering quickly, leaped up and smashed through the ice, disappearing into the water below.


    "Brother Han! Great job! I never expected a mage to have such physical prowess," Chuck shouted from a distance, praising Han Ming. However, he still didn''t hold Han Ming in high regard. To him, Han Ming was just a mage. Even if he had shown exceptional physical ability, it didn''t change the fact that he was a mage.


    Han Ming ignored everyone, his eyes fixed on the spot where the monster had submerged. His mind raced.


    "Wood element... the wood element is missing... There''s not a trace of wood element in that thing," Han Ming muttered to himself. His extraordinary elemental perception, dozens of times greater than an average person''s, finally proved its worth.


    "Aim for its gills! Everyone, aim for its other gill!" someone shouted.


    "What does this mean?" Han Ming continued to ponder.


    "Could it be... Ah! I get it!" Han Ming suddenly realized something, slapping his forehead.


    The monster''s body lacked the wood element! That meant its abilities could only be used in the barren ice plains, where no vegetation existed. No wonder it couldn''t venture outside. The outside world was filled with plants, and the wood element in those plants would counteract its powers. The forests must be its natural enemy.


    With this realization, Han Ming quickly understood the situation.


    "Are there any wood-element warriors here?" Han Ming shouted.


    "I am!" a young, burly man replied. Since everyone was spread out, they had to shout to communicate.


    One of the five experts hesitated for a moment before nodding at Han Ming, curious about his intentions.


    "This creature''s body is incredibly slippery. Don''t waste time trying to cut it with sharp weapons! It''s weak against the wood element. When it reappears, you two wood-element warriors, use your wood-based energy to attack it directly! Everyone else, gather around the wood-element warriors!" Han Ming instructed.


    The two wood-element warriors hesitated. Gathering everyone together seemed risky. If the monster leaped out again, it could easily take out a large group with a single bite.


    Chuck, also a mage, pondered Han Ming''s words and quickly grasped the reasoning behind them. With his sharp mind, he understood the implications.


    Given Han Ming''s status, he couldn''t command the group, so Chuck stepped forward. "Do as he says. I suspect the monster has a severe weakness to wood element. Everyone, follow my orders and gather together!"


    "So that''s it..." The crowd finally understood.


    Chuck''s words effectively took credit for Han Ming''s discovery, but Han Ming didn''t care. He had no interest in gaining their trust.


    The monster, clearly injured by Han Ming''s earlier attack, hadn''t reappeared for some time.


    The group gathered together, leaving just enough space to maneuver. If the monster emerged again, the two wood-element warriors wouldn''t have to chase it down. It was a risky move, but an effective one.


    The group stood in a tight circle, each person keeping an eye on the ground and planning their escape route.


    After about ten minutes, a massive shadow appeared beneath their feet. With everyone focused on the ground, they noticed it immediately.


    "Scatter!" Chuck ordered.


    The group dispersed just as the ice beneath them shattered with a loud crash, and the monster leaped out again.


    "Roar!" The two wood-element warriors, who had been waiting, unleashed their energy, striking the monster with powerful punches.


    The weaker warrior''s punch landed first, and this time, it didn''t slide off. The wood-based energy corroded the monster''s skin, emitting wisps of white smoke.


    The wood-element expert among the five, a sixth-tier warrior, followed up with a heavy punch. To Han Ming''s surprise, this warrior had a beast soul¡ªa rare pangolin.


    The pangolin drilled a bucket-sized hole through the monster''s body, emerging from the other side. It continued to burrow through the monster, which howled in agony.


    The wood element had completely nullified the monster''s abilities. As the monster crashed onto the ground, it tried to dive back into the water but only managed to smash the ice, revealing the frozen yellow earth beneath.


    "Quick! Before it recovers, finish it off!" Chuck commanded.


    The group, now emboldened, charged forward with their weapons, hacking at the monster. The slippery scales, now eroded by the wood element, offered no protection. In moments, the monster was reduced to a bloody pulp.


    The pangolin, formed from wood-element energy, dissipated and was reabsorbed by the warrior.


    Han Ming was inwardly shocked. Energy projection! Ordinary warriors, even with beast souls, could only manifest them on their bodies. Only at the fourth-tier could they project their energy outward. This warrior, capable of such a feat, must be at the peak of the sixth-tier, on the verge of advancing to the fourth-tier. Though his energy projection was still rough, it was impressive nonetheless.


    "The core! It''s a fourth-tier water core!" someone shouted excitedly, spotting the core within the monster''s remains.


    Others quickly noticed the round core lying amidst the monster''s pulverized body and began cheering.


    "We''ve struck gold! A fourth-tier core! We''re rich!"


    The group celebrated, their cheers echoing across the icy plains as they marveled at the spoils they had obtained at the cost of eight lives.

 Chapter 87: The Cocoon

    Chapter 87: The Cocoon


    "I''ll take custody of this core for now. Any objections?" Chuck stepped forward and collected the magical beast''s core.


    A young man immediately protested, "Why should you keep it? The core belongs to all of us!"


    "Yeah! It belongs to everyone!"


    Han Ming watched as the group, who had previously shown respect to Chuck, now turned against him at the sight of treasure. It was almost laughable. This was human nature¡ªwhen faced with great profit, everything else became irrelevant.


    The burly man who had always followed Chuck in silence, a fifth-tier earth-element warrior, suddenly struck out, punching the young man who had spoken up. The young man fell to the ground, and the burly man coldly asked, "Do you still have any objections?"


    The young man wiped the blood from his mouth, spitting out two teeth, and angrily retorted, "It belongs to everyone! What''s wrong with what I said? Why did you hit me?"


    This incident ignited the anger of the other weaker members, who began to voice their grievances against the burly man.


    Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Chuck quickly stepped in to mediate.


    "Everyone, calm down. I never said I would keep the core for myself. This core was earned with the lives of eight of our comrades. No one has the right to hoard it. We''ve only just entered the Savage Ice Plains, and there''s a long road ahead. I''m merely holding onto it for safekeeping. Once we leave, I''ll sell the core and distribute the proceeds equally among everyone. And let''s not forget, the two wood-element warriors deserve the most credit for killing the Sawtooth Fish. If anyone disagrees, I can hand the core over to them."


    With that, Chuck took out the core and handed it to the sixth-tier wood-element warrior, deliberately ignoring Han Ming.


    "Any more objections? We''re a team. If we start fighting now, we won''t get far."


    The group fell silent upon seeing the wood-element warrior take the core. None of them considered Han Ming''s crucial role in the victory. If not for Han Ming discovering the monster''s weakness, few of them would have survived.


    Han Ming chuckled inwardly. The wood-element warrior was clearly aligned with Chuck. Keeping the core with him was no different from Chuck holding onto it. But Han Ming didn''t voice this thought. Now wasn''t the time for further conflict.


    The appearance of the first spoils reignited the group''s hopes, burning brighter than ever.


    They seemed to see endless gold coins beckoning to them.


    Countless beautiful women, advanced combat manuals¡ªit felt as if these treasures were already within their grasp.


    Seeing that no one objected, Chuck added fuel to the fire. "I believe this expedition will yield even more magical beast cores. When we return to the outside world, each of us will have our own beast soul! That day is not far off!"


    The group erupted into excited cheers once more.


    Han Ming looked at the crowd, who were being manipulated like puppets by Chuck, and sighed. They were a bunch of fools, blindly following orders, crying and laughing at Chuck''s whim. The promise of everyone having a beast soul was enticing, but only if they survived to see it.


    Han Ming had no words for these people. He could only shake his head in resignation.


    Together, they broke the ice and dug into the frozen ground, burying the remains of their fallen comrades. After a brief moment of mourning, they set off again.


    Over the next five days, the group encountered three more Sawtooth Fish. This time, knowing the creatures'' weakness, they managed to kill all three with only two severe injuries.


    However, to their disappointment, no more cores were found.


    Even though fourth-tier magical beasts had a higher chance of dropping cores compared to third-tier ones, they weren''t so easily obtained.


    The two wood-element warriors were now treated like gods, with some even offering them their private stash of delicacies as a gesture of goodwill.


    Han Ming simply turned a blind eye.


    After another day with no further gains, Chuck ordered the group to head straight for the next zone: the Savage Desert. While they might still find water-element cores here, their value paled in comparison to cores of other elements.


    The group changed direction, heading toward the Savage Desert.


    The journey was fraught with danger. Although they didn''t encounter any fourth-tier magical beasts, third-tier beasts appeared frequently¡ªand in packs.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    By the time they reached a mountain range marking the border between the Savage Ice Plains and the Savage Desert two weeks later, their numbers had dwindled to ten.


    Han Ming gazed at the mountain range in silence for a long time before speaking up. "Let''s detour around this area and enter the Savage Desert from another route."


    Chuck looked at Han Ming, puzzled. "Why? Don''t you know that danger lurks everywhere here? Taking a detour would add a significant distance. If a dozen third-tier beasts ambush us, how will you explain it to the fallen comrades?"


    Han Ming replied, "As a water-element mage, I can sense something terrifying within these mountains. We''re no match for it."


    What Han Ming referred to was the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm. During their journey, he had sensed that the group was heading straight for its territory. Despite his repeated warnings, no one had taken him seriously. Now, his concerns were dismissed once again.


    The Profound Sky Ice Silkworm was a terrifying creature capable of severely injuring even the Three-Colored Destruction Butterfly. Even with a few fourth-tier experts, venturing into its domain would be suicidal. Without gathering all the necessary materials, Han Ming had no intention of provoking it.


    "If you won''t listen to reason, then I''ll go my own way. I''ll take a detour alone."


    Chuck frowned deeply at Han Ming''s words.


    This kid had repeatedly tried to change the group''s direction. Chuck suspected Han Ming was challenging his authority, something he couldn''t allow.


    "We''re a united team. No one is allowed to act selfishly. If you want to leave, fine. But you''ll have to leave an arm behind. Otherwise, you''re sowing discord." Chuck''s face darkened, and his four lackeys glared menacingly at Han Ming.


    "What''s that!"


    Just as tensions were about to boil over, someone shouted, pointing at a massive cave in the mountain range.


    Han Ming turned to look and saw a cave about five to six meters wide, covered in a thick layer of deep blue ice. It stood out starkly against the endless white landscape.


    "Let''s check it out!"


    Chuck ordered in a low voice, no longer paying attention to Han Ming. He led the group toward the cave, moving cautiously.


    Han Ming initially considered leaving but then changed his mind.


    He might as well see if the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm was still severely injured. With so many people around, he could always escape and let the fools serve as cannon fodder. After all, wasn''t that their role?


    With that thought, Han Ming hung back, following the group from a distance as they approached the cave.


    When they were about a hundred meters away, someone shouted again, "Look! That''s... a cocoon!"


    Han Ming was startled and quickly looked over. Indeed, deep within the cave hung a massive, snow-white cocoon.


    What is this? Han Ming thought in alarm. The Profound Sky Ice Silkworm couldn''t possibly be this large. Was it evolving? How could that be?


    Han Ming quickly checked the tracking mark in his mind and was horrified to confirm that the enormous cocoon was indeed the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm.


    What was going on? Could the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm form a cocoon? If so, what would it become after emerging? Would the formula for dealing with it still work?


    Han Ming was utterly stunned.


    "Ah! Him!"


    Someone screamed.


    Han Ming''s thoughts were interrupted as he looked ahead. The person at the front, about fifty meters from the cave, had suddenly frozen. A thin layer of white ice rapidly covered his body. He struggled to turn his head and call for help, but his neck only twisted halfway before he became completely immobilized.


    "Go see what''s happening," Chuck ordered the fifth-tier water-element warrior beside him. "Be careful. If anything seems off, retreat immediately."


    In such an intensely cold environment, it was best to send someone with water affinity, as they had the highest resistance to cold.


    The water-element warrior nodded solemnly, enveloping himself in combat energy as he cautiously approached the frozen man.


    When he reached the man, he didn''t sense anything unusual. He coated his hand with dense combat energy and gently tapped the frozen man''s shoulder. With a series of cracking sounds, the man''s body developed several fissures, which rapidly expanded until his entire form shattered into countless pieces, scattering across the ground.


    At that moment, a faint white mist drifted out from the cave.


    Han Ming''s eyes were fixed on the cocoon. He noticed that the mist emanated from it in slow, rhythmic pulses, as if synchronized with the cocoon''s breathing.


    The water-element warrior, sensing danger, quickly retreated. But the mist had already reached him.


    His combat energy surged out to resist the mist, and he leaped backward, covering more than ten meters in a single bound. He landed beyond the mist and ran toward the group, clutching his left arm.


    The mist dissipated after drifting a short distance.


    "What happened?" Chuck hurriedly asked, only to see that the water-element warrior''s left arm had turned completely white.


    "Don''t move! Rook, help him melt the ice," Chuck ordered, fearing the warrior''s arm would shatter like the frozen man''s.


    Rook, a sixth-tier fire-element warrior, stepped forward. He channeled his combat energy, slowly melting the ice on the water-element warrior''s arm. But what they saw next horrified everyone.


    "It''s... crystallized!"


    The warrior''s arm had completely lost its flesh-and-blood form, turning into a transparent, glass-like crystalline substance. No matter how much Rook increased the temperature, the arm''s temperature rose, but it didn''t revert to its original state.


    "Don''t touch it!" Chuck warned as the water-element warrior reached for his crystallized arm, but it was too late.


    With a soft *clink*, the crystallized arm shattered into countless pieces at the slightest touch.


    The water-element warrior gritted his teeth, staring at his shattered arm in silence.


    "Dammit! I want to see what this thing is!"


    Chuck roared, gathering magical energy in his right hand. The sound of rushing wind filled the air.


    "Go!"


    With a wave of his hand, a magical eagle, formed from condensed wind energy, shot toward the cave. As a third-tier wind-element mage, Chuck''s attack was formidable. Han Ming knew well the power of such a beast soul¡ªa fifth-tier wind mage''s eagle had nearly killed Li Chengfeng, a wind-element warrior, in a single strike. Chuck, though two tiers lower, was not to be underestimated.


    The wind-element eagle soared toward the massive cocoon in the cave, letting out a piercing screech.


    But what happened next left everyone dumbfounded.


    The eagle slowed as it flew, its semi-transparent form gradually turning white. When it was about ten meters from the cave entrance, a puff of white mist enveloped it. The eagle froze solid, falling to the ground and shattering into pieces.


    No one could speak.


    That was a beast soul¡ªa form of magical energy. How could it be frozen?


    ...


    "Detour!"


    After a long silence, Chuck finally gave the order in a low voice.

 Chapter 88: The Bugs

    Chapter 88: The Bugs


    The terrifying power of the cocoon left a deep impression on everyone''s minds.


    By now, the team had dwindled to nine members. Just in the first zone, the Savage Ice Plains, they had lost over a dozen people. And this was despite their luck in avoiding the frost vortices.


    With such a sharp decline in numbers, even Chuck felt the situation was becoming problematic. In his eyes, most of those who had died had not contributed enough value.


    These people were meant to scout the path. If they had died in frost vortices or the quicksand pits of the second zone, that would have aligned with Chuck''s original plan.


    Out of caution, Chuck finally decided to detour around the eerie area. Although the cocoon in the cave was extraordinary, everyone knew they didn¡¯t have the strength to approach it.


    The detour added an entire day to their journey.


    Everyone silently prayed that they wouldn¡¯t encounter large groups of third-tier magical beasts again.


    Facing so many beasts at once not only drained their energy but, more importantly, third-tier beasts rarely dropped cores. If they lost more people fighting these beasts, the losses would far outweigh the gains.


    It seemed the heavens had heard their prayers, as they journeyed peacefully without further incident.


    Standing at the edge of the Savage Desert, the group gazed into the distance.


    Before them stretched an endless expanse of yellowish-brown sand, with swirling dust storms and scorching sunlight distorting the air.


    Compared to the Savage Ice Plains they had just left, it was like stepping from ice into fire. Only in such a place could two such extreme environments coexist.


    At the border of the Savage Ice Plains, the group melted large chunks of ice to fill their water bags.


    Meanwhile, Han Ming had quietly collected the water bags of the deceased, amassing nearly a hundred. After filling them with water, he stored them in his spatial pouch, keeping only five hanging from his waist.


    This wasn¡¯t because others hadn¡¯t prepared adequately. Most of the team didn¡¯t have spatial pouches and had to carry their supplies on their backs. Carrying seven or eight water bags was already their limit; any more would severely hinder their mobility.


    With this ample water supply, Han Ming felt confident about their journey through the Savage Desert.


    "Brothers, let''s move out!"


    Chuck gave the order, covering his nose and mouth with a pre-prepared gauze to shield against the sandstorm. He also removed the thermal undergarments he had been wearing and took the first step into the Savage Desert.


    The others followed suit.


    As soon as they crossed the border from the Savage Ice Plains into the desert, a wave of scorching heat hit them. Having just adapted to the cold, the sudden shift left everyone feeling weak. The drastic temperature change sapped their energy almost instantly.


    Chuck and his four companions, who had been at the front of the line, subtly fell back to the middle of the group, letting the weaker members take the lead.


    After only a few steps, Han Ming, as a water-element mage, felt extremely uncomfortable. He quickly took out a water bag and gulped down several mouthfuls.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The howling sandstorm made progress difficult. Everyone had to lean their bodies at almost a 45-degree angle to push forward against the wind.


    These were all exceptional individuals, with even the weakest being at the level of a grand warrior. The fact that the wind could make walking so challenging spoke volumes about its intensity.


    This gave them a glimpse of what the fourth zone, the Savage Storm, might be like.


    As they walked, Han Ming keenly detected unusual faint movements beneath the ground.


    From the moment they entered the Savage Desert, a soft *rustling* sound had been coming from beneath the sand.


    However, the roaring sandstorm drowned out most noises, and many hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Han Ming noticed that the fifth-tier earth-element warrior had also detected this. He whispered something to Chuck, who nodded silently but made no further response.


    The entire day passed without any terrifying magical beast attacks. Aside from the annoying sandstorm and the scorching sand underfoot, the journey seemed relatively smooth.


    At night, the temperature difference between day and night became extreme. The cold was almost as intense as in the Savage Ice Plains.


    This drastic temperature shift left everyone deeply uncomfortable. After dinner, they sat together chatting until late into the night, when some finally dozed off.


    Han Ming sat cross-legged, holding a small crystal and absorbing its energy. His attention remained fully focused on the area within five meters around him. He also enveloped himself in a thin ice shield as a precaution.


    The sound of snoring filled the air. Han Ming opened his eyes slightly and noticed that, apart from himself, the fifth-tier earth-element warrior and Chuck were also awake.


    The tension gradually eased as the group rested.


    A tall, thin middle-aged man turned over in his sleep, tucking the animal hide around his neck and muttering something in his dreams.


    *Rustle... rustle...*


    The eerie sound returned, faint but unmistakable.


    Han Ming immediately opened his eyes and scanned the area but saw nothing suspicious.


    The rustling continued intermittently, carried away by the wind.


    Just then, Han Ming felt a strange movement beneath him, as if something small was hitting his ice shield.


    Startled, he jumped up and thrust his staff into the sand, flipping a large amount of it into the air. However, he saw nothing unusual.


    But something had definitely attacked his ice shield. Han Ming stared at the small pit in the sand, puzzled.


    Chuck glanced at Han Ming, saw him sit back down, and resumed his meditation.


    A dark-skinned man rubbed his sleepy eyes and got up to relieve himself.


    "Ah! What is this? What the hell is this? Get it off me!"


    Halfway through, the man suddenly screamed.


    "What''s going on?" Chuck shouted.


    The man was flailing wildly, as if dancing, while scratching his skin furiously, leaving bloody marks.


    The commotion woke the others, who rushed over to see what was happening.


    Han Ming cautiously approached the man and felt his hair stand on end. What he saw made his skin crawl.


    Tiny creatures were wriggling beneath the man¡¯s skin, occasionally poking their heads out. They were thumb-sized, fleshy, hairless worms.


    The man screamed in agony, grabbing one of the worms and throwing it to the ground, trying to crush it. But the moment the worm touched the sand, it disappeared.


    Han Ming realized the worm hadn¡¯t vanished¡ªit had merged with the sand.


    The man¡¯s condition worsened. Countless worms were burrowing in and out of his eyes, nose, ears, and skin. He frantically grabbed handfuls of worms and threw them to the ground, but they seemed endless.


    In the cold, silent night, his agonized screams echoed eerily through the sandstorm.


    "Everyone, get up here! Now!"


    Han Ming quickly threw a large animal hide on the ground and stepped onto it.


    The others understood and followed suit, avoiding direct contact with the ground. Chuck and his group also spread hides under their feet.


    "Quick! Keep your feet on the hides. Don¡¯t touch the ground directly. Those worms will burrow back into you through your feet." Han Ming threw another hide to the infested man. "Use your combat energy to force the worms out!"


    The man jumped onto the hide and released all his combat energy in a frenzy. As a wind-element warrior, his energy blew the worms out of his body. The worms disappeared into the sand as soon as they touched it.


    Everyone stared in horror, speechless.


    After about ten minutes, the man had expelled all the worms. His body was riddled with holes, but strangely, not a drop of blood flowed from the wounds.


    "How are you?" Han Ming asked.


    The man collapsed onto the hide, still scratching his skin as if unbearably itchy, but he seemed much better and stopped screaming.


    "I¡¯m fine... I¡¯m fine..."


    Hearing this, the group breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What the hell were those things?" Han Ming asked Chuck.


    Chuck, who had clearly done some research before the expedition¡ªevident from his knowledge of the Sawtooth Fish in the Savage Ice Plains¡ªlooked grave.


    "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of such worms in this desert. But they don¡¯t seem particularly dangerous. If we take precautions, they shouldn¡¯t be fatal."


    Han Ming nodded slowly, but he felt something was off. The situation didn¡¯t seem that simple.


    Were the worms just burrowing through the man¡¯s body? Or was there more to it?


    What happened next confirmed his suspicions.

 Chapter 89: The Giant Worms

    Chapter 89: The Giant Worms


    "I... I feel... something inside me," the man who had been infested with the worms spoke up, his face twisted in discomfort as he pressed his hands against his body.


    *Squelch...*


    A nauseating sound emanated from his body. The skin where he pressed collapsed inward, and a thick, yellow fluid oozed out from the tiny holes covering his body.


    "What... what is this!?" The man stared in horror at the yellow fluid on his hands, gagging.


    Han Ming, who was closest to the man, quickly examined the fluid. His heart sank as he realized what it was.


    *We''re done for!* Han Ming thought in despair. The yellow fluid was filled with countless tiny white specks.


    *Eggs!?*


    "Ahhh!!"


    Before the man could recover from his disgust, he suddenly let out an even more blood-curdling scream. His body began to writhe unnaturally, as if it had a mind of its own. Then, before everyone''s eyes, his body exploded with a sickening *pop*.


    Countless tiny worms burst into the air, raining down like a torrential downpour over the group.


    "Defend yourselves! Now!" Han Ming shouted, not waiting for Chuck to give the order. He quickly layered two additional ice shields around himself.


    The others, still in shock, were slow to react.


    "Damn it!" Chuck roared. Seeing the swarm of worms descending upon them, he waved his hands frantically, summoning a powerful gust of wind. The wind gathered into a tornado, sweeping the worms away into the distance until they disappeared from sight.


    "What the hell just happened? Weren''t all the worms expelled from his body? Where did so many more come from!?" Chuck turned to Han Ming, who had been closest to the man and might have noticed something the others hadn''t.


    Han Ming''s expression was grim. "They were eggs. The worms laid countless eggs inside his body. The eggs hatched at an alarming rate, producing an endless number of larvae. We''re in serious trouble. These worms disappear into the sand the moment they touch it, making them nearly impossible to guard against. The slightest lapse in attention, and they''ll burrow into your body."


    Hearing this, the group fell into a heavy silence.


    Now, aside from the five experts, only Han Ming and the wood-element warrior who had helped kill the Sawtooth Fish remained.


    The situation was dire. The tiny worms were deeply embedded in the sand beneath their feet, and they were nearly impossible to detect. This was the Savage Desert¡ªnothing but sand as far as the eye could see. It meant they couldn''t rest, not even for a moment, without risking an infestation.


    Han Ming''s heart was heavy. At this point, he would rather face another fourth-tier magical beast than deal with these bizarre worms.


    "It looks like we''ll have to maintain a defensive stance at all times from now on. Warriors, keep your combat energy active. Mages, shield yourselves."


    "But how? The constant tension will drive us mad. Even if our minds can handle it, our bodies won''t last."


    "Then what do you suggest?"


    The group fell silent again. No one had encountered anything like this before, and no one had a solution.


    Seeing that no one had any ideas, Han Ming thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think it needs to be that complicated. The man who was infested was wearing shoes, and the worms burrowed through them to get inside him. But when we stood on the animal hides, the worms stopped attacking. I think the worms only attack living things. The hides came from dead animals, so the worms likely see them as lifeless and don''t bother with them."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Chuck nodded slightly, following Han Ming''s line of thought. "So, if we wrap ourselves in animal hides, the worms won''t attack us. It seems these worms are quite primitive¡ªif they don''t perceive something as alive, they won''t go after it."


    The others agreed with this assessment.


    By now, the sun had risen, and the temperature was climbing again. No one felt like resting, and they skipped breakfast, eager to leave this cursed place as quickly as possible.


    The memory of the man''s gruesome death sent chills down everyone''s spines.


    In the scorching heat, everyone wrapped themselves in thick animal hides, which was far from comfortable. Even if the worms didn''t attack, the heat alone was enough to dehydrate and kill them.


    Everyone sipped sparingly from their water bags, knowing how precious each drop was. The hot water only made them feel thirstier, creating a cruel illusion of relief.


    Han Ming, however, wasn''t worried about water. He had more than enough.


    He shielded his eyes with his hand and gazed into the distance.


    Endless desert stretched out before them, with no sign of an end in sight.


    The group trudged over one sand dune after another, the landscape unbroken and monotonous.


    The worms hadn''t reappeared, but a new problem loomed.


    They had been walking through this bizarre desert for over ten days. By now, they should have reached the next zone, the Savage Ancient Forest. Yet, all they could see was more desert. Their water supplies were more than halfway depleted, and morale was plummeting.


    Amid this growing despair, one discovery cast an even darker shadow over the group.


    "What''s this...?"


    The wood-element warrior suddenly felt something unusual underfoot. He bent down and dug it out, his eyes widening in shock.


    "It''s an animal hide! The one that belonged to the man who died!"


    Han Ming''s heart sank. After all this time, they had circled back to the spot where the worms had attacked.


    "How is this possible!? We''ve been heading west this whole time. How did we end up back here?"


    The earth-element warrior, who had been following Chuck, finally lost his composure and shouted at the group.


    "Damn it! I want to go back! I can''t stay in this hellhole any longer!"


    Chuck''s face darkened. "Calm down!"


    "How can I calm down!? Our water is almost gone, and we''re going in circles. We''ll die of thirst before any magical beasts or quicksand pits get us!"


    *Slap!*


    Chuck struck the warrior, sending him sprawling to the ground. His hands trembled with anger as he pointed at the man. "When we decided to come here, we all knew the risks. Now you want to leave? No one is going anywhere!" Even the usually composed Chuck was losing his cool.


    "Then what do we do!? Tell me, what do we do!? Damn it!" the warrior continued to shout.


    At this point, the other four experts turned their attention to Han Ming and the wood-element warrior.


    *Hmph, so they''re finally eyeing our water supplies,* Han Ming thought coldly.


    "You two, I''m sorry, but you''ve seen the situation. I don''t need to explain further. Hand over your remaining water," Chuck demanded, stepping toward them.


    "Oh? Planning to take it by force?" Han Ming raised an eyebrow, his tone mocking.


    *Roar...!*


    Just as tensions were about to boil over, a deafening roar echoed across the desert.


    Everyone turned to look.


    In the distance, a black object was rapidly descending from the sky. When it hit the ground, it sent a massive cloud of sand into the air before burrowing into the sand and disappearing.


    "Be careful! It''s coming this way!" Han Ming warned.


    A mound of sand began to rise and move swiftly toward them.


    "Tornado!" Chuck shouted, waving his hands rapidly. A tornado over two meters thick formed, sweeping up sand and hurtling toward the mound.


    As the sand was flung into the air, the creature beneath was revealed.


    It was a massive worm, nearly five meters in diameter. Its appearance was identical to the tiny worms, only magnified countless times.


    But what filled them with despair was the sight of countless more worms in the distance.


    The sky was filled with the enormous creatures, their numbers blotting out the sun. They fell from the sky, burrowed into the sand, and then leaped out again, only to dive back in.


    "Damn it! We''re finished!"


    Even Han Ming was at a loss for words. How could they possibly fight against thousands of these monstrous worms?


    "Run!"


    That was everyone''s first thought.


    Fight? Don''t be ridiculous!


    The group sprinted at full speed, abandoning all thoughts of conserving water. The giant worms were a far more immediate threat.


    As they ran, Han Ming glanced back and suddenly stopped. "Wait... the worms aren''t chasing us. It doesn''t seem like they''re after us."


    The others halted and looked back. Sure enough, the worms had passed their original location and were heading in a different direction.


    "It seems... something is chasing them?" Han Ming mused.


    Chuck''s face paled. "What!? Something that can scare off such a massive swarm of worms? That thing must be even more terrifying."


    Han Ming felt a deep sense of foreboding, stronger than anything he had ever experienced.


    *It looks like... we''re about to face something far worse.*

 Chapter 90: Hatching

    Chapter 90: Hatching


    "Look over there!" Han Ming used his water-element magic to enhance his vision, spotting a massive sinkhole collapsing in the distance. The sinkhole was expanding rapidly, spreading toward them at an alarming speed.


    "Damn it! It''s a sand pit! Run!" someone shouted, and the group immediately turned and fled.


    Han Ming''s heart raced. The infamous sand pits of the desert had finally appeared.


    But could they outrun it? Han Ming doubted it. The sinkhole was spreading too fast, and its scale was terrifying. It seemed as if it could swallow the entire desert. Where was its limit? None of them, as outsiders, had any knowledge of the Savage Desert''s dangers.


    Wait¡ªthe worms! Those worms had lived in the desert for who knew how long. They must know how to avoid the sinkhole. Following them was their best chance!


    "Follow the worms! Quick, keep up with them!" Han Ming shouted, not caring if the others listened. He took off after the fleeing worms.


    The others quickly realized the logic and, with renewed energy, sprinted after the swarm.


    The scene in the endless desert was surreal. A massive sinkhole had opened up, its depths pitch black, like the gaping maw of a demon devouring everything in its path. The sinkhole was expanding at an astonishing rate, already swallowing a tenth of the desert. It was horrifying.


    Han Ming and the others ran for their lives, but the sinkhole was gaining on them.


    In less time than it took to eat a meal, the sinkhole was only a hundred meters behind them.


    "Damn it! Why is it speeding up!?" the wood-element warrior screamed in panic.


    He was the slowest runner, and as the sinkhole closed in, he was the first to be swallowed.


    He reached out his hands, his eyes filled with despair as he called for help. But no one turned back to save him.


    "Help... help..." His voice was drowned out by the endless sand.


    "We''re done for! It''s going to catch us!"


    Han Ming, running at the front of the group, glanced back and saw the wood-element warrior disappear into the sinkhole.


    Next, the one-armed water-element warrior beside Chuck fell in.


    Then the wood-element warrior.


    Just as everyone was losing hope, the sinkhole suddenly slowed its expansion. After a moment, it began to recede, the sand rushing back to fill the void.


    The sinkhole retreated rapidly, and Han Ming and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief. They stood gasping for air, watching as the sinkhole disappeared into the distance.


    Now, only Han Ming, Chuck, and two others¡ªan earth-element warrior and a fire-element warrior¡ªremained.


    Behind them, the desert was flat and undisturbed, as if the sinkhole had never existed.


    "Where are we?"


    The earth-element warrior looked into the distance and saw something dark looming on the horizon.


    "That''s... the Savage Ancient Forest! We''ve reached the edge of the Savage Desert!"


    Chuck examined the scene and, along with the two warriors, cheered in relief.


    Han Ming, however, was skeptical. The sinkhole had been terrifying, and they had only narrowly escaped by standing at its very edge. But was the Savage Desert really this small? Had they already reached the Savage Ancient Forest?


    Despite his doubts, the dark forest was undeniably in sight.


    "Let''s go check it out," Han Ming said.


    The other three nodded eagerly, and they began moving toward the forest.


    But then something strange happened.


    No matter how far they walked, the forest never seemed to get any closer.


    Han Ming''s heart sank. *A mirage?*


    As he suspected, after ten days of walking, the dark forest remained just as distant as before.


    By now, the other three had run out of water.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t we reach the forest?" the earth-element warrior asked, his voice trembling.


    *Rustle... rustle...*


    The eerie sound returned.


    Were the worms back?


    Han Ming turned to look and was horrified to see countless black dots flying toward them in the distance.


    "Damn it! This time they have wings!" Chuck exclaimed.


    What could they do? Not only were the worms back, but now they could fly.


    "Defend yourselves! Defend!" Chuck shouted in panic.


    The swarm of flying worms grew closer.


    "Kill them!"


    As the worms descended, the group attacked with everything they had.


    Han Ming discarded his staff and drew the Qinghong Sword, slashing at the swarm.


    But the sword, without its usual power, felt like an ordinary blade. It seemed only human blood could unleash its true strength.


    Han Ming fought desperately, but the worms were endless. He realized they couldn''t keep this up. Once their stamina ran out, they were doomed.


    If even one worm got inside them, it would lay eggs, and death would be inevitable.


    "Ah!"


    The earth-element warrior screamed.


    Han Ming glanced back and saw the warrior''s combat energy had run out. A flying worm was burrowing into his neck.


    The warrior frantically pulled the worm out and crushed it, but the momentary distraction allowed more worms to swarm him.


    The warrior rolled on the ground, his body quickly covered in worms until not an inch of skin was visible.


    "Damn it! These worms are endless!" the fire-element warrior shouted.


    "Chuck, work with me! Now!" Han Ming yelled.


    With one less fighter, the remaining three were overwhelmed. Han Ming no longer cared about conserving magic. He raised his hand, conjuring a massive block of ice, then slammed his hands together, shattering it into countless shards.


    Chuck understood Han Ming''s plan and summoned a gust of wind to blow the worms away. He then directed a larger wind current to propel the ice shards into the swarm.


    The shards shot through the air, killing countless worms.


    "Again!"


    Han Ming layered three ice shields around himself, conjured another block of ice, and shattered it.


    Chuck repeated the process, and another wave of worms fell.


    But Han Ming''s ice shields were now covered in worms, gnawing at the magic. He abandoned the outermost shield, rolled away, and instantly conjured another.


    He continued to create ice blocks, but the massive magic consumption was taking its toll.


    He pulled out four or five magic crystals, frantically absorbing their energy to replenish himself.


    Chuck was equally exhausted, struggling to blow away the worms while coordinating with Han Ming. Though he also held a magic crystal, he couldn''t absorb energy as quickly as Han Ming.


    Just as they were about to run out of magic, Han Ming noticed something strange.


    As he absorbed energy, a portion of it was being drawn into the energy vortex of his core. Some went to his core, some to his body, and some... to the cloth pouch at his waist.


    Inside the pouch was the egg of the Destruction Butterfly, the one he had separated earlier.


    Unbeknownst to Han Ming, the egg was beginning to crack.


    Tiny fissures spread across its surface as life energy poured into it, fueling its growth.


    The egg''s cracks would pause when Han Ming stopped absorbing energy, only to resume when he started again.


    *Crack...*


    A faint sound, drowned out by the buzzing of the worms and the shouts of the fighters.


    *Crack... crack... crack...*


    The repeated sounds finally caught Han Ming''s attention.


    "What!? The egg is hatching?"


    Han Ming was overjoyed. Despite their dire situation, the hatching of the Destruction Butterfly egg filled him with hope.


    But in that moment of distraction, his ice shield was overrun with worms.


    "Damn it, will this ever end!?"


    Han Ming roared in frustration, rolling away to replace his shield. He pulled out five more magic crystals, holding a total of ten in his hands.


    The influx of magic energy was overwhelming, causing Han Ming''s head to pound, but he couldn''t stop.


    Only the Destruction Butterfly could save them now.


    If the egg didn''t hatch soon, they would all die here.


    The life energy flowing into the egg intensified as Han Ming absorbed more magic.


    Finally, with a loud *crack*, the egg split open.


    The moment the egg hatched, the worms stopped their attack, freezing in place.


    "It worked!" Han Ming cheered inwardly. But his body, overwhelmed by the energy absorption, collapsed to the ground.


    "What''s happening? Why did the worms stop?" Chuck asked, barely standing. He had exhausted his last bit of magic, and the crystal''s energy wasn''t enough to sustain him.


    Just as he had resigned himself to death, the bizarre scene unfolded before him.


    "What''s going on?" the fire-element warrior asked, equally confused.


    Han Ming lay on the ground, laughing weakly.


    The swarm of flying worms, as if terrified, suddenly scattered and fled.


    The three survivors stood in stunned silence, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    "Thank goodness..."


    Chuck and the fire-element warrior collapsed to the ground, utterly spent.


    Whatever had happened, at least the immediate danger was over. That was all that mattered.


    Facing the swarm, the three of them had no strength left to fight.


    If even one worm had gotten inside them, it would have meant certain death.


    The intense focus and combat had drained their mental and physical energy.


    Han Ming, lying on the ground, quietly reached for the cloth pouch at his waist.


    He hesitated, staring at the tied opening.


    Should he open it?


    What if the creature inside didn''t recognize him? In his current state, he couldn''t run if things went wrong.


    If it decided to land on him, he would be done for.


    Just then, the ring on his finger¡ªthe one housing Catherine''s spirit¡ªflashed.


    A woman''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "The butterfly egg was hatched by you, so it will naturally see you as its parent. But that''s not enough. You must quickly drip your blood on it to form a blood contract. Its consciousness hasn''t fully formed yet. If you wait too long, it will develop its own will, and it will be too late. None of you will survive."


    Han Ming recognized Catherine''s voice.


    *Where were you when we were in danger?* he thought bitterly. But he didn''t dare say it out loud. Right now, forming the blood contract was his top priority.


    With the Destruction Butterfly by his side, his strength would increase dramatically.


    "Damn it! It''s now or never!"


    Han Ming gritted his teeth, determined. He untied the pouch with trembling hands.


    Inside, instead of the single-colored butterfly he had expected, was a small red larva.


    Han Ming slapped his forehead. *Of course! Butterflies come from caterpillars. It wouldn''t be a butterfly right away.*


    The tiny larva wriggled slightly in the pouch.


    Han Ming didn''t waste time. He bit his finger and let a drop of blood fall onto the larva.


    The larva glowed faintly red upon contact with the blood, and Han Ming felt a mental connection form between them.


    "Did it work?" Han Ming wondered.


    Was it really that simple?

 Chapter 91: Structures in the Desert

    Chapter 91: Structures in the Desert


    The hatching of the Destruction Butterfly''s egg had resolved the immediate crisis for Han Ming and the other two survivors. It also brought Han Ming a renewed sense of hope.


    Although the egg hadn''t hatched into a butterfly as he had expected, but rather into a small red larva, the mere presence of this larva had been enough to scare off the swarm of fearless flying worms. This alone spoke volumes about the larva''s potential.


    After all, the aura of its species was enough to intimidate lower-level creatures, even in its infancy.


    Han Ming had never experienced such a peculiar sensation before.


    At this moment, he felt a new consciousness emerge within him, connected to his own mind. He could sense its presence and command it to follow his will.


    It was as if one of his arms had suddenly gained its own consciousness, becoming an independent life form, yet still belonging to him. He could feel it and control it.


    This feeling was incredibly strange.


    The moment the red larva connected with Han Ming''s consciousness, he understood¡ªthis was what a soul contract felt like. The larva''s soul was now bound to his. If he died, the larva would die as well. But if the larva died, Han Ming would remain unharmed.


    Because the larva''s soul was attached to his.


    Han Ming carefully observed the larva. He knew it was still in its fragile larval stage, and unless absolutely necessary, he wouldn''t risk letting it out. If it died accidentally, all the effort he had put into nurturing it over the past year would be wasted.


    Looking at the small larva sleeping peacefully in the pouch, Han Ming felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    There were only four months left until the two-year mark.


    "Han Er, who exactly are you?" Chuck gasped, his eyes gleaming with suspicion. The last bit of his magic energy condensed into a wind blade, ready to be unleashed at any moment.


    Han Ming chuckled. "I''m just Han Er. What else could I be?"


    Chuck sneered. "You''ve been extraordinary this entire journey. Especially just now¡ªa supposedly useless water-element mage, yet you fought off those worms without using magic, relying solely on physical combat. And that massive block of ice you conjured earlier? Only a third-tier water mage could do that, but I clearly sensed you''re only a first-tier mage. Hmph, you lied to me earlier, saying you were just a first-tier mage. How do you explain that?"


    Han Ming raised an eyebrow. "You didn''t tell us upfront that the five of you were a team, using the rest of us as cannon fodder, did you? We''re all smart people. Some things are better left unsaid. I didn''t expose you, so don''t go looking for trouble with me. We''re just using each other. Without me, neither of you would still be alive."


    Chuck nodded reluctantly. Of the four experts who had followed him, only one remained. Han Ming was indeed a valuable ally, even if his origins were mysterious. From the start, Han Er had never acted against the group and had even saved them from death multiple times.


    "I''ll trust you for now. What do you think we should do next? That black forest¡ªno matter how far we walk, we can''t reach it. I''ve never heard of anything like this."


    Chuck rubbed his chin, deep in thought.


    Han Ming paused before speaking. "At first, I thought the black forest was just an illusion. I''m sure you thought the same. But now I''m not so sure. What kind of illusion could last for ten days? Whether the black forest is real or not, I can''t say for certain. For now, we''ll just have to take things one step at a time."


    He hesitated, then added, "Also, have you noticed something strange?"


    Chuck''s eyes widened. "What do you mean?"


    After spending so much time together, Chuck had come to value Han Ming''s insights. The young man rarely spoke, but when he did, his words were always prophetic, as if he had an innate sense for survival. So when Han Ming brought up something strange, Chuck couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Han Ming rubbed his throbbing temples and said softly, "The small worms and the flying worms were terrifying, but in terms of strength, they were only low-tier, first-stage magical beasts. So far, in this Savage Desert, we haven''t encountered a single beast above the third stage. Those giant worms that fled the sinkhole were at most second-stage, high-tier beasts."


    Chuck''s hands trembled. "Don''t scare me like that. Those damn worms were bad enough. If we run into something even stronger, how are we supposed to handle it? We might as well just kill ourselves now." Chuck was genuinely frightened. The Savage Desert''s strangeness far exceeded his expectations.


    He couldn''t wait to leave this cursed place and reach the next zone, the Savage Ancient Forest. At least there, the Tree of Destruction was gone. The Savage Ancient Forest was Chuck''s ultimate destination. Without the Tree of Destruction, he could freely hunt fourth-stage magical beasts for wealth. As for the Savage Storm zone with its spatial storms and the even more terrifying Savage Inferno, he hadn''t even considered them.


    "Let''s not worry about that for now. We need to deal with your earth-element comrade''s body. I suspect it''s about to undergo some kind of transformation. Leaving it here would be dangerous. Once we''re done, we''ll rest and recover our strength, then continue westward. The sooner we reach the Savage Ancient Forest, the better. Overthinking won''t help."


    With that, Han Ming sat down cross-legged to recover his strength. As for the magic crystals, he decided not to absorb any more for now. He felt he had reached his limit today, and any more could risk overloading his body.


    Chuck was on the verge of tears. Not only had he lost three of his comrades, but the fourth-stage water-element magical beast core had also been lost when the wood-element warrior was swallowed by the sinkhole. After all this time and so many sacrifices, all he had to show for it was a hundred or so magic crystals. No one would feel good about that.


    "Burn him," Chuck said wearily, waving his hand in resignation.


    The fire-element sixth-tier warrior nodded and, with great effort, released a small burst of fire-element combat energy, preparing to set the earth-element warrior''s body ablaze.


    "Uh..."


    Just as the flames were about to touch the body, the earth-element warrior''s corpse twitched, and a strange sound came from its mouth. It sounded almost human but distorted, like a parrot mimicking speech.


    "Wait! Something''s wrong! Don''t burn him yet!"


    Hearing the noise, Han Ming quickly opened his eyes and stopped the fire-element warrior. At first, he thought the eggs inside the earth-element warrior''s body had hatched and were about to explode, but upon closer consideration, this seemed different from the earlier incident. So he intervened.


    The earth-element warrior''s body swayed unsteadily as it stood up, turned in a circle, and began walking in a specific direction, completely ignoring Han Ming and the others.


    "What''s happening to him?" the fire-element warrior asked, bewildered.


    "Follow him!" Han Ming frowned and stood up, ready to pursue.


    "Are you trying to add to our troubles? Let''s just go. Don''t bother with him," Chuck urged, desperate to leave this place behind.


    Han Ming turned and gave Chuck a cold look. Although Chuck had been using others, he hadn''t done anything too egregious.


    Han Ming took four of the six water bags from his waist and tossed them to Chuck and the fire-element warrior. "I have more water. Take four bags; I''ll keep two. If you don''t want to follow, keep going on your own." With that, he strode after the corpse.


    "What should we do?" the fire-element warrior asked.


    "Follow him! Continuing forward might not get us to the Savage Ancient Forest. This might be our only way out," Chuck said through gritted teeth, deciding to trust Han Ming. He had a feeling that sticking with this young man would at least minimize their losses.


    The corpse''s pupils were fully dilated, showing no signs of life. Han Ming guessed that the flying worms inside the body were controlling it, likely heading back to their nest. But Han Ming had no other options.


    The desert was like a vast maze. No matter how far they walked, it felt like they were going in circles, making no progress. They had no choice but to follow the corpse, hoping it might lead them to some clue.


    The corpse staggered through the desert for two days, with Han Ming and the others trailing behind.


    To Han Ming''s relief, his guess seemed correct. The worms controlling the body were able to navigate the desert''s maze. In the distance, he could now see something different from the endless sand.


    It was a cluster of strange structures, seemingly made of solidified sand. But these structures were unusually tall.


    After another day of walking, the structures grew closer, and to their delight, they finally encountered their first oasis in the desert. It was a large, emerald-green lake surrounded by lush grass and a few towering, unknown plants.


    The three of them cheered like children and rushed into the water, washing away the sand and grime.


    "Finally, some green! Damn it, not only is the sand in this Savage Desert yellowish-brown, but even the sky is the same color. If I had to stay in that environment any longer, I''d go mad," Chuck said, stripping off his clothes and swimming like a fish. This usually calculating man was showing his true self for the first time, a testament to how much the desert had worn him down.


    Han Ming dove into the water, letting the coolness wash away his fatigue and frustration. The oasis offered more than just water. Only those who had faced death multiple times in the desert could understand the significance of this patch of green.


    Since the corpse was still moving, the three didn''t linger too long. After a refreshing bath and refilling their water bags, they hurried to catch up.


    The fire-element warrior kept looking back longingly at the oasis as they walked, occasionally letting out a watery burp.


    When they were a few hundred meters from the structures, they stopped and hid behind a sand dune to observe.


    The corpse wobbled up to one of the structures and stopped. Two figures emerged from the building, examined the corpse, and nodded in satisfaction before leading it inside.


    "What are those things? Why do they look so strange? Human bodies... with snake heads?" Chuck exclaimed, astonished by what he saw.

 Chapter 92: The Desert Snake Clan

    Chapter 92: The Desert Snake Clan


    "Wait, look over there!" Han Ming pointed to the other side of the structures. Chuck and the fire-element warrior followed his gaze.


    They saw a group of snake-headed humanoids herding a line of people toward the buildings. The captives were all alive, mostly women, their hands bound with ropes, linked together in a long chain. There were about a hundred of them.


    "Those are humans. I wonder what these monsters are planning to do with them. Could they be using them to breed their worms?" Han Ming wondered aloud.


    Unbeknownst to the trio, several small mounds had risen in the sand behind them. A few pairs of eyes peeked out, silently observing Han Ming and the others before disappearing back into the sand without a sound.


    "What should we do? Should we go check it out?" Chuck asked, unsure of their next move.


    Han Ming thought for a moment, then whispered, "Let''s retreat. It''s better to avoid trouble. Now that we''re out of the desert maze, we should leave this place as soon as possible."


    Chuck and the fire-element warrior nodded in agreement. They were here to hunt magical beast cores, not to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Clap, clap, clap...!


    A sudden round of applause broke out behind them.


    Startled, the trio turned to see dozens of snake-headed humanoids standing behind them.


    "Well said, ''better to avoid trouble.'' I quite agree. However, if you don''t mind, why not stay and rest for a while?" said a tall, imposing figure who stepped forward.


    This creature was different from the others. Its head was entirely human-like, and if not for the long tail trailing behind it, Han Ming might have mistaken it for a normal human. Clearly, this was their leader.


    "When did they get behind us? How did we not notice?" Chuck exclaimed in shock.


    The leader let out a sharp laugh. "In the desert, no one can predict our movements. So, what will it be? Will you come with me willingly, or shall I have to insist?"


    Han Ming remained silent, his eyes darting around as he searched for an escape route and the right moment to act. These creatures clearly had malicious intentions.


    "Oh? Must I insist?" The leader''s eyes turned cold as he barked, "Formation!"


    At his command, the snake-headed humanoids began to hiss and slither around, their bodies gradually becoming translucent until they vanished entirely, leaving only swirling sand in their wake.


    Han Ming knew they hadn''t left¡ªthey had simply blended into the sand. This put the trio at a severe disadvantage.


    "Alright, alright, we''ll come with you," Han Ming said, shrugging.


    "Smart! I like smart people, haha!" The leader laughed, pleased with Han Ming''s compliance. He ordered his followers to reappear.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Follow me," the leader said, leading the way. Han Ming and the others followed reluctantly.


    "Why didn''t we fight back just now?" Chuck muttered, displeased with Han Ming''s decision. He was used to being the one in charge, and Han Ming''s assertiveness irked him.


    Han Ming replied calmly, "Didn''t you see them disappear? If we can''t even see them, how are we supposed to fight? Engaging them would only draw more of their kind. It''s better to play along and see what they''re up to."


    Chuck knew Han Ming had a point and didn''t argue further.


    The group passed several buildings before arriving at a massive domed stone structure. The leader knocked on the stone door, which creaked open.


    They entered to find a large staircase leading underground. As they descended, Han Ming noticed numerous alcoves along the walls, each containing a massive, coiled serpent. The serpents'' bellies were swollen, and their bodies were wrapped in white silk, binding dozens of living humans. The serpents'' heads bore insect-like features, with long, sharp proboscises piercing the humans'' bodies, draining their fluids. Occasionally, the serpents would lay enormous eggs, each half the size of a person.


    In another alcove, a giant flying insect with a long stinger was similarly embedded in a human''s abdomen. After a moment, the human''s stomach burst open, releasing a flood of yellow fluid filled with tiny black specks.


    "Seen enough? Let''s keep moving," the leader said coldly.


    Han Ming nodded and continued downward.


    The two types of creatures were clearly different. The ones producing the small black eggs were likely the flying worms they had encountered earlier, while the larger eggs probably hatched into the snake-headed humanoids.


    After about ten minutes of descent, they reached a vast hall. Rows of stone pillars lined the sides, each with a beautiful human woman bound to it. The hall was filled with snake-headed humanoids, all resembling the leader but with long tails.


    At the far end of the hall sat a figure on a stone throne, veiled and seemingly female. Han Ming noticed she had no tail.


    In the center of the hall, two creatures were engaged in hand-to-hand combat. The trio stood at the edge, watching.


    Soon, the fight ended, and the victor let out a triumphant screech. With the veiled woman''s approval, he untied one of the human women from a pillar and carried her away gleefully.


    The veiled woman then turned her gaze to Han Ming and the others. "Welcome, honored guests. The Desert Snake Clan is delighted to have you. Please, take a seat."


    Three snake-headed servants brought stone stools for the trio. Han Ming sat silently, waiting to see what would happen next.


    "Next match!" A snake-headed announcer struck a gong, and two more combatants entered the arena.


    Once the trio was seated, the snake-headed humanoids ignored them, focusing entirely on the ongoing matches as if Han Ming and the others were truly esteemed guests.


    After another match, the victor untied another woman and began to assault her right there in the hall. The woman screamed in agony as the creature tore at her flesh with its forked tongue, stripping away layers of skin and muscle.


    The gruesome spectacle lasted only a few minutes before the woman died, her body reduced to a bloody, skeletal mess. The creature then devoured her head, crunching through bone and flesh as the audience cheered.


    Han Ming''s eye twitched, but he maintained a calm expression. Though he was seething with anger, he knew now was not the time to act.


    Just as he was about to intervene, the fire-element warrior stood up, his face twisted with rage. "You damn monsters! How dare you torture our people like this! I''ll kill every last one of you!"


    The hall erupted in anger as the snake-headed humanoids turned their attention to the trio, ready to attack.


    Han Ming quickly stood and addressed the veiled woman with a smile. "Esteemed leader of the Snake Clan, might we humans participate in your matches?" He subtly pulled the fire-element warrior back, signaling him to calm down.


    The veiled woman tilted her head, resting her chin on her hand. "If our guests wish to join our contests, I see no reason to refuse."


    Han Ming smiled. "Thank you, noble leader. But what are the rules of the match?"


    The woman''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "No weapons. One-on-one combat. If you defeat one of ours, we will send another. The match ends when you have defeated every member of the Snake Clan in this hall."

 Chapter 93: Brotherhood

    Chapter 93: Brotherhood


    "Relay battle!" the Fire Berserker growled with hatred.


    "Exactly, a relay battle. So, are you going to participate?" the veiled woman asked lazily.


    "Yes! Why wouldn''t I? I''ll go first," the Fire Berserker laughed maniacally, stepping forward.


    Han Ming gently patted the berserker''s shoulder and whispered, "If we join this fight, we might not make it out alive today. Are you sure you still want to compete?"


    The berserker chuckled, "Of course, I do. I''m not a good person, and I''ve used others as scapegoats before. But I can''t stand these alien scum slaughtering our kind. I can kill, but they¡ªthey can''t!"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Bart!"


    The Fire Berserker strode forward, standing in the center of the arena, and roared at the surrounding snake people, "Who''s first?"


    "I''ll go!" A snake man stepped into the arena.


    The snake attendant struck the gong with a wooden mallet.


    *Clang...!*


    "The match begins!"


    Bart unleashed a fierce wave of fire energy, charging at the snake man with a powerful step. The snake man twisted his body, his thick tail whipping out with such speed that it became a blur.


    Bart roared, not even bothering to dodge, and took the full brunt of the attack on his back.


    *Crack!* A loud explosion echoed as Bart''s shirt disintegrated into shreds. Seizing the moment, he grabbed the snake''s tail and, with a fist engulfed in blazing energy, smashed the snake man''s head into pieces.


    The strength of a three-stage, six-tier Fire Berserker was undeniable.


    Bart laughed wildly, exhilarated by the fight.


    The snake people, enraged, began to surge forward, ready to swarm Bart.


    "Don''t break the rules. One at a time," the veiled woman said sharply, her eyes glinting with a cold light.


    The snake people, though furious, dared not disobey and reluctantly backed off.


    "I''ll take you on!" Another snake man stepped forward.


    The attendant moved to strike the gong again, but Bart bellowed, "Stop wasting time with that damn gong! One dies, another comes!"


    "How arrogant!" The snake man roared, releasing a surge of earthy yellow energy as he clashed with Bart.


    Han Ming watched carefully, surprised by the high level of the snake people''s strength. Almost everyone in the arena was at least a Berserker, with some even reaching the peak of the sixth tier.


    Moreover, Han Ming noticed a figure standing beside the veiled woman who had completely shed his snake-like features. His strength was at the first tier of the fourth stage¡ªa War Soul.


    If that was the case, how strong was the veiled woman herself?


    Han Ming''s expression darkened. It seemed unlikely they would leave this place alive today.


    After Bart crushed another opponent''s skull with his fist, the next snake man stepped up.


    The battles continued one after another, and Bart''s stamina began to wane. Earlier, while fighting the swarm of insects, Han Ming and his companions had exhausted their energy. Although they had recovered somewhat during the three-day journey tracking the corpse, it wasn''t enough to sustain them through this relentless relay battle.


    Moreover, the snake people were no pushovers.


    When Bart finally incinerated another opponent, he fell to one knee, battered and bloodied. His body was covered in wounds, his flesh torn open in many places, and he was drenched in blood, barely recognizable.


    "I''ll take his place," Chuck said, stepping forward to relieve Bart.


    "I said, follow the rules. Only when one dies can another take their place. If you break the rules, don''t expect us to abide by them either," the veiled woman said coldly.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Chuck glared at the snake people surrounding him and Han Ming, gritting his teeth in frustration before sitting back down.


    "Next!" Bart spat out a mouthful of blood, his limbs trembling from exhaustion.


    A snake man leaped into the air, kicking Bart squarely in the chest. Bart tried to fight back, but his body refused to obey. The snake man''s tail coiled around Bart''s neck, lifting him into the air before slamming him into the ground with a deafening crash, creating a massive crater.


    The snake man lifted Bart by the neck, sneering, "How about this? Admit defeat, and kill a human woman in front of us, and I''ll spare your life."


    "Go to hell! If anyone''s sparing anyone, it''s me sparing you!" Bart spat a bloody wad of saliva into the snake man''s face and laughed.


    "You''re asking for death!" The snake man''s eyes flashed with murderous intent as he slammed Bart into the ground again.


    "Admit defeat!"


    "Admit this!"


    *Crash!* Another brutal impact.


    "Admit defeat!"


    "Cough... admit... admit this!"


    *Crash! Crash! Crash!...*


    The snake man continued to slam Bart into the ground, the sickening sound of bones breaking echoing through the arena. Blood splattered everywhere.


    "Will you admit defeat?!" The snake man lifted Bart high, glaring into his eyes.


    By now, Bart''s body was a broken mess. His bones were shattered, jagged fragments piercing through his skin, and his limbs hung limply. Blood dripped steadily from his body.


    "Please, admit defeat. We appreciate your efforts, but we''re ready to die. Don''t keep fighting. You''ll all die if this continues," a woman tied to a stone pillar pleaded through tears, unable to bear the sight of Bart''s suffering.


    Bart struggled to turn his head, his face a mangled, bloody mess, and gave the woman a grotesque smile before turning back.


    *Spit!* Bart spat another mouthful of blood into the snake man''s face.


    "Fine! I''ll grant your wish!" The snake man, furious, channeled a surge of energy into his tail and prepared to slam Bart into the ground with enough force to turn him into pulp.


    "Firebird!" Bart roared with his last ounce of strength.


    A blazing firebird erupted from him¡ªa Beast Soul!


    The firebird circled the snake man once, and in an instant, the snake man was reduced to ashes. Bart crashed to the ground, but since the snake man had died first, the impact was lessened, and Bart wasn''t immediately killed.


    "Bart!" Chuck clenched his fists, standing up abruptly.


    The firebird, the manifestation of Bart''s Beast Soul, gently descended onto Bart''s body, covering him with its wings and letting out mournful cries.


    "Those... who harm our kind... must die!" Bart roared with his final breath, his voice filled with grief and rage.


    The firebird let out a long, piercing cry before dissipating into the air, as if mourning its fallen master. The cry echoed through the hall, lingering in the air.


    "Bart, you were amazing!" Han Ming stood up, laughing.


    Chuck pressed Han Ming back down, his expression calm but resolute. "Do you know what Bart''s Beast Soul was?"


    Han Ming shook his head.


    "It was a Blazing Fury Eagle. And mine is a Tempest Fury Eagle. These two beasts, though of opposing elements, are inseparable. But what you might not know is that both are male. They aren''t bound by love, but by brotherhood. Legend says they were born from the same divine eagle. Bart and I hunted these two beasts for two years!"


    Han Ming understood Chuck''s meaning now. His gaze, once filled with disdain, now held respect¡ªa respect for the bond of brotherhood.


    Chuck smiled faintly. "Bart and I grew up together. Our Beast Souls are brothers, and so are we. We''ve faced life and death together. The Blazing Fury Eagle is dead. How can the Tempest Fury Eagle live on? I''m not as impulsive or as noble as Bart, but I know one thing¡ªvengeance for a brother''s death must be served."


    Han Ming nodded solemnly, realizing that Chuck was prepared to die.


    Chuck patted Han Ming''s shoulder, slipping a small, round object into his hand. "You probably didn''t expect this, but I have the fourth-stage water elemental core. If you somehow make it out of the Wild Forest, give this to a woman named Nasi in Fera City, Monte Empire. She''s a water elemental warrior and Bart''s fianc¨¦e. I don''t know if I can trust you, but I have no choice."


    Seeing Han Ming nod firmly, Chuck gave a bitter smile and walked into the arena.


    "Bring it on."


    Chuck stood in the center, a third-tier Wind Mage, challenging the snake people.


    *Clap! Clap! Clap!*


    "What a touching display of brotherhood. Since you care so much for your brother, I''ll grant your wish," the veiled woman said, applauding. With a wave of her hand, a swarm of insects flew from her sleeve, burrowing into Bart''s corpse.


    "Bastard! What are you doing?!" Chuck''s eyes widened in fury as he tried to swat the insects away, but it was too late. They had already entered Bart''s body.


    Bart''s corpse began to twitch and then rose to its feet, moving unnaturally.


    "Hmm... though his body is badly damaged, it''ll do. Now this corpse belongs to me, and thus to the snake people. If you want to fight, you''ll have to defeat him first," the veiled woman chuckled.


    "I''ll kill you, you witch!" Chuck roared, summoning a whirlwind of hundreds of wind blades, hurling it toward the veiled woman.


    But a figure suddenly stepped in front of the whirlwind¡ªBart''s reanimated corpse.


    "No!" Chuck screamed in panic, desperately trying to retract the spell.


    But once a spell is cast, it can''t simply be taken back. Chuck had to expend several times the energy to pull the whirlwind back, and the cost was immense.


    The whirlwind, drawn back by Chuck''s magic, engulfed him instead.


    "Ahhh!" Chuck screamed in agony as the wind blades sliced deep into his body, blood raining down like a storm.


    The snake people eagerly lapped up the blood, savoring the taste.


    Chuck''s body collapsed to the ground, but he struggled to his feet, bloodied and broken.


    "Chuck, do it. He''s not your brother anymore," Han Ming urged, his voice trembling with sorrow.


    "Do it!" the veiled woman commanded.


    Bart''s corpse obeyed, delivering a brutal punch to Chuck''s face.


    But Chuck grabbed hold of Bart''s body, laughing wildly. "Brother! Let''s fight together!"


    "Tempest Fury Eagle!"


    Chuck roared, summoning his Beast Soul¡ªa massive wind eagle that erupted from his body, its wings spread wide.


    The eagle, fueled by Chuck''s life force and magic, unleashed a storm of razor-sharp wind blades in all directions.


    The snake people scrambled to defend themselves, but many were too slow. Over thirty snake men were shredded to pieces.


    The eagle itself charged straight at the veiled woman.


    "Foolish!" The War Soul beside the veiled woman stepped forward, his fists glowing with immense energy, and struck the eagle down, dispersing it into nothingness.


    Chuck, unwilling to let his and Bart''s bodies be further desecrated, summoned a final barrage of wind blades. Embracing Bart, the two dissolved into a bloody mist, their bond unbroken even in death.

 Chapter 94: A Single Strike to Kill

    Chapter 94: A Single Strike to Kill


    Watching Bart and Chuck disintegrate before his eyes, Han Ming was filled with a deep sense of reflection.


    He had always looked down on these men, even harboring hostility toward them. But reality often has a way of surprising you.


    At first, Han Ming had assumed that these individuals, who used others for their own gain, were nothing but ruthless villains¡ªdespicable at best. But life had taught him a lesson.


    Never judge someone too quickly, and never let first impressions cloud your vision. Never underestimate anyone. Everyone in this world has their own story, their own unique and winding journey. You don¡¯t know what someone has endured to survive, but one thing is certain: no one is born wanting to be evil.


    Perhaps their actions are reprehensible, but who can claim they¡¯ve never made a mistake? Han Ming sighed inwardly. Humans are like this: when we make a mistake, we find all sorts of excuses to justify ourselves. But when someone else makes a mistake in front of us, we¡¯re quick to label them as the kind of person we assume they are.


    The twenty or so people who had followed Chuck on this expedition had indeed been used by him. But if they hadn¡¯t been driven by greed, they wouldn¡¯t have met such a tragic end. In a way, hadn¡¯t they also tried to take advantage of Chuck and his companions¡¯ strength?


    Using others and being used both come with a price. But people often only see the price paid by the weak, ignoring the sacrifices made by the strong. This is a kind of bias.


    In this world, there is no absolute right or wrong, and no one has the right to judge others. Han Ming didn¡¯t bother dwelling on such philosophical questions. All he knew was that in their final moments, Chuck and Bart had shone with a brilliance that was impossible to ignore.


    The veiled woman stood up and began to clap.


    ¡°I must admit, that was truly admirable. So, will you be joining the challenge next?¡± Her gaze locked onto the last remaining person¡ªHan Ming.


    Han Ming smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    With that, he stepped into the center of the arena.


    The woman tied to the stone pillar wept and pleaded, ¡°Two of your friends have already died. That¡¯s enough. Please, just leave. You¡¯re no match for these monsters. Don¡¯t end up like them.¡±


    Han Ming looked at her, his eyes filled with gratitude and respect. It wasn¡¯t easy for someone in her position, facing life and death, to plead for the only person who could save her to leave. At the very least, she had earned Han Ming¡¯s admiration.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. But even if I were to withdraw now, do you think they¡¯d let me go? No. And as a man, there are some things I simply must do.¡±


    Han Ming smiled faintly. ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡±


    A snake man stepped forward, nodding slightly at Han Ming. ¡°I¡¯ll take you on.¡±


    ¡°Come on, then,¡± Han Ming said calmly.


    The snake man strode toward Han Ming, his thick tail whipping toward Han Ming¡¯s chest.


    In Han Ming¡¯s mind, the teachings of Li Xiaotian surfaced: ¡°Han Ming, do you know what martial arts truly are?¡±


    ¡°I know a little, but not enough.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The legendary master, who had once dominated two continents, stood before Han Ming with his hands behind his back, exuding an aura of absolute confidence. It was the kind of presence that didn¡¯t need energy or killing intent to define what it meant to be a true master.


    ¡°Let me ask you this: if your speed is slower than your opponent¡¯s, what would you do?¡±


    Han Ming thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t come up with an answer. He shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°If your opponent is faster, and you want to surpass them, there¡¯s only one way: anticipate.¡±


    ¡°Anticipate?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Anticipate your opponent¡¯s next move, their reaction, their speed. Only by knowing what your enemy will do next can you act faster, because you¡¯ll already be moving before they do. Even if you¡¯re faster, anticipating their moves will save you energy. Often, the simplest attacks are the most effective.¡±


    Han Ming pondered this for a long time.


    Now, his thoughts returned to the present. The snake man¡¯s tail was already sweeping toward him, so fast that it tore through the air.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he suddenly crouched, dodging the tail.


    ¡°If I crouch in front of him, he¡¯ll definitely try to kick me in the face. He will!¡±


    Han Ming quickly assessed the situation. It wasn¡¯t that the snake man was faster than him; Han Ming simply didn¡¯t want to waste energy. Bart had lost because he had exhausted himself. Han Ming needed to conserve his strength and end this fight as efficiently as possible.


    ¡°Kick me! Kick me!!¡±


    Han Ming¡¯s heartbeat quickened as he focused all his attention on his senses, allowing him to detect even the slightest movement around him.


    Just as Han Ming had predicted, the snake man instinctively lifted his foot to kick Han Ming in the face. The kick was powerful, carrying a gust of wind.


    ¡°Now!¡± Han Ming thought.


    ¡°When one leg is raised, the other is the only support. That¡¯s the weakness of this stance.¡±


    Han Ming¡¯s feet shifted rapidly, twisting his upper body to dodge the incoming kick while simultaneously sweeping his own leg along the ground, striking the snake man¡¯s supporting leg.


    The snake man¡¯s leg was swept out from under him, and he began to topple. But Han Ming had already planned his next move. Without even looking to see if the snake man had fallen, Han Ming pivoted, his upper body twisting upward as his right arm bent at the elbow, driving it like a spearhead straight into the snake man¡¯s temple.


    Crack!


    A sickening sound of bone breaking echoed as Han Ming¡¯s elbow shattered the snake man¡¯s skull, splattering brain matter across the ground. The snake man collapsed, dead.


    Han Ming¡¯s movements had been effortless, requiring neither excessive strength nor speed. He had simply executed a series of precise actions, as easily as doing a push-up.


    ¡°Impressive technique. I must admit, I didn¡¯t expect a water mage like you to rely on physical combat,¡± the veiled woman said, clearly impressed. ¡°You¡¯re clever, conserving your energy.¡±


    Han Ming smiled. ¡°Thank you. Who¡¯s next?¡±


    The remaining snake people, now numbering around fifty or sixty, were stunned. They could accept Bart¡¯s brutal, explosive attacks, even his fiery punches that reduced their kin to ash. That kind of violence, while shocking, didn¡¯t shake them to their core.


    But Han Ming¡¯s calm, almost casual execution of their comrade was something else entirely. It was unnerving, like watching a tiny flea leap onto a companion, bite once, and kill instantly. It created a sense of dread, a creeping fear that sapped their will to fight.


    ¡°To defeat your enemy, first break their spirit,¡± Li Xiaotian had once told Han Ming.


    Another snake man stepped forward, trying to bolster his courage. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can kill us all without using energy or magic, relying only on simple physical techniques!¡±


    With a loud cry, he lunged at Han Ming, his clawed hands glowing with sharp, deadly energy. He aimed to tear through Han Ming¡¯s chest.


    Han Ming¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°How do you deal with an enemy in the air? First, understand the limitations of someone who jumps.¡±


    ¡°If they can¡¯t fly, they can¡¯t change direction mid-air. They can only attack again after landing,¡± Han Ming thought, recalling Li Xiaotian¡¯s teachings.


    ¡°So, how do you counter it?¡±


    ¡°How do I counter it?¡± Han Ming¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as he watched the snake man leap toward him.


    Suddenly, Han Ming dropped flat onto his back.


    The snake man, expecting Han Ming to either attack or dodge, was completely caught off guard. His trajectory had been aimed at Han Ming¡¯s chest, but now Han Ming was lying on the ground, out of reach.


    ¡°What kind of move is this?¡± the snake man thought, bewildered. As he flew over Han Ming, he prepared to land and strike.


    But Han Ming had already planned his next move. The moment the snake man passed over him, Han Ming planted his hands on the ground and kicked upward with both feet, striking the snake man¡¯s face. With a powerful twist of his body, Han Ming flipped upright, his feet slamming the snake man¡¯s head into the ground.


    Thud!


    Han Ming stood up, his feet resting on the shattered skull of the snake man.


    Another one-strike kill.

 Chapter 95: The Spirit of Martial Arts

    Chapter 95: The Spirit of Martial Arts


    Han Ming stood calmly in the center of the arena, his gaze sweeping over the surrounding snake people. ¡°Next,¡± he said coolly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go! I refuse to believe a human like you can outmatch us in physical combat, especially when we have the advantage of our tails!¡± A particularly burly snake man leaped into the arena, his landing shaking the ground with a thunderous rumble.


    ¡°Bring it on,¡± Han Ming chuckled, his excitement growing. He had entered a state of mind where nothing existed but the fight, the desire to dismantle his opponent¡¯s moves.


    The muscular snake man clenched his fists, the sound of his knuckles cracking echoing through the air. ¡°Let¡¯s see what tricks you have left!¡± he sneered, mimicking the first snake man¡¯s opening move¡ªa tail swipe at the same angle and speed.


    Han Ming raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Interesting¡­¡±


    It seemed this snake man also had a strong desire for combat, deliberately using the same opening move as his predecessor to provoke Han Ming.


    Predicting moves? Han Ming thought back to his training with Li Xiaotian.


    ¡°Old man, what if my opponent can also predict my moves? What then?¡±


    Li Xiaotian chuckled. ¡°There are several ways to counter that. The first is to use defense as offense. Many believe that striking first gives you the advantage, but that¡¯s not always true. Defense can be divided into active defense and passive defense.¡±


    Han Ming scratched his head. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Li Xiaotian smiled. ¡°Try punching me.¡±


    Han Ming obliged, throwing a slow punch toward Li Xiaotian¡¯s right shoulder.


    ¡°When you throw a punch with your right arm, your right side is committed to the attack, leaving your left side free for defense. If I dodge your punch and counterattack your right shoulder, your left hand can¡¯t defend that side. That¡¯s passive defense.¡±


    Li Xiaotian demonstrated, raising his left forearm and pivoting to Han Ming¡¯s right. As he deflected Han Ming¡¯s punch with his left arm, his right fist landed on Han Ming¡¯s right shoulder.


    ¡°What I just did is active defense. When you¡¯re attacking, you¡¯re also trying to defend, which puts you in a passive defensive state. When someone is in a passive defensive state, they¡¯re at a disadvantage. That¡¯s your opportunity to strike.¡±


    Han Ming frowned. ¡°But how does this relate to my opponent predicting my moves?¡±


    Li Xiaotian patted Han Ming¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°If your opponent is predicting your moves, it means they¡¯re confident they know what you¡¯ll do next. In other words, when they make their first move, they¡¯re already preparing their second move to counter yours. Essentially, they¡¯re trying to force you into a passive defensive state. For example, if you punch me but anticipate that I¡¯ll move to your right, what would you do?¡±


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯d shift my weight to my left foot, leaving my right foot free to kick. As soon as you start moving to my right, I¡¯d sweep my right leg toward your waist!¡±


    Li Xiaotian nodded approvingly. ¡°And if you were in my position, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°I see now!¡± Han Ming exclaimed.


    The current situation with the burly snake man was a perfect recreation of that lesson. The snake man¡¯s tail whipped toward Han Ming, who crouched to dodge it.


    The snake man¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly as he followed up with a kick aimed at Han Ming¡¯s face, expecting Han Ming to sidestep and attack his supporting leg. He had already prepared a counter for that.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    But Han Ming surprised him. Instead of dodging, Han Ming clasped his hands together, catching the snake man¡¯s foot and slamming it to the ground.


    The snake man panicked. With Han Ming crouched beneath him, he felt vulnerable. Instinctively, he bent down and threw a punch at Han Ming¡¯s back.


    But Han Ming had anticipated this. As he pinned the snake man¡¯s leg, he twisted his body in a fluid motion, reminiscent of a basketball player spinning past a defender. His left arm swung around, the momentum of his twist driving it into the snake man¡¯s side.


    *Crack!*


    The snake man¡¯s spine snapped, and his massive body collapsed to the ground.


    Han Ming looked down at him with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re not human. Did you really think I¡¯d fall for the same trick twice? Do you think I¡¯m as foolish as you?¡±


    The snake man glared at Han Ming, unable to speak, before his body went still.


    ¡°Next,¡± Han Ming said, his grin widening.


    Han Ming continued to dominate, dispatching wave after wave of snake people with minimal effort. His efficiency was terrifying, and the snake people grew increasingly fearful. Some hesitated to even step forward, their confidence shattered.


    The veiled woman finally realized things weren¡¯t going as planned. If this continued, Han Ming would wipe out the snake people¡¯s mid-tier fighters.


    ¡°I never expected the most unassuming of the three to be such a formidable opponent. I underestimated him,¡± the veiled woman said coldly, her expression darkening as she surveyed the growing number of dead snake people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± said the fourth-tier snake warrior standing beside her. With a graceful leap, he landed silently in the arena, not even stirring the dust.


    Han Ming¡¯s expression grew serious. This opponent was different. His movements were flawless, and Han Ming couldn¡¯t detect any obvious weaknesses. Even standing beside the veiled woman, this snake warrior exuded an impenetrable aura, as if no attack could breach his defenses.


    The snake warrior stretched lightly and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve faced someone like you. After watching your performance, I can¡¯t wait to test you myself.¡±


    Han Ming nodded cautiously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask for your guidance.¡±


    The snake warrior smiled humbly and gestured for Han Ming to make the first move. He extended his left hand slowly, as if offering no threat.


    Han Ming mirrored the movement, stepping to the left and reaching out with his right hand toward the snake warrior¡¯s neck.


    To an outsider, their actions would seem bizarre¡ªslow and deliberate, like a slowed-down martial arts demonstration. If someone from Earth were watching, they might compare it to tai chi, but even slower.


    The snake warrior raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. ¡°Haha, not bad! Not bad at all! You¡¯ve grasped something truly profound!¡± he laughed, then took a large step forward with his right leg. Han Ming shifted to the right, his movements equally unhurried.


    Han Ming recalled another lesson from Li Xiaotian.


    ¡°Old man, what if my opponent is also a master, someone who can predict my moves and counter them? What then?¡±


    Li Xiaotian sat down, gesturing for Han Ming to join him. ¡°That¡¯s the essence of martial arts. No two people are exactly alike, so no two minds think the same. If your opponent is on your level or even surpasses you, how do you win? That¡¯s where the true spirit of martial arts comes into play.¡±


    Han Ming leaned in, intrigued. ¡°So, what should I do?¡±


    Li Xiaotian smiled. ¡°At your level, you¡¯ve entered the realm of martial arts. The highest level of mastery is what I mentioned earlier¡ªusing defense as offense, forcing your opponent into a passive defensive state. If you attack first, you¡¯re at a disadvantage. At this stage, your opponent¡¯s opening moves aren¡¯t meant to harm you but to draw out your counterattack. Once you counter, you reveal a weakness. There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect attack, only a perfect defense.¡±


    Li Xiaotian sighed. ¡°Once, I faced a master whose skill rivaled my own. We stood across from each other for three days, neither of us making a move. Do you know how I won?¡±


    Han Ming shook his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attack?¡±


    ¡°Because neither of us wanted to strike first. When I looked at his neck, he already knew how I might attack it and had countless ways to counter. When he looked at me, I did the same. We were locked in a mental battle, even though our bodies didn¡¯t move. It was a clash of minds, not fists.¡±


    Han Ming¡¯s mind reeled. The level of skill and focus required for such a duel was beyond his current understanding. To an outsider, it might look like two people staring at each other, but in reality, it was a high-stakes game of strategy and anticipation.


    Li Xiaotian continued, ¡°At your level, your opponent will likely use stillness to counter your movements.¡±


    ¡°Stillness?¡± Han Ming asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Here, let me show you.¡± Li Xiaotian stood and extended his arm slowly toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this? A slow attack?¡± He smirked and darted to the left, aiming to strike Li Xiaotian¡¯s side.


    But as Han Ming moved, Li Xiaotian¡¯s hand shot out, catching Han Ming by the neck. ¡°You moved. Movement creates openings,¡± Li Xiaotian said with a smile.


    Han Ming slapped his forehead. ¡°I see now! Your slow movement wasn¡¯t an attack¡ªit was bait to draw me out. But how did you know where I¡¯d go?¡±


    Li Xiaotian chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re training with me. If everything could be explained in words, wouldn¡¯t the world be full of masters? You can¡¯t become a true expert just by listening. You have to experience it.¡±


    Han Ming grinned sheepishly. ¡°Right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 96: The Veiled Woman

    Chapter 96: The Veiled Woman


    Han Ming propped his chin with both hands, like a child eagerly awaiting a story from an elder, and asked expectantly, "So how did you manage to defeat that master back then?"


    Li Xiaotian smiled mysteriously and said, "The most dangerous thing in a fight is actually the most conventional approach. Imagine if we could create an exact copy of you, Han Ming, and have you fight against it. Do you think the battle would go on endlessly?"


    Han Ming immediately shook his head and denied, "Of course not. In a fight, the stakes are incredibly high. Even the smallest factor can lead to defeat. For example, accidentally stepping on a pebble or a momentary lapse in concentration could give your opponent the upper hand."


    Li Xiaotian chuckled, "Not a bad explanation, though not entirely complete. But you¡¯ve got the gist of it. In a duel, you must win through unpredictability. Using an attack method that your opponent could never anticipate can momentarily disrupt their thinking. This significantly reduces the danger when two equally skilled opponents face off. One crucial point to emphasize is that everyone has their own instinctive reactions. These are innate."


    As Li Xiaotian spoke, he suddenly threw a punch, stopping it just a hair''s breadth from Han Ming''s face.


    Han Ming instinctively closed his eyes and then reopened them.


    Li Xiaotian continued, "That¡¯s an instinctive reaction. Everyone is born with various instinctive responses. In a fight between masters, these instincts can be the most fatal flaw. When your opponent attacks a certain part of your body, the first thing that reacts isn¡¯t your brain¡ªit¡¯s your instincts. If your opponent knows how to exploit your instincts, they can predict what you¡¯ll do next based on those reactions. In other words, they¡¯ll know your next move before you make it, and that¡¯s how you lose. So, for the next period of time, what you need to learn is to forget your instincts."


    "But you still haven¡¯t told me how you won back then," Han Ming said, feeling that Li Xiaotian had once again sidestepped his question. He was slightly annoyed.


    Li Xiaotian laughed affectionately and said, "I spat at him. That¡¯s how I won."


    "What!? You spat at him?" Han Ming jumped up from the ground in shock, staring at Li Xiaotian in disbelief. "No way! It was that simple? A master like you used such a dirty trick? How is that any different from throwing sand or lime in someone¡¯s eyes?"


    Li Xiaotian¡¯s smile faded, and his expression turned serious. "On the battlefield, there¡¯s no such thing as dirty or clean tactics. If you¡¯re stronger than your opponent, is that dirty? If you¡¯ve learned more than your opponent, is that dirty? If you¡¯re physically stronger than your opponent, is that dirty? Han Ming, you need to understand that fighting to the death is no game. Every tactic is aimed at achieving victory. The magic you¡¯re learning, the martial arts you¡¯re practicing¡ªit¡¯s all the same."


    Han Ming suddenly realized that Li Xiaotian¡¯s words made a lot of sense. His previous belief that certain tactics were "dirty" now seemed incredibly naive. After all, if you¡¯re stronger than your opponent, does that mean you shouldn¡¯t fight them? Does that make you dishonorable? In a fight, there¡¯s only victory or defeat. Everything else is irrelevant. If you lose, you die. And dead men don¡¯t get to argue their case.


    Han Ming and the four-stage snake clan expert continued to cautiously test each other. The scene before him was eerily similar to what Li Xiaotian had once taught him.


    That old man truly was a legend.


    Han Ming marveled at the thought. Old Man Li might not have been the most powerful person in the world, and his rank might not have been the highest¡ªperhaps he was only at the fourth, fifth, or even third stage. Han Ming had no way of knowing for sure. But he was certain that Li Xiaotian¡¯s profound understanding of martial arts, which seemed almost divine, could allow him to defeat opponents far above his own level.


    This wasn¡¯t some far-fetched fantasy. It was the truth.


    A deep understanding of martial arts could elevate someone above the masses.


    Han Ming recalled a martial arts novel he had read in the past. He remembered that in Jin Yong¡¯s *The Smiling, Proud Wanderer*, there was a sect called the Huashan Sect.


    The Huashan Sect had countless disciples, but Linghu Chong stood out among them.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Back then, Linghu Chong and his fellow disciples had all learned the same martial arts. Some had studied for a shorter time, while others had trained longer. One of his senior brothers, already advanced in age, was still no match for Linghu Chong.


    Why was it that, despite learning the same techniques, their abilities varied so greatly?


    Han Ming finally understood.


    *Spit!*


    Han Ming smirked and suddenly spat at the snake clansman.


    To his disappointment, the snake clansman didn¡¯t even flinch, allowing Han Ming¡¯s saliva to land on his face.


    Huh? Why didn¡¯t he dodge?


    After a moment of thought, Han Ming realized, *Oh, right. He¡¯s a snake clansman. They¡¯re used to living with bugs and filth. Cleanliness is probably a human concept. It doesn¡¯t apply to him.*


    That trick didn¡¯t work. Time for another!


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes darted to the snake clansman¡¯s legs. The snake clansman¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, and he raised his hand to block his face, just in time to catch Han Ming¡¯s incoming fist.


    Seeing that his attack had failed, Han Ming quickly retreated, pulling his fist back. He cursed himself for being too obvious¡ªany fool could tell his feint was deliberate.


    The snake clansman, seeing Han Ming retreat, seized the opportunity. He lunged forward, aiming a kick at Han Ming¡¯s retreating right leg.


    Han Ming, realizing the danger, planted his right foot firmly on the ground, bending his waist and using his right fist to strike at the snake clansman¡¯s incoming foot. At the same time, anticipating an attack to his back, he bent his left arm and thrust his elbow upward.


    The snake clansman, however, had already predicted Han Ming¡¯s move. He abandoned his attack on Han Ming¡¯s back and instead drove his right knee upward, aiming for Han Ming¡¯s face. Caught off guard, Han Ming had no choice but to block with his right hand. Seizing the opening, the snake clansman reached for Han Ming¡¯s exposed neck, his claws poised to tear through flesh.


    Han Ming, realizing the danger, used the force of the snake clansman¡¯s knee to push himself backward, leaning his upper body away.


    The snake clansman, however, extended his left leg, using its length to aim a kick at the back of Han Ming¡¯s head as he leaned back.


    Han Ming continued to dodge, while the snake clansman pressed forward relentlessly.


    The two combatants moved like blurs, their fight so intense that even the surrounding snake clansmen watched with bated breath. Such a direct and thrilling display of martial prowess was a rare sight.


    Many of the snake clansmen, who had once been confident in their own martial skills, now felt humbled. Compared to the two combatants before them, their own abilities seemed childish and amateurish.


    Even the veiled woman watched with keen interest. "I never expected a human to possess such martial skill. Despite their frail bodies, this human has managed to hold his own against one of our snake clansmen for so long without faltering. Although he seems to be on the defensive now, he hasn¡¯t shown any fatal weaknesses. Such a human cannot be allowed to live."


    *This isn¡¯t good. If this keeps up, I¡¯m done for,* Han Ming thought anxiously. He was now on the defensive, and the situation was growing increasingly dire.


    Moreover, the snake clansman¡¯s attacks were infused with combat aura. If not for Han Ming¡¯s exceptionally strong physique, a few more blows would have shattered his bones.


    *Wait! He has combat aura, but I have magic! I¡¯m a mage!*


    Han Ming suddenly remembered. He had been so focused on winning through martial arts that he had completely forgotten he was a water mage.


    Having grown accustomed to the snake clansman¡¯s aura-infused attacks, Han Ming realized that his unused magic could be a trump card. He also remembered that the snake clansman likely had a beast soul. He couldn¡¯t afford to wait until the snake clansman unleashed it before taking action.


    When the snake clansman swung his hand at Han Ming¡¯s neck again, Han Ming chose not to block this time. Instead, he took the hit and simultaneously struck at the snake clansman¡¯s neck. At the same time, he quickly formed a thick layer of ice around his own neck.


    The snake clansman, caught off guard by Han Ming¡¯s suicidal tactic, tried to pull back but was too late. The two were evenly matched in martial skill, and the snake clansman, driven by his desire to prove himself, had been relying solely on his physical prowess rather than his four-stage beast soul abilities.


    This overconfidence would cost him his life.


    As both Han Ming and the snake clansman struck each other¡¯s necks, Han Ming¡¯s blow landed with devastating force.


    The two were sent flying in opposite directions.


    Han Ming¡¯s strength was monstrous. The snake clansman, who had focused all his energy on offense, had little defensive aura left to protect himself. Han Ming¡¯s strike severed the snake clansman¡¯s head from his body, sending both crashing into the far wall with a thunderous impact that shook the entire underground hall.


    Han Ming, too, was sent flying, crashing through two stone pillars before coming to a stop.


    The snake clansmen in the hall stared in stunned silence, struggling to process what had just happened.


    To them, the human had gone mad, willing to trade his life for the snake clansman¡¯s.


    But to their astonishment, Han Ming staggered to his feet, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. He cast a healing spell on his injured neck.


    The small ice shield he had conjured had absorbed most of the snake clansman¡¯s attack, and his robust body had withstood the rest. Even so, the blow had nearly taken his head off.


    "Well done¡­ You¡¯ve certainly proven yourself," the veiled woman said, rising from her seat for the first time. She stepped down from the platform, her voice icy as she looked down at Han Ming.


    Han Ming grinned. "Are you planning to end the match now? Going to take care of me yourself?"


    The veiled woman nodded slightly. "You¡¯re quite perceptive."


    Han Ming glanced around and saw that he had killed over fifty snake clansmen. Only about ten remained in the hall. He breathed a sigh of relief¡ªthis small number was no longer a threat.


    The real challenge was the veiled woman.

 Chapter 97: The Power of the Larva

    Chapter 97: The Power of the Larva


    "Calm, composed, and unshaken, with combat instincts worthy of a master. You''re clever, too. The only flaw is your impulsiveness. Otherwise, you''d truly be a formidable opponent," the veiled woman said, her tone almost complimentary.


    Han Ming glanced around at the human women bound to the stone pillars, then turned his gaze back to the veiled woman and sneered, "Thanks for the praise. If you saw your own people being slaughtered by outsiders, you''d act just as impulsively."


    The veiled woman''s expression turned icy, her voice sharp as frost. "How do you know our snake clansmen haven''t been slaughtered by humans? What do you know? Haven''t humans killed enough of us? If it weren''t for our deep-seated hatred for humans, why would we go out of our way to provoke them? Our women have been violated and even publicly traded by humans. If we hadn''t learned to retreat and protect ourselves, the snake clans might have already vanished from this world!"


    Han Ming wasn''t surprised. For an outsider to slaughter human women so mercilessly, there had to be deep-seated hatred behind it. Otherwise, such actions would be unimaginable.


    "As the saying goes, ''every debt has its debtor, every grievance its cause.'' I believe what you''re saying, and on a personal level, I apologize to your snake clan. But indiscriminately capturing and killing innocent humans? That makes you no better than the worst of humanity."


    "What a sharp tongue! Let''s see if your skills are as sharp as your words!"


    The veiled woman was clearly angered by Han Ming''s retort. She glared at him, her pale arms tinged with a faint bluish hue slowly rising. Her hands swayed rhythmically, the silver bells on her wrists jingling softly.


    *Ding ling ling... Ding ling ling...*


    The crisp sound of the bells echoed through the hall.


    Han Ming''s expression turned serious. He took a cautious step back, watching the veiled woman''s movements warily. He didn''t know what she was up to, but a sense of unease crept over him.


    Sure enough, moments later, a faint buzzing sound reached his ears. The noise grew louder and louder until, from another entrance of the hall, a swarm of black insects flew in. The snake clansmen cheered excitedly at the sight.


    The insects hovered like a dark cloud above the veiled woman, their bodies slightly larger than the ones Han Ming and his companions had faced before.


    "Let''s see how you handle our snake clan''s insect swarm," the veiled woman said, pointing at Han Ming.


    The swarm, obeying her command, surged toward Han Ming in waves.


    Han Ming took another step back.


    If he tried to fight these insects head-on, he''d be torn to shreds. But he wasn''t overly worried. He had something far more terrifying in his arsenal¡ªthe larva of the Devouring Rainbow Butterfly. This little creature was a true monstrosity, far more fearsome than any swarm of insects.


    Han Ming sent a mental command.


    The small red larva in his pocket stirred, waking from its slumber. It released a presence only insects could sense, a dominance that struck fear into the hearts of lesser creatures.


    The swarm of insects, now inches from Han Ming, suddenly froze in mid-air. They trembled, overwhelmed by the larva''s oppressive aura. It was a primal fear, a racial hierarchy they couldn''t defy.


    The veiled woman''s face paled. "What''s happening? Why are the insects disobeying me? What did you do?"


    Han Ming smirked coldly. "Disperse."


    The larva unleashed an even more intense aura. The swarm panicked, scattering in every direction like mad. Some insects, too close to Han Ming, dropped to the ground, paralyzed with fear.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "You! What are you!? Are you even human? Why do the insects fear you?" The veiled woman was genuinely shocked. She had never seen anything like this. Insects, afraid? It was unthinkable. Since learning the art of insect cultivation from her elders, she had never heard of insects fearing any race. Even when commanded to fly into flames, they obeyed without hesitation.


    Han Ming chuckled. "I''ll give you one last chance. Release the human women, and I''ll pretend this never happened. Two of my friends died at your hands, and many of your clansmen fell to us. As for the grievances between our races, I don''t care to intervene. If you want revenge, go after the humans who wronged you. Don''t take it out on the innocent."


    The veiled woman sneered. "Oh? Or what?"


    Han Ming knew further words were pointless. He shook his head helplessly. "I didn''t want it to come to this. I respect all life. I''d rather raise it myself than let it kill indiscriminately. But today, since you refuse to see reason, I have no choice. After all, I still want to live."


    "What?"


    Before the veiled woman could react, Han Ming untied a small cloth pouch from his waist. He opened it and placed it gently on the ground, murmuring something under his breath.


    From the pouch emerged a small red larva.


    "What... what is that?" The veiled woman, with her heightened senses, immediately felt an inexplicable danger emanating from the creature.


    The larva, as soon as it touched the air, scurried toward a nearby snake clansman at the speed of a running human.


    The clansman, curious, raised his foot to crush it.


    *Squish!*


    The clansman stomped on the larva, then burst into laughter. "I thought you were going to do something impressive, but this? Just a scare tactic?"


    Han Ming felt a pang of doubt. After all, this was just a larva. It couldn''t even teleport¡ªit could only crawl. Was it really so fragile that a single stomp could kill it?


    But the clansman''s laughter abruptly stopped. A black line began to spread from his foot, rapidly climbing up his leg. The line split into countless threads, covering his entire body in seconds. The clansman''s mouth opened, but only a choked gurgle escaped before he collapsed, lifeless.


    At his feet, the red larva wriggled free, unharmed, and scurried toward another clansman.


    "Danger! Get away!" the veiled woman shouted, spraying a stream of green venom at the larva.


    The venom sizzled as it landed on the larva, which curled up and stopped moving.


    "No way! Did it really die that easily?" Han Ming regretted releasing the larva. It was still just a larva, after all. Before metamorphosis, it was fragile, relying on its adult form for protection. He had been reckless to use it.


    But then, to everyone''s astonishment, the larva twitched. The green venom covering its body began to dissolve, vanishing completely.


    The larva rolled over, spat out a glob of the same green venom, and scurried toward the nearest clansman. The venom struck the clansman, who screamed as his flesh began to rot and smoke. The larva climbed onto his foot, and black lines spread rapidly through his body. Within moments, he too collapsed, dead.


    "Haha! It actually absorbed the venom!" Han Ming was thrilled. He had thought the Devouring Rainbow Butterfly could only drain life force, but it seemed it could consume venom as well.


    However, the larva could only expel the venom it absorbed, not produce its own. It spat several globs, poisoning more clansmen, then happily rolled around before darting toward the remaining snake clansmen.


    The veiled woman, horrified, flung several long needles at the larva, pinning it to the ground.


    "Is it finally dead?" she wondered, her heart racing.


    Han Ming watched anxiously. The needles had clearly pierced the larva''s body, pinning it firmly.


    But then, the needles twitched and were absorbed into the larva''s body. The creature sprang back to life, spitting the needles out with deadly accuracy. They pierced the skulls of several clansmen, killing them instantly.


    "What!? It can even absorb our venomous needles!?" The veiled woman was terrified. The larva''s ability to consume solid objects was beyond comprehension.


    Han Ming, on the other hand, was ecstatic. "This little guy is unstoppable! It eats everything and spits it back out. Even if it''s not as terrifying as the adult Devouring Rainbow Butterfly, it''s still a nightmare!"


    The remaining snake clansmen panicked, fleeing in all directions.


    The veiled woman, her face pale, shook the silver bells on her wrists again.


    From the hall''s entrance, several massive insects crawled in¡ªthe same kind Han Ming had seen earlier in the sand pit. These were the adult forms of the smaller insects.


    The adults, obeying the veiled woman''s command, leaped toward the red larva, surrounding it.


    Han Ming watched nervously as the larva stood on its tiny tail, spinning in a circle as if delighted.


    One of the adults swallowed the larva whole.


    But within moments, black lines spread across the adult''s body. It collapsed, and the larva crawled out of its mouth, unharmed, and scurried toward the next adult.


    The remaining adults, terrified, leaped away, fleeing for their lives.


    Now, only Han Ming and the veiled woman remained in the hall.


    Han Ming, grinning, called the larva back. He reached out to pet it, but as his finger touched the larva, a black line began to spread up his hand.


    "Damn it!" Han Ming yanked his hand back, horrified. The black line vanished as soon as he broke contact. He sighed in relief. Thankfully, the larva recognized him as its master due to their soul contract and wouldn''t harm him. Still, he couldn''t touch it directly without risking his life.


    "Guess even I can''t handle it. Good thing I pulled back in time. Dying at the hands of my own pet would''ve been a real joke."

 Chapter 98: The Serpent Soul

    Chapter 98: The Serpent Soul


    Han Ming and the veiled woman stared each other down, neither daring to make the first move.


    Han Ming wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think the larva could handle the veiled woman. Her strength far surpassed that of the snake guard he had faced earlier. Not only could she potentially kill the larva with some unknown method, but the larva¡¯s crawling speed¡ªno faster than a running human¡ªwas no match for her agility. Besides, he had no intention of using the larva against her.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Let me and the human women go, and we¡¯ll call it even. Otherwise¡­¡±


    The veiled woman trembled with rage. When had she ever been threatened by someone she considered as insignificant as an ant?


    ¡°Otherwise what? You think that little bug can intimidate me?¡±


    Han Ming chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far. But you must have plenty of snake clansmen here, right? While my little friend might not be able to touch you, it can certainly wreak havoc on your kin. How does that sound?¡±


    The veiled woman¡¯s eyes blazed with fury. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you live long enough to give that order!¡± With a swift leap, she lunged at Han Ming, her body now adorned with three massive green tails that lashed violently, sending a barrage of venomous needles hurtling toward him.


    ¡°You asked for it! Go!¡± Han Ming gritted his teeth, his patience worn thin. If she wanted a fight, he¡¯d give her one.


    The larva, obeying his command, scurried out of the hall toward the snake clansmen outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first! Once you¡¯re dead, that little pest won¡¯t obey anyone!¡± the veiled woman shrieked.


    Han Ming retreated quickly, swinging his massive battle axe to deflect the incoming needles. The clash sent a deafening *clang* through the air as the needles scattered.


    The woman closed the distance in an instant, her hand glowing with a swirling orb of combat aura that enveloped her entire body. Han Ming leaned back at a sharp angle, his axe slashing toward her waist.


    *Boom!*


    The axe collided with her aura, sending a shockwave through the hall. The impact knocked the woman slightly off course, but the recoil nearly tore the axe from Han Ming¡¯s grip.


    *Her defensive aura is insane!* Han Ming thought, stunned. His strength was enough to shatter boulders, yet her aura had nearly disarmed him.


    The veiled woman, aware of Han Ming¡¯s formidable combat skills, had wisely enveloped herself in a protective aura. While it drained her energy, she didn¡¯t care. With her four-stage, fifth-tier combat soul, she had more than enough power to spare.


    Han Ming, after their initial exchange, realized the woman¡¯s strength was at the fifth tier of the combat soul realm¡ªa level far beyond his own.


    ¡°Old man, what do I do when my opponent is overwhelmingly stronger than me?¡± Han Ming recalled asking Li Xiaotian.


    ¡°Do you have any divine weapons?¡± Li Xiaotian had replied.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then run. If the gap is too wide, you can¡¯t win. Martial arts can enhance your strength, but they won¡¯t make you invincible. If you don¡¯t run, you¡¯re just waiting to die.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Han Ming agreed with the old man¡¯s wisdom. Against such overwhelming power, victory was impossible.


    But as for divine weapons, Han Ming did have one¡ªthe Cyan Rainbow Sword. He wasn¡¯t sure if it qualified as a divine weapon, but it was the best he had. The battle axe, while sturdy, was just a heavy weapon with no special abilities.


    Thinking quickly, Han Ming swapped his axe for the Cyan Rainbow Sword.


    Outside the hall, the screams of snake clansmen echoed through the air. Some were fleeing in terror, while others cried out in agony as they fell.


    *It¡¯s begun,* Han Ming thought.


    Inside the hall, the bodies of slain snake clansmen lay scattered. Han Ming wasn¡¯t sure if their blood was still fresh enough, but he had to try. He stabbed the Cyan Rainbow Sword into one of the corpses, narrowly dodging a stream of venom the woman spat at him.


    The venom hit the ground, sizzling and corroding the stone floor into a smoking crater.


    Han Ming shuddered at the venom¡¯s potency but didn¡¯t stop moving. He pulled the sword free, and it began to hum, its blade glowing with a faint red light. The glow wasn¡¯t as intense as when he had slain the Red Moon Beast, but it was enough.


    *The fresher the blood, the stronger the sword¡¯s power,* Han Ming realized.


    The veiled woman, seeing the strange sword in Han Ming¡¯s hand, grew cautious. She unleashed her beast soul¡ªa massive green serpent that emerged from her combat aura.


    Han Ming nearly fell backward at the sight. The serpent¡¯s head alone was nearly as tall as the ten-meter-high ceiling, its glowing eyes the size of Han Ming¡¯s body, and its fangs over a meter long.


    ¡°This is the five-stage Viper Beast Soul, passed down through generations of our snake clan. It¡¯s why we¡¯ve survived in the Wild Desert without being overrun by the other territories. You¡¯d better surrender now,¡± the woman sneered.


    *Other territories?* Han Ming¡¯s mind raced. *So the Wild Desert, Wild Ice Plains, Wild Ancient Forest, Wild Storm, and Wild Fire Prison each have their own rulers?*


    The serpent¡¯s massive head lunged at Han Ming, its jaws wide open.


    Han Ming swung the Cyan Rainbow Sword, releasing a crescent-shaped red energy wave that collided with the serpent¡¯s head.


    *Boom!*


    The impact shook the hall, but the serpent only tilted its head slightly before striking again.


    Han Ming leaped aside just as the serpent¡¯s head crashed into the ground, collapsing part of the hall. He rolled to his feet, stabbing the sword into another corpse to recharge it, then bolted through a side door, layering two ice shields around himself.


    The serpent¡¯s tail swept through the hall, splitting it in two and slamming into Han Ming as he emerged outside.


    Han Ming grunted in pain, blood spraying from his mouth as he was thrown to the ground. He felt at least two ribs crack from the blow. Some of his blood splattered onto the Cyan Rainbow Sword, causing it to glow brighter than ever before. The red light enveloped a five-meter radius around him.


    *My blood, infused with the Seed of Life, must be amplifying the sword¡¯s power!* Han Ming realized.


    The serpent reared up, its massive body breaking through what remained of the hall. Han Ming, seeing the serpent¡¯s head towering above him, swung the sword with all his might. A blinding crescent of red energy shot toward the serpent.


    The serpent lunged again, its speed terrifying. Snakes were often slow, but when they struck, their speed was unmatched. Han Ming barely saw the movement before the serpent¡¯s head collided with the red energy wave.


    *Boom!*


    The collision created a shockwave that flattened the surrounding buildings. Han Ming was thrown backward, tumbling across the ground.


    The serpent¡¯s head bore a deep gash from the sword¡¯s energy, but it quickly healed. After all, the serpent was made of combat aura, not flesh and blood.


    The veiled woman, however, wasn¡¯t focused on Han Ming. Her attention was on her fleeing clansmen. The red larva was cutting through them like a scythe, leaving a trail of bodies in its wake. Some clansmen tried to fight back, but the larva was too quick, using their attacks to propel itself into the heart of the fleeing crowd.


    The woman¡¯s eyes twitched as she watched her people fall. The snake clan was already small in number, and this massacre was more than she could bear. Over a hundred clansmen had already died.


    The serpent, hearing the woman¡¯s enraged scream, turned its attention to the larva. Its massive tail slammed into the ground, sending shockwaves through the earth.


    Han Ming, even from a distance, was thrown into the air by the impact. He landed hard, his body aching.


    *Is the larva okay?* Han Ming worried, but he couldn¡¯t see clearly from so far away.


    The serpent lifted its tail and struck again, collapsing more buildings. Han Ming felt a flicker of relief. If the serpent was attacking again, it meant the larva was still alive.


    *That little guy¡¯s tougher than I thought.*

 Chapter 99: Compromise

    Chapter 99: Compromise


    The violent movements of the serpent soul sent shockwaves through the area, affecting even Han Ming, who was quite a distance away. The snake clansmen, who were much closer, suffered even more. The Viper Beast Soul, passed down through generations of the snake clan, was not something they could easily withstand.


    Every time the serpent¡¯s tail slammed into the ground, it created a trench several meters deep. The flying debris pierced through the bodies of snake clansmen, killing them instantly.


    This was truly a case of "killing a thousand enemies at the cost of eight hundred of your own."


    The problem was that the serpent soul was fighting in an area densely populated with snake clansmen. The serpent couldn¡¯t unleash its full power without harming its own people. Even so, the number of snake clansmen was rapidly dwindling. From what Han Ming could see, only about a thousand remained.


    "If this continues, the snake clan will be finished," the veiled woman thought, her anxiety growing.


    She had initially wanted to kill Han Ming first, but the strange sword in his hand kept barely deflecting the serpent soul¡¯s attacks. She knew that with a bit more effort, she could kill him, but she didn¡¯t have the time to waste. The red larva was slaughtering her people, and to make matters worse, it seemed to mock her by spinning in circles after each kill, as if flaunting its achievements.


    Every time the larva spun, the woman¡¯s eye twitched. She was on the verge of losing her mind.


    What she hadn¡¯t expected was that the five-stage serpent soul, a legacy of her clan, couldn¡¯t even kill the larva.


    "What kind of monstrosity is this!? It¡¯s harder than diamond!" The woman felt a wave of helplessness.


    "Heh, heh," Han Ming chuckled darkly as he watched the scene unfold.


    He knew full well that he was no match for the woman, let alone the serpent soul. But he wasn¡¯t afraid because the woman had a burden¡ªher people.


    If this dragged on, Han Ming would inevitably die, but the woman¡¯s clan would also suffer heavy losses.


    He was gambling, betting that the woman couldn¡¯t afford to drag this out. She didn¡¯t have the luxury of time.


    "I¡¯ll show you that a five-stage beast soul isn¡¯t as simple as you think!" the woman hissed through gritted teeth.


    Han Ming¡¯s heart tightened.


    He had been wondering why the five-stage serpent soul only seemed to attack by headbutting and tail-slamming. Now, hearing the woman¡¯s words, he realized the serpent soul had a more devastating move.


    Han Ming guessed that since the serpent soul was formed from the woman¡¯s combat aura, using a powerful skill would drain her significantly. That¡¯s why she had held back until now.


    *What kind of move is it?* Han Ming¡¯s heart raced with fear.


    "Death Ray!" the woman shouted.


    The massive serpent soul, following her command, began to shrink rapidly. From its original length of dozens of meters, it condensed into a mere half-meter-long form.


    *What¡¯s it doing?* Han Ming thought, his eyes fixed on the serpent soul as it turned its head toward him. A sense of impending doom washed over him.


    *Sss¡­*


    A faint whistling sound filled the air.


    Han Ming barely saw the serpent soul transform into a thin line before he felt a searing pain in his abdomen. A hole the width of two fingers had been punched straight through him. The serpent soul had already reappeared some distance behind him.


    Han Ming screamed in agony and collapsed to the ground.


    *Too fast! It¡¯s way too fast!*


    Han Ming hadn¡¯t even seen the serpent soul¡¯s shadow. By the time it transformed into a line, he had already been pierced. He quickly cast a healing spell on himself, his heart pounding with terror. Fortunately, he had absorbed the Seed of Life, and every time he meditated, a portion of his magic power was converted into life force, strengthening his body. This was the only reason he survived the attack.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The veiled woman, meanwhile, was breathing heavily, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. Using such a powerful skill had drained a significant amount of her combat aura.


    "Kill! Kill them all! Damn it, I¡¯ll take you all down with me!" Han Ming, knowing he had no hope left, screamed madly, ordering the larva to slaughter the snake clansmen.


    The larva, sensing Han Ming¡¯s desperation, seemed to awaken a fierce rage. The pride of the Devouring Rainbow Butterfly had been provoked. Its small body began to move at double its previous speed, darting across the ground.


    Every time it lunged, another snake clansman fell.


    The snake clansmen with combat prowess were fast enough to evade the larva, but those who were weaker weren¡¯t so lucky.


    "You¡¯re asking for death!" the woman shouted, commanding the serpent soul again.


    The serpent soul transformed into a thin line once more.


    Han Ming barely had time to think about dodging before another hole appeared in his chest, this time just a finger¡¯s breadth from his heart.


    Han Ming spat blood and collapsed. The powerful life force within him began to work, and with the help of his healing spells, the bleeding gradually slowed.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Han Ming roared.


    The woman stared at Han Ming in shock and disbelief. "What are you made of!? Why won¡¯t you die!?"


    "Ha! Come on, hit me again! I¡¯m not afraid of you! Right here!" Han Ming laughed maniacally, slapping his chest despite the blood pouring from his mouth and wounds.


    The woman was panting heavily. Controlling the five-stage Viper Beast Soul with her four-stage, fifth-tier combat soul was incredibly taxing.


    "Fine! I¡¯ll make sure you die!" she screamed.


    Han Ming knew the serpent soul was about to attack again. There was no way he could dodge it, so he didn¡¯t even try. Instead, he pulled out his giant battle axe, positioning it in front of him, and spat blood onto the Cyan Rainbow Sword. "I¡¯ll fight you to the death!" he shouted.


    As Han Ming swung the sword, the serpent soul attacked.


    At the same time, Han Ming tapped the battle axe with his foot, tilting it slightly. The serpent soul collided with the axe.


    *Clang!*


    A faint metallic sound rang out.


    Han Ming felt an immense force slam into the axe, sending him and the weapon skidding across the ground. They carved a meter-deep trench into the earth.


    The red energy wave from the Cyan Rainbow Sword shot toward the woman.


    Having seen the power of the red wave before, the woman didn¡¯t dare take it lightly. She expended a large amount of combat aura to defend against it.


    The intense crescent of red energy collided with her aura, shattering her defenses instantly. The red wave dissipated as well.


    The woman, being a fifth-tier combat soul, was only slightly shaken by the attack. What truly shocked her was that Han Ming¡¯s battle axe, made from the bark of the World Tree, had withstood the Death Ray without a scratch.


    "This kid is full of treasures!" the woman thought, her legs trembling as she struggled to stand. The massive drain on her combat aura had left her barely able to support her own weight. In truth, with her strength, she could have easily killed Han Ming in a direct fight, albeit with some effort.


    But her people were her greatest burden. She couldn¡¯t afford to drag this out. Meanwhile, her clan had lost another hundred members.


    Han Ming, covered in dust, crawled out of the trench, feeling as though his internal organs had been rearranged. He vomited violently, but only a few mouthfuls of bile came out.


    "Cough¡­ come on, hit me again!" Han Ming gasped.


    "Enough! Stop!" the woman shouted, her arm trembling as she recalled the serpent soul.


    "If you don¡¯t stop now, I¡¯ll kill you even if it costs me more of my people!"


    Han Ming wasn¡¯t stupid. He didn¡¯t want to die. Seeing the woman compromise, he quickly called the red larva back.


    "Take that damned bug and get out of my territory!" the woman roared.


    Today was the most frustrating day of her life. To be pushed to this point by a human who wasn¡¯t even that strong, yet refused to die and was loaded with treasures, was infuriating. Even the insect swarm, the snake clan¡¯s secret weapon, had been completely neutralized by the red larva.


    "Cough¡­ what about my two brothers who died? Your serpent soul collapsed the hall, killing dozens of human women. You owe me compensation," Han Ming said weakly.


    The woman, hearing Han Ming¡¯s unreasonable demand, laughed bitterly. "What about the dozens of my clansmen you killed earlier, and the hundreds more slaughtered by that larva? Shouldn¡¯t you compensate me?"


    "You¡¯re the one who captured us. This is your fault. I¡¯m half-dead anyway, so it¡¯s your call! We can keep fighting if you want," Han Ming said, swaying as he stood before plopping back down. His attitude was clear: if she didn¡¯t compensate him, he¡¯d fight to the death.


    The woman trembled with rage, pointing at Han Ming. "Don¡¯t push me! Do you really think I won¡¯t sacrifice a few hundred more clansmen to kill you?"


    The snake clansmen, terrified by the red larva, fell to their knees, begging. "Elder, please spare us! Our clan is on the verge of extinction because of humans and other beasts. We can¡¯t take any more losses. How will we face our ancestors? How will we face Medusa, our supreme ruler? Our branch of the snake clan can¡¯t end like this!"


    Han Ming, initially pleased by their pleas, froze when he heard the name "Medusa."


    *Holy crap! The desert snake clan is just a branch? They have an even bigger boss!?*


    Medusa¡ªa legendary seventh-stage awakened being. It was said that anyone who met her gaze would turn to stone. She was a figure straight out of myth, and yet she truly existed in this world. And she was the supreme ruler of these snake clansmen.


    *Did I just stir up a hornet¡¯s nest? If Medusa comes after me, even my big brother Sagus won¡¯t be able to save me. A seventh-stage awakened being¡­*


    Han Ming was starting to regret his actions. In truth, he was overestimating his importance. A seventh-stage awakened being wouldn¡¯t even glance at a third-stage warrior and second-stage mage like him. His worries were unfounded, but Han Ming had a habit of overestimating his own significance.


    The woman, hearing her people¡¯s pleas, felt a pang of guilt. The snake clansmen who had fought in the hall were those who had opposed her rise as clan leader. They had been swayed by other branches of the snake clan. If not for her strength and determination, she would have been overthrown long ago. She had used this opportunity to eliminate the disloyal, so while she was angry about the deaths, she wasn¡¯t overly concerned.


    "What do you want as compensation?" she asked.


    Hearing her tone soften, Han Ming quickly replied, "Give me a fire-attribute magical beast core!"

 Chapter 100: The Slaughter Order

    Chapter 100: The Slaughter Order


    The veiled woman was left speechless by Han Ming¡¯s audacious demand.


    Han Ming, however, sat calmly on the ground, continuing to heal his wounds without bothering to negotiate. He had no intention of haggling.


    The woman watched him for a moment, then suddenly let out a cold laugh. "Fine. Wait here."


    Han Ming raised an eyebrow. *She agreed just like that?* He found it hard to believe. The woman didn¡¯t strike him as the type to give in so easily. *Is there some kind of trap?*


    The woman whispered something to one of her clansmen, who nodded repeatedly and hurried off to an intact building nearby. Before long, the clansman returned, carefully carrying a small wooden box.


    The woman took the box and walked toward Han Ming, a cold smile on her face.


    "Wait! Don¡¯t come any closer!" Han Ming called out, wary of her approach.


    The woman stopped. "If I don¡¯t come closer, how am I supposed to give you the box?"


    "Throw it," Han Ming said.


    The woman nodded and tossed the box toward him.


    "Open it," Han Ming commanded the red larva.


    He was worried the woman might have tampered with the box, perhaps hiding something poisonous inside. But the larva, being immune to such tricks, was the perfect tool for the job.


    The larva scurried over to the box, smashing it open with a quick motion. A small, fiery red sphere rolled out.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. It was indeed a fire-attribute magical beast core, and from the looks of it, a fourth-stage one at that.


    The larva nudged the core toward Han Ming, who picked it up with a grin and stored it in his pouch.


    "Well, I guess I¡¯ll be on my way now. But just to be safe, I¡¯ll leave the red larva here. I¡¯ll recall it once I¡¯m far enough away," Han Ming said, wobbling to his feet and brushing himself off.


    The woman¡¯s expression darkened. "I¡¯ve given you what you asked for. What more do you want? What if you order the larva to kill my people once you¡¯re gone?"


    Han Ming chuckled. "Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I leave now, you might send your elites after me. I¡¯m already badly injured¡ªI can¡¯t afford another fight. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the larva cause trouble. Once I¡¯m gone, there¡¯s no point in provoking you further. I don¡¯t want you chasing me down in a rage. That¡¯s the last thing I need."


    The woman thought for a moment, then nodded reluctantly.


    Han Ming took a few shaky steps, coughing violently and spitting out a mouthful of blood. His vision blurred, and his limbs felt like jelly. He quickly pulled out two small crystals, absorbing their magical energy to heal his wounds.


    For three days, Han Ming traveled westward, finally catching sight of the shadowy outline of the Wild Ancient Forest.


    Once he was out of the Wild Desert, Han Ming felt a sense of relief. He guessed that each dangerous region had its own guardian, and the veiled woman likely wouldn¡¯t dare cross the border into the Wild Ancient Forest to pursue him.


    Feeling somewhat secure, Han Ming summoned the red larva back. He staggered for another half-day, crossing the desert and officially entering the Wild Ancient Forest.


    As night fell, Han Ming found a black, withered tree and sat down against its trunk, closing his eyes to meditate and heal while waiting for the larva to return.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about the larva. The snake clansmen were powerless against it.


    As expected, the larva had been having the time of its life over the past three days, scurrying around the snake clan¡¯s territory and scaring the clansmen witless. It didn¡¯t attack them, seemingly enjoying the thrill of terrifying them.


    The woman, watching the larva¡¯s antics, was seething with anger but could do nothing.


    Han Ming, sensing the larva¡¯s mischief from afar, chuckled to himself. "This little red larva is quite the troublemaker. I should name it Little Rascal."


    Finally, the larva stopped its mischief and left the snake clan¡¯s territory. The clansmen breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    The veiled woman, however, smirked coldly. "You think escaping to the Wild Ancient Forest means you¡¯re safe?"


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She pulled out a small wooden barrel, unscrewed its lid, and muttered something under her breath. A blood-red light shot out of the barrel, streaking across the sky like a meteor.


    Han Ming, meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly felt a disturbance. He opened his eyes just in time to see the red light hurtling toward him.


    Panicking, Han Ming scrambled to his feet and tried to run, but the light was far faster. In an instant, it struck him.


    Han Ming let out a startled cry, but after a moment, he realized he wasn¡¯t injured. He looked down at himself and noticed a large, blood-red character floating above his head.


    It was the character for "Slaughter."


    Confused, Han Ming took a few steps, but the character followed him, hovering above him no matter where he moved.


    "What the hell is this?" Han Ming muttered, trying everything he could to shake it off, but the character remained stubbornly in place.


    Realizing it was futile, Han Ming gave up and sat back down to continue healing.


    Two days later, Han Ming¡¯s injuries had mostly healed, and the red larva finally appeared in his line of sight.


    "You¡¯re back," Han Ming said, watching the larva bounce around excitedly at his feet. It rolled, spun in circles, and even did a little handstand, clearly in high spirits.


    "By the way, I¡¯ve decided to name you. From now on, you¡¯re Little Rascal," Han Ming said, unsure if the larva could understand him but naming it anyway.


    The larva seemed to respond by moving even more energetically.


    "Looks like it understands," Han Ming said with a laugh. "Though, honestly, it¡¯s a bit weird. Most people have cute or fierce pets, but I¡¯ve got a bug. A gross one at that. What a life."


    "Come on, get in," Han Ming said, scooping the larva back into its cloth pouch and sealing it shut. He let out a long sigh and headed deeper into the Wild Ancient Forest.


    The larva, having absorbed the life force of over a hundred snake clansmen, had grown noticeably larger and more lively. Han Ming wondered when it would finally cocoon and transform into the legendary Devouring Rainbow Butterfly.


    With only three and a half months left until the two-year deadline, Han Ming felt the pressure mounting. He now had one third-stage fire-attribute core, two fourth-stage fire-attribute cores, and two Flamegrass plants. He only needed two more cores and one more Flamegrass to complete his collection.


    But the memory of the Profound Ice Silkworm he had encountered earlier weighed heavily on his mind. It had already begun to cocoon, and Han Ming had no idea what kind of monster it would become. Even the three-colored Devouring Rainbow Butterfly had struggled against it, resulting in a stalemate.


    If the Profound Ice Silkworm evolved, Han Ming stood no chance. Right now, all he had was the red larva¡ªnot even a single-colored butterfly. What was he supposed to do?


    Adding to his worries was the large "Slaughter" character still floating above his head. This journey had been anything but smooth. Everyone who had traveled with him was dead, and now he had to cross the Wild Ancient Forest and the Wild Storm to reach the Wild Fire Prison for the remaining cores and Flamegrass. After that, he¡¯d have to return to the Wild Ice Plains to deal with the Profound Ice Silkworm, whatever it had become.


    The task ahead was daunting.


    As night fell, Han Ming made his way through the eerie, twisted trees of the Wild Ancient Forest. The trees were grotesque, some resembling demons, others beasts, and a few even had human-like features.


    One particularly sinister tree had what looked like a human face etched into its bark.


    "At least the Tree of Destruction is gone. Crossing the Wild Ancient Forest should be easier now," Han Ming muttered to himself, trying to stay optimistic. He decided to move in a straight line, avoiding any unnecessary confrontations with magical beasts. Time was running out, and he couldn¡¯t afford any more delays.


    The forest was unnervingly silent. After a full day and night of walking, Han Ming hadn¡¯t heard a single bird or beast. The only sound was the crunch of dry leaves beneath his feet, making it feel like he was walking through a lifeless world. The increasingly grotesque trees only added to his unease.


    As dawn approached, Han Ming cleared a patch of dry ground and sat down to eat. He took a sip of clear water and chewed on a piece of dried meat.


    "How long are you planning to follow me?" Han Ming asked suddenly, his mouth full.


    "Huh? When did you notice me? I didn¡¯t make a sound. That¡¯s strange," a voice replied.


    A boy, slightly younger than Han Ming, stepped out from the trees. He had handsome features¡ªthick eyebrows, bright eyes, a straight nose, and a small mouth. He was dressed in luxurious clothing made from the silk of third-stage wood-attribute magical beasts, and a jeweled sword hung at his waist. His every movement exuded confidence and grace.


    The boy, unfazed by being discovered, walked over and sat down across from Han Ming, ignoring the dirt on the ground. He reached over, tore off a piece of Han Ming¡¯s meat, and popped it into his mouth, only to spit it out immediately.


    "Ugh, this is disgusting! How can you eat this? Here, try mine."


    The boy pulled out a small pouch made of the same luxurious silk and handed Han Ming a square piece of green pastry.


    Han Ming eyed the boy warily, not taking the pastry.


    The boy slapped his forehead. "Oh, right! I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Charles, from the Monte Empire. I¡¯m here with my sister and our steward to hunt for some high-quality magical beast cores. Oh, and did I mention? I¡¯m a second-stage, fifth-tier wood-attribute mage. Pretty impressive, right? But my sister Vivian is even better¡ªshe¡¯s a second-stage, sixth-tier mage. But you, you¡¯re the real deal. I¡¯m a wood mage in a forest, and you still noticed me. That¡¯s amazing! So, anyway, we¡¯re here to¡ª"


    Han Ming cut him off. "Why are you following me?"


    The boy, unfazed by the interruption, grinned. "You don¡¯t know? You¡¯ve got the Desert Snake Clan¡¯s Slaughter Order above your head. It¡¯s so eye-catching! A man like you, with your brooding eyes, your stubble, your agile steps, and your cool demeanor¡ªyou¡¯re impossible to miss. I spotted you from miles away..."


    Han Ming held up a hand to stop the boy¡¯s rambling. "The Desert Snake Clan¡¯s Slaughter Order? You know what this thing is?"


    "Of course! The famous Slaughter Order. With that above your head, anyone who kills you and brings your head to the Desert Snake Clan can ask them for a favor. And let me tell you, the Desert Snake Clan rules the Wild Desert. Rumor has it their hidden elder is one of the few fifth-stage powerhouses in the Northern Alliance. Even our steward treads carefully around him. But don¡¯t worry, if someone kills you, that old snake will definitely show up and grant them a favor¡ªanything from killing to revenge to wealth..."


    As the boy prattled on, Han Ming¡¯s heart sank.


    *So that¡¯s what this is. I¡¯m in deep trouble now.* He knew how tempting it would be for someone to have a fifth-stage powerhouse owe them a favor. And with this glaring "Slaughter" mark above his head, he was a walking target.


    *So the Desert Snake Clan has a hidden elder after all.* Han Ming felt a mix of dread and relief. At least he knew what he was up against.

 Chapter 101: Charles

    Chapter 101: Charles


    "By the way, big brother, where are you from?" The boy suddenly stopped his incessant chatter and asked this question.


    Han Ming''s heart ached.


    Yes, where am I from? My hometown isn''t here. In this different world, no matter where I go, I''m just an outsider. And my own hometown, I can''t go back. So, where do I really belong?


    Han Ming dreaded when people asked about his origins. The feeling of being adrift in a foreign land was something most people couldn''t truly understand. Especially since he knew he could never return to his homeland in this lifetime. He wasn''t afraid of pain or hardship. He was willing to fight alone to protect his homeland, willing to sacrifice his life for a place he could never return to. But no one would ever know about this. No matter what achievements he made, no matter how much he sacrificed, the people of his homeland would never know.


    Perhaps, they already think I''m dead.


    Han Ming suddenly felt an indescribable sense of loneliness.


    Burdened with the mission to obtain the Mystic Ice Silkworm and to prevent the invasion of the demon realm, and now with the Desert Serpent Clan''s kill order hanging over his head, countless people wanted him dead. Han Ming lowered his head, silently taking a big bite of the meat in his hand, chewing it, but it tasted like wax. His heart was heavy with sorrow.


    Seeing Han Ming suddenly quiet down, the boy tilted his head, his big eyes blinking as he looked at Han Ming.


    "I... I guess I''m an outsider. If you really want to know where I belong, I suppose it''s the Wild City."


    Han Ming spoke with difficulty, feeling as if something was stuck in his throat.


    "Oh! An outsider! Haha, I''ve seen quite a few outsiders. The Wild Forest is quite famous, not just in our Northern Alliance Continent, but people from nearby continents can be found here too. But since you''re from the Wild City now, we''re fellow countrymen. I''m from the Monte Empire, my home is in the capital city, Fera."


    After saying this, the boy noticed Han Ming wasn''t responding, just silently eating his meat. He chuckled and handed Han Ming a square piece of green pastry.


    Han Ming looked up slightly at the boy and asked, "What? Don''t you want to kill me?"


    The boy laughed heartily, "Why would I want to kill you? I can''t beat you. Besides, I don''t need the Desert Serpent Clan to do anything for me; our steward can handle everything. By the way, big brother, what''s your name?"


    "Han Ming."


    "Hmm... definitely not a name from our Northern Alliance Continent. Brother Han Ming, here, try this. Take a bite, taste it."


    Han Ming, somewhat amused by the boy''s familiarity, took the green pastry. It felt heavy in his hand. He brought it to his lips and took a bite. The outer layer crumbled into powder with a crisp sound, and the inside, made of some unknown ingredients, was smooth and sweet, with a faint fragrance that lingered even after swallowing.


    It had been a long time... since he had eaten such exquisite pastry. Han Ming closed his eyes, reminiscing and savoring the moment.


    Back in China, a nation known for its cuisine, Han Ming had been fortunate to taste many delicious foods. This pastry reminded him of the flavors of Suzhou snacks, but it was even better.


    The boy watched Han Ming''s expression eagerly, asking repeatedly, "How is it? How is it? Is it good?"


    Han Ming slowly opened his eyes and smiled, "Yes, it''s really good. It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a refreshing snack."


    Upon hearing Han Ming''s approval, the boy cheered excitedly and pulled out a small crystal flask, handing it to Han Ming.


    "This is Fallen Leaf Wine, made from the leaves of the Ganluo fruit tree. Try it."


    Han Ming smiled, feeling a sense of warmth towards this boy who was slightly younger than himself. He took the flask and the cup the boy handed him, slowly pouring the wine and taking a small sip.


    The wine was mellow but not strong, with a lingering aroma and a hint of sweetness.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "How is it?" The boy looked at Han Ming expectantly, like a child seeking praise.


    "Hmm... the taste is good, but I prefer stronger liquor."


    The boy chuckled happily and began to talk incessantly about how the wine was made and how precious it was.


    Han Ming watched the boy, feeling a mix of warmth and loneliness. With his keen elemental perception, he had already sensed something.


    "Charles, why have you come to the Wild Ancient Forest?" Han Ming asked.


    Charles stopped his chatter and said, "Didn''t I tell you? My sister, the old steward, and I are here to find a wood-type magical beast core."


    Han Ming nodded, "Yes, you did mention that."


    The sun had fully risen, and the two sat cross-legged on the ground, chatting away.


    The boy''s cheerful and humorous nature endeared him to Han Ming. The fatigue of the past few days seemed to dissipate as they talked.


    "Charles, Charles, where are you?"


    A clear female voice called out from the forest.


    "Ah, my sister''s here. Sister, I''m over here!" The boy quickly stood up, waving towards the direction of the voice.


    Soon, a beautiful woman and a hunched old man emerged from the trees.


    Seeing Han Ming sitting with Charles, the woman was slightly surprised but then smiled, greeting Han Ming casually before turning to scold Charles for wandering off.


    Charles, being reprimanded, lowered his head but occasionally made faces at Han Ming, making him chuckle.


    "Sister, this is Han Ming. He''s also from our Monte Empire. Look, he has the Desert Serpent Clan''s kill order on his head. He''s really impressive. Brother Han Ming is very nice; we''ve been chatting until now," Charles happily introduced Han Ming to the woman and the old man.


    "Hello, thank you for looking after my brother. You can call me Vivian," the beautiful woman nodded slightly at Han Ming, who returned the smile.


    "Hello, I''m Maren," the old man extended his hand to shake Han Ming''s.


    As soon as their hands touched, Han Ming''s heart skipped a beat. He was shocked, looking at the kindly old man in disbelief.


    While shaking hands, the old man had subtly released a trace of his combat aura. He was a fifth-stage, first-tier Battle King!


    Han Ming''s heart raced. What was such a formidable person doing in the Wild Ancient Forest?


    "Young man, your elemental perception is quite good. Haha, with the Desert Serpent Clan''s kill order on your head, you must be quite the reckless youth."


    The old man released Han Ming''s hand, chuckling.


    Han Ming quickly nodded in agreement, not daring to show any disrespect.


    If this old man wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as snapping his fingers. Han Ming couldn''t afford to be careless.


    "Let''s go, we can talk on the way," the old man smiled and gestured for Han Ming to follow.


    "Yes, Brother Han Ming, let''s go together. I want to keep chatting with you," Charles looked at Han Ming eagerly, afraid he might refuse.


    Deep down, Han Ming didn''t want to travel with these three. The old man posed a significant threat to him.


    But when he saw Charles''s hopeful gaze and thought about what he had discovered, his heart softened. He sighed lightly and nodded in agreement.


    The old man named Maren gave Han Ming an approving look, saying, "Don''t worry, young man. With us, no one will dare to trouble you."


    Han Ming absolutely believed this. Who would dare provoke a Battle King? That would be suicidal.


    As they walked, Charles stayed by Han Ming''s side, continuously sharing information about the Wild Ancient Forest. Their laughter echoed through the woods from time to time.


    The woman watched Charles''s joyful demeanor, her eyes filled with tenderness and affection.


    "Brother Han Ming, do you know? The Wild Ancient Forest has quite a history. There used to be a Tree of Destruction here, born from the fallen leaves of the famous Tree of Life. It was terrifying. Many creatures were killed by the Tree of Destruction. Look at these strangely shaped trees around us. Can you guess what they are?"


    Han Ming smiled slightly, "I don''t know. Please tell me."


    Charles proudly raised his head, "These used to be living animals and people. After being destroyed by the Tree of Destruction, they turned into these black, eerie trees. Look at that one, doesn''t it look like a tiger? And that one, doesn''t it resemble a person? They weren''t trees originally; they were living magical beasts and humans. Scary, right?"


    Han Ming was startled, suddenly understanding. No wonder these trees looked so bizarre; they were once living beings. He couldn''t help but marvel. No wonder the attendant from the Falcon Mercenary Group had said the Wild Ancient Forest was both the most dangerous and the safest place. Without the Tree of Destruction, the terror of this place had significantly diminished. But just looking at these trees, one could imagine the horrifying era this place had endured.


    "Charles, I need to talk to Mr. Han Ming. Go chat with the steward, okay?"


    Vivian approached Charles, gently stroking his head with a smile as soft as a spring breeze.


    Charles pouted and went to find the old steward Maren, clearly a bit unhappy.


    Vivian watched Charles''s expression and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Mr. Han Ming, right? The steward mentioned your exceptional elemental perception. Have you noticed something?"


    When Vivian turned to Han Ming, her expression suddenly turned cold.


    Han Ming smiled slightly, "Yes, I have. But you don''t need to be so wary. Despite the kill order, I''m not a bloodthirsty villain. I quite like Charles."


    Vivian sighed softly, "You must have noticed that I''m much older than Charles."


    Han Ming nodded, "Yes, how long has Charles been dead?"


    Vivian''s eyes sharpened, coldly staring at Han Ming, observing his expression.


    After a long pause, seeing Han Ming''s unchanged smile, Vivian''s eyes dimmed, filled with unspeakable sorrow.


    "It''s been about ten years. He was such a pure and cheerful child. I didn''t want him to suffer any harm, but I don''t know why fate was so cruel to him. What did he do to deserve this? I would gladly give my life to bring him back."


    Vivian stared at Han Ming, "Charles doesn''t know he''s dead. His current body is something the steward and I worked tirelessly to preserve. We used the best herbs we could find to maintain his state as it was before death. So, to ordinary people, he still looks alive. For the past ten years, the steward and I have come to the Wild Ancient Forest to spend time with Charles. But his time is running out."

 Chapter 102: Priceless Treasures

    Chapter 102: Priceless Treasures


    Han Ming sighed and asked, "What do you plan to do? Let him continue like this indefinitely?"


    Vivian shook her head in anguish, "The medicinal herbs are almost depleted, and we can''t find more to sustain Charles''s body. In about a month, he will..."


    "Can''t you take him out of here?"


    "Any creature that dies in the Wild Ancient Forest can never leave its confines. When his body can no longer hold, his soul will dissipate within the forest, and his body will turn into an ordinary tree."


    Han Ming pondered for a long while before asking, "Is there any way to let Charles rest in peace like a normal person?"


    Vivian''s eyes gleamed with determination, "There''s only one way. We need to use a leaf from the Tree of Life before it mutated into the Tree of Destruction to purify Charles''s soul. Only then can he rest in peace. We''ve learned that such a leaf still exists in the world, preserved by the Guger family in the Wild Ancient Forest. We''ve come here to exchange a vast amount of treasure for that leaf."


    Han Ming nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation, and fell silent.


    "Sister, are you done talking? I want to chat with Brother Han Ming," Charles interjected.


    Vivian smiled and replied, "Alright, alright, I can''t stand you, little one. Come over here, Brother Han Ming will keep you company."


    Turning to Han Ming, she whispered, "Thank you. Please keep Charles company. He seems to really like you. In the years since his death, he''s been unconscious for most of the year, only seeing me and the steward. Others who come to the Wild Ancient Forest are cold and ruthless. Charles hasn''t interacted with outsiders for a long time."


    Han Ming smiled, "Don''t worry."


    Charles happily ran up to Han Ming, grinning, "Brother Han Ming, what were you and sister talking about?"


    Han Ming affectionately ruffled Charles''s hair, "We were praising you, saying how smart, brave, humorous, and optimistic you are. You''re a fine young man."


    Charles puffed up with pride, "Of course! You might not know this, but I''m..."


    Charles chattered away like a cheerful lark, never pausing for breath.


    Han Ming continued to engage with Charles, occasionally playfully comparing their magical abilities.


    Ten days passed as the four traveled through the Wild Ancient Forest.


    One day, they arrived before a massive castle.


    The castle was constructed entirely from black tree trunks, with a circular dome and winding walls adorned with eerie, three-dimensional sculptures made from black branches.


    "Sister, where is this? Why are we here?" Charles asked curiously.


    The old steward approached, "We''re here to handle some official business. Once we''re done, we''ll take you around to play, alright?"


    Charles cheered and nodded enthusiastically.


    "Mr. Han Ming, thank you for accompanying my brother. You may leave now. This is the territory of the Guger family, the rulers of the Wild Ancient Forest," Vivian politely extended her hand to Han Ming, grateful for the joy he had brought Charles.


    "Don''t mention it. You''ve helped me greatly too. Without Mr. Maren scaring off those who tried to ambush me, I would have had a lot of trouble," Han Ming replied courteously. Their journey together had been solely for Charles''s sake.


    "Brother Han Ming, you''re leaving? Please don''t go, stay with me a bit longer," Charles pleaded, panic-stricken.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Charles, Mr. Han Ming has important matters to attend to. Don''t be selfish," Vivian chided.


    Seeing Charles''s hopeful expression, Han Ming''s heart softened, "Alright, I''ll stay with you a few more days. I don''t want to leave you so soon."


    Vivian looked at Han Ming gratefully and whispered, "Thank you."


    The four entered the castle.


    Two guards with spears approached, immediately noticing the large, bloody character above Han Ming''s head.


    "Who goes there!"


    The old steward, Maren, chuckled, "Please inform Lord Guger that Maren has come to visit."


    The guards, recognizing the name, quickly dropped their stern demeanor and respectfully said, "Elder Maren, please wait a moment. I will inform the lord."


    One guard hurried inside while the other courteously led the group to a sitting room.


    An elderly man with graying hair, accompanied by two maids carrying fruit, approached and bowed, "Miss Vivian and Mr. Maren, welcome. Please forgive any lack of hospitality."


    Maren smiled, "Steward Guduo, you''re too kind."


    Guduo humbly declined the compliment and informed them that Lord Guger was meditating and would join them shortly.


    Maren nodded, a hint of respect in his eyes, "Has Lord Guger broken through to the second stage?"


    Guduo stood a bit straighter, pride evident, "Our lord has reached the fifth stage, third tier."


    Guduo chatted with the group for a while, occasionally glancing at the conspicuous bloody character above Han Ming''s head but refraining from asking about it.


    "Hahaha, Brother Maren, it''s been over a decade since we last met. What brings you here today?" A robust man with a ruddy complexion and long black hair strode into the room, looking much younger than Maren.


    Maren stood to greet him, shaking hands warmly, "Brother Guger, you look well. Congratulations on breaking through to the second stage and reaching the fifth stage, third tier. You''re as formidable as ever, while I''ve grown old and stagnant."


    Guger laughed heartily, pulling Maren to sit with him.


    "This must be Vivian."


    Vivian nodded respectfully.


    "And this is..." Guger''s eyes fell on the bloody character above Han Ming''s head, intrigued.


    Maren chuckled, "This is a young friend of mine."


    "Lord Guger, I''m Han Ming," Han Ming introduced himself respectfully.


    In the presence of such formidable figures, Han Ming knew his place and remained courteous. Besides the two fifth-stage powerhouses, Vivian''s status was undoubtedly high, given that she had a first-tier Battle King as her steward.


    Guger, however, was fascinated by Han Ming, scrutinizing him and noting his first-tier grand mage status.


    "Young friend, what did you do to earn a kill order from those serpents?"


    Han Ming smiled, unwilling to delve into personal matters, "Just some private disputes." He couldn''t help but think that referring to the Desert Serpent Clan as "serpents" was quite bold.


    Seeing Han Ming''s reluctance to elaborate, Guger didn''t press further. Someone of Han Ming''s caliber was beneath his notice, were it not for the kill order.


    Guger then turned his attention to Charles, studying him for a long while before signaling for the servants and steward to leave.


    He gave Charles a meaningful look before asking Maren, "Brother Maren, what brings you here?"


    Maren smiled, "Nothing escapes you, brother. I planned to discuss this tomorrow, but since you''ve asked, I won''t keep it from you."


    He produced a small pouch from his waist, opening it to reveal three small wooden boxes.


    Guger watched silently as Maren opened the first box, revealing a long claw, seemingly from a massive beast.


    Guger''s expression turned serious.


    Maren explained, "This is a claw from a dragon''s descendant, a flying dragon, obtained two thousand years ago. Though only one, its value is immeasurable. Forged into a weapon, it would be indestructible, a true treasure."


    He opened the second box, revealing a ginseng-like root.


    "This is a ten-thousand-year cold ginseng, grown on the snowy mountains of the Elven Forest. Consuming it offers unparalleled benefits. For those below the sixth stage, it can elevate three tiers for those below the third stage, two tiers for the third and fourth stages, and for you, brother, it could push you from the third to the fourth tier."


    Han Ming was astounded by the treasures Maren presented. Each was a priceless artifact that could incite fierce competition if revealed to the world.


    "Brother, what is this..." Guger was visibly moved, especially by the cold ginseng. For experts at their level, advancing even a single tier was a monumental task, often taking decades or even centuries.


    Maren smiled, "Don''t rush, brother. Behold the final treasure."


    He opened the last box, revealing a round orb that emitted a dazzling green light, illuminating the entire hall. The orb''s surface shimmered like a tranquil green pond, exuding a serene aura.


    Guger stood up abruptly, his hands trembling, "Is this... a sixth-stage wood-type magical beast core!?"


    Maren nodded, "A sixth-stage Wood Spirit Demon core. In the southeastern continents, no sixth-stage magical beast has appeared in thousands of years, especially the Wood Spirit Demon, which was on the verge of awakening. This treasure has been passed down in our family for over ten thousand years. Among the five major territories of the Wild Ancient Forest, the strongest is the lord of the Wild Fire Prison, the old monster Fantian, whose beast soul is only a fifth-stage Fire Spirit Demon."


    Seeing Guger''s growing greed, Maren added fuel to the fire, "If you, brother, can absorb and refine this sixth-stage Wood Spirit Demon core, you would dominate the five major territories of the Wild Ancient Forest."


    Guger''s heart raced as he sat back down, "Brother, what are you proposing?"


    Maren nodded slightly, "I offer these three priceless treasures in exchange for your leaf from the Tree of Life."

 Chapter 103: Charless Origins

    Chapter 103: Charles''s Origins


    Maren had laid out his offer, presenting treasures that were impossible to refuse. Han Ming was utterly stunned.


    For a long time, Han Ming had been desperately seeking the core of the Mystic Ice Silkworm. However, the exact stage of the Mystic Ice Silkworm remained unclear, as no one dared to approach it.


    But it wasn''t hard to deduce. The lords of the five major territories of the Wild Ancient Forest were only at the fifth stage. It was likely that the Mystic Ice Silkworm, located in the outermost Wild Ice Plains, wouldn''t exceed their strength. It was probably a fourth-stage rare beast, at most a fifth-stage creature, albeit with unique abilities.


    Yet here was Maren, offering three treasures, one of which was a sixth-stage Wood Spirit Demon core.


    Damn it, if I had known how valuable the leaf from the Tree of Life was, I would have plucked a few from the remnants of the Tree of Life.


    But then he remembered it was impossible. The remnants of the Tree of Life had withered, and it was just a root, with no leaves.


    Maren''s extravagant offer made Han Ming wonder about Vivian''s true identity.


    Guger was clearly shaken by the three treasures Maren presented.


    However, when he heard that Maren wanted to exchange them for his leaf from the Tree of Life, his expression turned stern, and he firmly refused, "No!"


    Vivian, hearing Guger''s refusal, grew anxious and kept signaling Maren.


    Maren was also caught off guard and quickly said, "Brother, think carefully. Apart from the flying dragon''s claw, the other two treasures can significantly enhance your strength. If you miss this opportunity, you might regret it for life."


    Guger was equally troubled. He knew the value of these treasures, especially the latter two. The moment he saw them, he was tempted, thinking of any means to acquire them.


    "Thank you for your kind offer, Brother Maren. But the leaf from the Tree of Life... you know, thousands of years ago, the Tree of Life vanished from this world. Even the powerful elves and dragons searched for millennia without finding a trace. Not only that, but the Tree of Destruction also disappeared. This shocked the entire world. Now, it seems my leaf might be the only one left."


    Maren was puzzled, "I know all this, but brother, what use is the leaf to you? Although you''re a wood-type Battle King, the leaf isn''t suitable for you. It''s just a rare leaf; it can''t enhance your cultivation or be absorbed."


    Guger glanced at Charles and then said, "Brother, can we exchange for something else? I absolutely cannot part with the leaf. If it''s anything else, even my castle, I would gladly offer it."


    Seeing Guger''s unwavering resolve, Maren sighed, "Fine, perhaps it''s fate. Brother, we''ll stay another night. If you change your mind, I''m at your service."


    Guger''s hands fidgeted nervously. After a while, he said, "Brother, stay a couple of days. But the leaf is not for trade."


    The group had no choice but to accept.


    That evening, Guger had prepared a feast to welcome Maren and his companions, but the disappointing turn of events left no one in the mood for celebration.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Maren''s group followed a servant to their prepared guest rooms.


    In the middle of the night, Han Ming heard movement outside his door and quietly got up to investigate.


    Peeking through the door crack, he saw Charles tiptoeing down the long corridor towards Vivian''s room.


    Han Ming sensed something was amiss. Although he didn''t want to get involved, Charles''s pitiful fate tugged at his heartstrings. He couldn''t just ignore it, so he quietly followed Charles.


    Charles reached Vivian''s door, looked around, and Han Ming hid in the shadows, observing.


    Seeing no one in the corridor, Charles pressed his ear against the door, listening.


    "Charles, are you outside? Come in."


    Vivian''s voice came from inside.


    Charles, realizing he''d been discovered, awkwardly stuck out his tongue and entered.


    Han Ming followed, waiting for the door to close before mimicking Charles, quietly eavesdropping while holding his breath to conceal his presence.


    Inside the room, several bright lamps burned. Maren and Vivian sat facing each other, deep in discussion.


    Vivian gestured to a stool, indicating Charles should sit.


    Maren''s eyelids twitched slightly; he had sensed Han Ming''s presence but chose not to reveal it.


    "Brother, why are you up so late?"


    Vivian asked with concern, feeling Charles''s forehead to check for a fever.


    Charles smiled, "Sister, you don''t need to hide it from me. I know everything."


    Vivian, hearing this, panicked, "What do you know? Don''t talk nonsense, child."


    Charles chuckled, "I''ve known for a long time that I''m already dead. But since you didn''t say anything, I didn''t want to bring it up. I was afraid you''d worry. Recently, I''ve felt my time is near. I understand that you and Grandpa Maren came here to exchange for that leaf from the Tree of Life for me, right?"


    Vivian''s nose twitched, and she quickly turned her head to wipe away tears.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore. Charles, her younger brother, whom she had cared for meticulously since childhood, ensuring he never faced any hardship, was now doomed to be trapped in the Wild Ancient Forest, destined to become a black tree. This was an unbearable reality for her. It felt as if her heart was being sliced by a knife.


    Maren''s eyes also reddened. He called Charles over and affectionately stroked his head, "Little one, you know, Grandpa Maren has no children of his own. I''ve always treated you like my own grandson. I watched you grow up. Remember when you were a mischievous child, thinking you were a great mage? You sneaked off to a cliff to pick a beautiful white lotus for your sister''s birthday, but you fell and were trapped on a dead tree for three days and nights. Those three days were like the end of the world for your sister and me. We searched for you frantically, even turning Fera City upside down."


    Charles laughed, recalling, "I remember. The fear on your faces is unforgettable. And I did manage to give the white lotus to my sister, though I missed her birthday."


    Vivian cried even harder.


    Maren''s eyes grew redder as he continued, "As you grew older, you became even more mischievous, sneaking out every day to play. Knowing Grandpa Maren''s legs were bad, you believed some liar and sneaked out to find dragon bones to cure me. Silly child, dragon bones are not something we can easily find. Even in all the southeastern continents, such things are unheard of. That day, when you sneaked out without Grandpa Maren noticing, I was terrified. In the end, I went to the liar''s house, tied up his entire family, and hung them from Fera City''s gates, declaring they wouldn''t be freed until you were found."


    Charles chuckled, "Serves them right for lying to me. I just wanted to cure Grandpa Maren''s legs, but it was all for nothing."


    Maren finally couldn''t hold back, tears streaming down his wrinkled face as he gently caressed Charles''s cheek, "Grandpa Maren knows you''re a good, filial child. You''ve always been lively and cheerful, never fighting or holding grudges. Grandpa Maren loves you dearly. But then, your father fell gravely ill. His disease could only be cured by a ghost flower from the deepest part of the Wild Ancient Forest, in the terrifying Ghost Domain. Our royal family sent countless experts to find it, but none could enter. Even Grandpa Maren risked his life searching the Ghost Domain but found nothing. And you, little one, sneaked out again with a few royal guards, bravely entering the Wild Ancient Forest."


    At this point, Charles fell silent, tears streaming down his face as he whispered, "But I failed. Grandpa Maren, I know you hid it from me to spare my feelings, but I''ve known for a long time that I''m dead. I must have died in the Wild Ancient Forest, right? And I''ll be trapped here forever, unable to leave. Grandpa Maren, is Father... already..."


    Maren, tears in his eyes, nodded.


    Charles couldn''t hold back any longer, bursting into tears and sobbing in Vivian''s arms.


    Han Ming stood silently outside the door, his heart heavy with sorrow. He felt a bitter taste in his throat.


    He couldn''t help but feel a sense of injustice. Why? Why should such a pure and kind child endure such a tragic fate?

 Chapter 104: The Scheme

    Chapter 104: The Scheme


    Charles and Vivian, the siblings, wept in each other''s arms for a while.


    Maren sat nearby, his heart aching as he watched.


    "Grandpa Maren, don''t be sad. I''m still fine, aren''t I? Even though I might disappear soon, I''m happy to spend my last days with you and my sister. I have no regrets. Besides, I''ve met Brother Han Ming. He''s a good person, and I really like him."


    Hearing this, Maren''s eyes suddenly gleamed with determination. He said gravely, "This time, we''re trying to get the leaf from the Tree of Life to ensure your soul can rest in peace and not be trapped forever in the Wild Ancient Forest. When you died here, I was so enraged that I slaughtered all the creatures in the Wild Ancient Forest. This time, I won''t hold back either. You once risked your life to find dragon bones for me, Grandpa Maren. How could I not risk everything for you now?"


    Vivian, hearing Maren''s words, trembled and exclaimed, "Grandpa Maren, are you... are you planning to...?"


    Maren nodded firmly, "Since Guger is so stubborn and refuses to trade the leaf, I have no choice but to steal it. Even if it costs me my life, I won''t let Charles suffer an eternity of unrest."


    "No!" Charles was the first to object.


    "Grandpa Maren, we''ve always seen you as our real grandfather. Guger is a third-tier Battle King. You''re no match for him. If you try to steal the leaf, not only will you fail, but you''ll also lose your life. I''ve already lost my brother. I can''t lose you too."


    Charles walked up to Maren, forcing a smile as he held Maren''s hand, "Grandpa Maren, I don''t want to see you risk your life for me. If you do, I won''t rest in peace even in death. You and my sister must live well. I''m not afraid. Becoming a tree and guarding our nation''s territory is enough for me. Let me stay here, quietly watching over you and my sister, seeing you live happily. That''s all I need."


    Maren hugged Charles tightly, shaking his head, "No, Grandpa can''t let you end up like this. I will get that leaf for you. It''s a pity that your sister and I miscalculated this time. We thought offering those three treasures would surely convince Guger, but he refused. I might be able to hold him off for a while, but your sister''s strength isn''t enough, and as the ruler of our kingdom, she can''t risk her life. If I had known, I would have brought more experts to steal the leaf while I distracted Guger."


    Vivian''s face darkened. After a moment of thought, she bit her lip and said, "Grandpa Maren, you focus on holding off Guger. Leave the task of stealing the leaf to me. Even if I die, I can''t let my brother..." She couldn''t finish, tears streaming down her face as she thought of Charles''s tragic fate.


    The door creaked open, and Han Ming appeared in the doorway.


    "Brother Han Ming?" Charles exclaimed in surprise.


    Han Ming smiled faintly and quietly entered the room.


    "Let me take on the task of stealing the leaf. I have a better chance of success."


    Vivian looked at Han Ming with gratitude, her eyes filled with appreciation.


    "No! Brother Han Ming, we''ve only known each other for a few days. You can''t..."


    Han Ming raised his hand to stop Charles and turned to Maren.


    Maren hesitated, "Young friend Han, are you sure about this? This is no trivial matter. You''re already under a kill order from the Desert Serpent Clan. If you provoke the lord of the Wild Ancient Forest, it will only make your situation more dangerous. Guger wouldn''t dare attack the royal family of the Monte Empire, but if he''s enraged, he might hunt you down relentlessly. Your life would be in grave danger."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Han Ming smiled, "I overheard earlier. You''re the royal family of the Monte Empire, right?"


    With that, he knelt on one knee, placing his right hand on his abdomen, and respectfully addressed Vivian, "Greetings, Your Majesty. I apologize for not recognizing your status earlier."


    Vivian quickly helped Han Ming to his feet, saying gratefully, "Please, don''t be so formal. Charles considers you a good friend, so you''re my friend too. Thank you for being willing to take such a risk. If there''s anything you need, our royal family will do our best to fulfill your requests."


    Han Ming pulled Charles closer, ruffling his hair with a smile, "I''m helping you not for any reward, but because I like Charles. I know how precious the leaf from the Tree of Life is to Guger, since even three priceless treasures couldn''t sway him. This will put me in unprecedented danger. But there''s no other way, is there?"


    He looked at Charles and smiled, "So, let me take the blame for stealing the leaf."


    Charles wanted to say more, but Han Ming gently shook his head.


    "Little one, thank you for the pastries and the wine. I really enjoyed them. Don''t worry, Brother Han Ming has his ways. I won''t die so easily."


    With that, Han Ming gently struck Charles''s neck, rendering him unconscious.


    His expression turned serious, "This matter is of great importance. I knocked him out for his own good. I hope you understand."


    Vivian and Maren, knowing Han Ming''s intentions were pure, nodded in agreement.


    "Grandpa Maren, when do you plan to make your move?" Han Ming asked.


    Maren thought for a moment, "Tomorrow night! During the day, Vivian will leave first and wait in the Wild Ancient Forest. The two of us will use the excuse of wanting to see the leaf to find the right moment. I''ll deal with Guger, and you''ll steal the leaf."


    Han Ming frowned, "Is it safe for Queen Vivian to be alone in the Wild Ancient Forest? If we fail and both die, Guger might harm her. Even if we succeed, he might chase after her. Her safety would still be at risk."


    Vivian, touched by Han Ming''s concern, reassured him, "Don''t worry. Guger may be powerful, but I am still the queen of a nation. He wouldn''t dare harm me. If anything happens to me, the Monte Empire will march here and raze the Wild Ancient Forest to the ground."


    Han Ming felt slightly relieved.


    "Also, young friend Han," Maren said apologetically, "you''re helping us greatly, and we should offer you one of the three treasures as a reward. But I can''t do that. Do you understand?"


    Han Ming nodded, "I understand. We mustn''t push Guger too far. Even though we''re stealing the leaf, we must leave the three treasures with him. If he loses both the treasures and the leaf, he might go mad and do something extreme. Besides, I''m not helping for any reward. I''m doing this for Charles."


    That night, Han Ming and Maren finalized their plans. Early the next morning, Vivian left the castle with the unconscious Charles, heading to a safe spot in the Wild Ancient Forest to wait.


    During breakfast, Guger asked about Vivian''s whereabouts. Maren lied, saying she had urgent matters to attend to in the kingdom and had left early. He added that he wanted to spend more time catching up with Guger.


    Guger nodded, though he had his doubts. It seemed unlikely that Vivian would travel alone through such dangerous terrain. But he didn''t dwell on it, never suspecting that Maren and Han Ming were plotting against him.


    After breakfast, Maren suggested taking a stroll around the castle with Han Ming, using the opportunity to scout the layout and plan their escape route.


    As they walked, Maren and Guger discussed their cultivation experiences in front of Han Ming, who gained valuable insights from these two masters¡ªknowledge he couldn''t have learned from Li Xiaotian.


    As night fell, after dinner, Maren saw that the time was right. He suddenly said, "Brother, my young friend Han here heard us discussing the leaf from the Tree of Life yesterday and became very curious. He''d like to see it for himself. Would you be willing to grant him this favor?"


    Guger looked at Han Ming, the young man with the kill order hovering above his head.


    Han Ming put on an eager expression and nodded repeatedly, "I hope Lord Guger can fulfill my wish."


    Guger thought for a moment, then said apologetically, "Brother Maren, it''s not that I don''t want to oblige, but the leaf is extremely precious. I''m afraid..."


    Maren smiled and casually took out a wooden box, handing it to Guger.


    Guger eagerly accepted it and opened the box, revealing the flying dragon''s claw inside.


    "Brother, I came unprepared this time and didn''t bring any gifts. Consider this claw a token of my appreciation. I hope you can grant my young friend''s wish."


    Guger held the box, his eyes filled with hesitation.


    Han Ming and Maren''s hearts raced as they silently prayed for Guger to agree. They had considered offering the ten-thousand-year cold ginseng, but such a precious gift might arouse suspicion.


    After a long pause, Guger finally gritted his teeth and nodded, "Since you''re so sincere, I''ll grant the young man''s wish."


    Han Ming and Maren exchanged a glance, their hearts finally at ease.


    If Guger had refused, their entire plan would have fallen apart.

 Chapter 105: Run, Young Friend!

    Chapter 105: Run, Young Friend!


    Guger led Maren and Han Ming deeper into the castle.


    As they walked through countless corridors, the security grew tighter. Eventually, there were guards armed with spears every ten steps, most of them at the War Madness level.


    "Brother, you''ve gone to great lengths to protect the leaf from the Tree of Life," Maren remarked, observing the guards.


    Han Ming, meanwhile, carefully memorized the route, noting every turn. He couldn''t afford to make a mistake¡ªthis would be his escape path later.


    Guger chuckled and exchanged pleasantries with Maren.


    When they reached the end of a massive corridor, Han Ming saw an enormous stone gate ahead. This had to be where the leaf was stored. The entire castle was made of giant plants, but this stone gate stood out as the only non-plant structure. Its prominence suggested it was no ordinary place.


    Two guards stood by the gate, both top-tier War Madness experts.


    Guger pointed to the guards and said, "Normally, my two most trusted subordinates, both at the War Soul level, guard this place. But recently, I sensed a strange energy in the Wild Ancient Forest and sent them to investigate. Have you noticed anything, brother?"


    Han Ming felt a surge of relief. He was lucky those two War Soul guards weren''t here, or he''d have no chance of escaping.


    Maren, however, looked grave. "I sensed it too. If I''m not mistaken, it was an aura of death. But it bypassed the Monte Empire and headed elsewhere, so I didn''t investigate further."


    Guger nodded. "Exactly, it was death energy. I take this very seriously since I live deep in the Wild Ancient Forest. Any disturbance here affects me directly. But my guards haven''t returned yet, and I don''t know what''s happening. I hope it''s nothing major, but I can''t shake this uneasy feeling."


    Han Ming''s heart sank. Death energy? Could it be that the demon realm''s barrier was weakening? Had something from the demon realm escaped? He hadn''t sensed the energy himself, being too weak, but the conversation filled him with dread.


    Just what he feared. If only he had more time, he''d investigate the barrier.


    "Enough of that. Here we are. This is the leaf from the Tree of Life you wanted to see. Let''s go."


    Guger stepped forward and pushed open the massive stone gates.


    Han Ming''s eyes widened as he entered a grand hall. The floor was made of stone, and in the center stood another enormous gate.


    Guger grunted as he pulled the heavy gates open, revealing a stone staircase leading underground.


    Why does everyone in this world love basements so much? Han Ming thought, exasperated.


    "The leaf from the Tree of Life is a wood-attribute treasure. It withered after falling from the tree, so I stored it deep underground to preserve it, allowing it to absorb the rich earth and wood elements," Guger explained as they descended.


    Han Ming nodded in understanding.


    After a minute of walking, they reached another large hall. Unlike the one above, this hall''s walls were made of black soil, with plant roots protruding from them. Two War Madness guards stood watch.


    "Open it," Guger ordered.


    The guards bowed and opened a massive wooden cabinet in the center of the hall.


    Han Ming''s eyes lit up. Inside was an enormous yellow leaf.


    The leaf was far larger than Han Ming had imagined¡ªabout twenty meters tall and ten meters wide. Even withered, it dwarfed ordinary trees. The sheer size of the leaf gave Han Ming a glimpse of how massive the Tree of Life must have been.


    He was utterly awestruck.


    Is this... the legendary leaf from the Tree of Life?


    An overwhelming surge of life energy emanated from the withered leaf. Just standing near it, Han Ming felt invigorated, his entire body at ease.


    The red insect in his pocket, sensing the life energy, stirred and tried to crawl out.


    Han Ming had to issue several commands before the insect reluctantly settled down. He could feel its displeasure.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    This was the first time the insect had disobeyed him. The leaf''s allure was beyond imagination.


    "My heavens..." Maren stood before the leaf, marveling at the miracle of creation. "Standing before it, feeling its boundless life energy, its ancient aura, its grandeur that nurtured all life... it makes me feel insignificant, like an ant. This is truly a masterpiece that moves heaven and earth!"


    Guger looked smug as he watched Han Ming and Maren''s stunned expressions.


    Of course, you think I''d part with this leaf so easily?


    The leaf stretched from the soil above to the ground below, standing tall and majestic.


    "If a single leaf is this big, how enormous must the Tree of Life be?" Han Ming feigned awe, reaching out to touch the leaf.


    Guger quickly stopped him. "Don''t touch it! This isn''t something you can handle. It fell from the Tree of Life to nourish it. Anything not part of the tree that touches it will have its life force drained instantly. You''d turn into a dried husk. Even I dare not touch it lightly. Moving it requires a special method."


    Maren''s eyes narrowed. Damn it! If that''s the case, even if I distract Guger, we can''t take the leaf.


    "And what might that special method be?" Maren asked.


    "That''s a secret. I can''t reveal it," Guger laughed.


    Maren glanced at Han Ming, who gave him a subtle signal. Maren was shocked. Was Han Ming planning to act now? How could he possibly take the leaf? Did he know the special method? Impossible!


    Han Ming brushed aside Guger''s hand. "I won''t touch it. I just want a closer look." He stepped closer to the leaf.


    This kid is reckless! Is he trying to get himself killed? Maren wanted to kick Han Ming away.


    But Han Ming had his own plan.


    Only he knew he had absorbed the Seed of Life. In a way, he was like a giant seed himself. Perhaps his unique constitution would allow him to touch the leaf.


    Han Ming stood before the leaf, examining it while keeping an eye on the others.


    Maren was sweating bullets but didn''t dare speak.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Guger noticed Maren''s nervousness and asked curiously.


    Now''s the time! Damn it, I''m going for it!


    While Guger was distracted, Han Ming reached out and grabbed the massive leaf.


    "Stop!"


    The two guards and Guger shouted in unison.


    But Han Ming already had the withered leaf in his hand. His heart raced, fearing he might drop dead any second. Though he wasn''t sure if this world even had a King of Hell.


    "What''s going on!?" Guger was stunned. Han Ming had touched the leaf but wasn''t drained of his life force. This defied all logic.


    "Now!" Han Ming shouted.


    Maren, still in shock, snapped out of it and lunged at Guger, striking him in the abdomen and sending him stumbling back.


    Guger roared in fury, realizing he''d been tricked, and engaged Maren in combat.


    The two guards rushed to stop Han Ming.


    Han Ming swung the leaf at one guard, who brushed against its edge and instantly turned into a blackened husk, resembling the twisted trees of the Wild Ancient Forest.


    The other guard, terrified, backed away.


    Seizing the moment, Han Ming rolled up the massive leaf, slung it over his shoulder, and bolted.


    "You little thief! Where do you think you''re going!?" Guger broke free from Maren and sent a powerful green energy blast toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming couldn''t dodge in time. The blast struck his back, sending him sprawling. He coughed up blood, his vision blurring, but he forced himself to keep running. After a few steps, he vomited more blood and collapsed, his internal organs shattered. Blood streamed from his orifices as he teetered on the brink of death.


    "Young friend Han!!" Maren cried, his eyes red with desperation. He tried to check on Han Ming but was forced to keep fighting Guger.


    "Brother! After all my respect for you, you betray me like this? Today, none of you will leave alive!" Guger''s veins bulged, his face red with rage.


    Han Ming, lying on the ground, felt his consciousness fading, his life slipping away.


    Is this where I die?


    As he drifted into darkness, he suddenly felt a surge of life energy from the leaf on his back. His shattered body began to heal rapidly.


    Han Ming''s eyes snapped open, and he leapt to his feet, sprinting toward the exit.


    "How is this possible!? He should be dead!" Guger was stunned. A mere second-tier mage had survived a strike from a Battle King? Unthinkable!


    "Young friend Han! Run! Run!!" Maren shouted desperately.


    The two guards at the entrance saw Han Ming running with the massive leaf and attacked without hesitation.


    Han Ming, burdened by the leaf, couldn''t fight back and could only dodge.


    "You little thief! Where do you think you''re going!?" Guger broke free from Maren and launched another energy blast at Han Ming.


    This blast was even more powerful than the last, obliterating the two guards in its path.


    Han Ming was struck again, a gaping hole torn through his back.


    Damn it! This feels all too familiar. Back on the underground island, I kept clawing my way back from death''s door, thanks to that magical pool. This time, it''s the leaf.


    As the leaf''s life energy healed him again, Han Ming realized it must be because he had absorbed the Seed of Life. That''s why the leaf was saving him.


    To Guger''s astonishment, Han Ming staggered to his feet and kept running.


    "Impossible! This can''t be happening!" Guger was beside himself.


    "Get out of my way, old man!" Guger summoned a massive ape spirit beast, which crashed through the ceiling.


    Maren countered with his own spirit beast¡ªa fifth-tier Land Dragon.


    "A dragon!?" Guger was shocked but quickly realized it was a hybrid, far from a true dragon.


    The two colossal spirit beasts clashed, demolishing the sturdy castle around them.


    Guger desperately tried to break free from Maren''s hold but couldn''t. The two fought fiercely as they chased after Han Ming.


    They soon caught sight of Han Ming again.


    "Let''s see you survive this!" Guger roared, launching another, even more powerful energy blast.


    This time, the blast was massive, two meters tall, and struck Han Ming with full force.


    Han Ming''s body didn''t even fly back this time. His bones shattered, his organs turned to pulp.


    He vomited blood mixed with fragments of his organs, his body on the verge of disintegration.


    The leaf''s life energy surged again, battling the destructive force within Han Ming. One force sought to kill him, the other to save him.


    Han Ming writhed in agony, screaming in pain.


    "Why won''t he die!?" Guger finally realized the leaf was healing Han Ming. There was no other explanation.


    Han Ming, blood streaming from his eyes, nose, and mouth, staggered to his feet and kept running.


    "Young friend Han! Run!! Run!!! I owe you my life!!"


    Tears streamed down Maren''s face as he fought to hold Guger back.

 Chapter 106: Three Strikes

    Chapter 106: Three Strikes


    "Brother Guger, I beg you, please stop chasing. I have no choice in this matter. I''ll give you all three treasures, and if that''s not enough, I can offer more."


    Maren, seeing Han Ming risking his life to carry the leaf from the Tree of Life, couldn''t bear to watch the young man endure such suffering. Han Ming was repeatedly struck down, only to rise again and again.


    Guger, enraged, shouted, "You make it sound so simple! Don''t call me brother! You ungrateful old man! From this day forward, our bond is severed!"


    Maren froze, his eyes locked on Guger, and he stopped his attack.


    "You''re right, brother. I am ungrateful. But loyalty and righteousness have always been at odds. I must have that leaf from the Tree of Life. I owe you an apology, but I beg you not to harm young Han. I am willing to stake my life on his safety."


    Guger, seeing the determination in Maren''s eyes, suddenly panicked.


    Maren raised his right hand and slammed it toward his own head.


    "No!!"


    Guger cried out in alarm, kicking Maren''s hand away.


    "After all these years, I never thought you''d be so heartless, Brother Maren. You''ve broken my heart. Fine, if you want to save that boy, let him take three strikes from me. If he survives, I''ll let you all go!"


    With that, Guger vanished in a flash.


    "Brother, you..." Maren was frantic and immediately gave chase.


    Han Ming, carrying the leaf, barreled through the corridors, desperately recalling the escape route.


    "Who goes there? Drop the leaf!"


    Two War Madness guards, seeing Han Ming stumbling toward them with the leaf from the Tree of Life on his shoulder, moved to intercept.


    "Anyone who stands in my way dies!"


    Han Ming swung the massive leaf like a weapon, and the two guards instantly turned into desiccated husks.


    Almost there, almost there! Just ahead!


    Han Ming gritted his teeth and leaped through the castle gates.


    A massive ape spirit beast landed with a thunderous crash, blocking Han Ming''s path.


    "Anyone who stands in my way dies!" Han Ming''s eyes were bloodshot. In his mind, there was only one path¡ªthe path to Charles. Anyone who dared to obstruct him had to be eliminated.


    "No one can stop me!"


    "What an arrogant brat! Let''s see what you''re made of, daring to cause trouble in my domain!"


    Guger descended from the sky, landing firmly in front of Han Ming. Maren followed close behind.


    "Take this strike!"


    Guger swung his palm at Han Ming, and the giant ape behind him mirrored the motion. The combined force of the two strikes unleashed a devastating wave of energy.


    "Die! Anyone who stands in my way dies!!"


    Han Ming drew the Green Rainbow Sword, smeared it with his own blood, and slashed at the incoming strike.


    Boom!


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    A deafening explosion echoed as the red light from the sword was obliterated by the massive palm. The strike paused only briefly before continuing toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming, his eyes bloodshot, tried to coat the sword with more blood, but it was too late.


    The palm struck Han Ming head-on, sending him flying.


    "Young friend Han!"


    Maren cried out, wanting to catch Han Ming as he was flung through the air.


    "Brother Maren! If you interfere, this will become a fight to the death. If he can survive three strikes, I''ll let you all go!"


    Guger''s cold reminder stopped Maren in his tracks. He could only watch helplessly as Han Ming''s body was torn apart.


    Han Ming clung desperately to the leaf from the Tree of Life. He could no longer feel his body.


    I must survive. I can''t die here!


    "Ahhh!!!" Han Ming roared at the sky.


    The leaf from the Tree of Life frantically repaired his body.


    Han Ming experienced the cycle of life and death once more. Every inch of his skin cracked and healed, over and over again.


    The pain was unbearable, but Han Ming''s indomitable will kept him standing, trembling uncontrollably.


    To Guger and Maren, Han Ming''s condition was both horrifying and awe-inspiring.


    Han Ming stood like a bloodied specter, swaying unsteadily. His flesh tore and fell away, only to be pulled back by a green light. This cycle repeated for what felt like an eternity before finally slowing and then stopping.


    "You said... cough... two more strikes."


    Han Ming gasped for breath, his legs trembling. His once-bright eyes were now obscured by blood, making him look like a vengeful demon from hell, determined to achieve his goal at any cost.


    Guger had never seen anyone so reckless or so resilient.


    "Young man, you''ve got guts. No wonder Brother Maren speaks so highly of you."


    Guger looked at Han Ming and suddenly saw a reflection of his younger self.


    Once upon a time, he had been just like Han Ming.


    He was a bastard child, born into disgrace, scorned and hated by his family.


    But he had survived, clawing his way out of countless graves. He hated the world, hated the father who had abandoned him, hated the family that had abused him. He swore to one day exact his revenge.


    Then he met Maren, who shared a similar fate. The two bonded over their shared struggles, sparring and discussing life and martial arts.


    Once, his family had tracked him down and pursued him and Maren for a year. Maren was gravely injured and presumed dead, while Guger was captured and taken back to face execution.


    But Maren, despite being stabbed repeatedly, had bitten into the captor''s neck and refused to let go.


    Guger remembered carrying Maren''s broken body across the Wild Ancient Forest, the Wild Ice Plains, and the Wild Desert, searching for a rare herb to save his life.


    The two had lived in the Wild Ancient Forest for decades, consumed by their hatred. But when they finally gained the power they sought, they learned that Guger''s family had been wiped out by dragons. That same year, Maren met Vivian''s father, Emperor Veran, who had come to explore the forest.


    Memories flooded Guger''s mind, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. His vengeance had been stolen, while Maren had found solace in human warmth, letting go of his hatred.


    What had driven the two brothers, once inseparable, to this point of confrontation?


    "Brother Guger, doesn''t he remind you of your younger self?"


    Maren''s eyes were also red, filled with deep sorrow.


    Cough! Cough!


    Han Ming''s bloodied eyes locked onto Guger, filled with unwavering determination.


    Guger saw no hatred or anger in Han Ming''s gaze.


    "No... he''s not like us. We were driven by hatred, but he... I don''t know what drives him. I can''t imagine."


    Guger realized that Han Ming was different from them. The only similarity was their unyielding determination and stubbornness.


    "Young man, no wonder Brother Maren admires you. You''re worthy. But I must tell you, the world isn''t fair. By now, you must understand that. If you want something, you must pay the price."


    "Understood... cough... bring it on!"


    Han Ming took a few steps forward, bending his knees into a defensive stance.


    "Put down the leaf," Guger said coldly.


    "Brother..." Maren started to protest.


    "Enough, Brother Maren. This is a world of survival of the fittest. No one deserves special treatment. Not even him. You know that if I truly wanted to kill him, not even the leaf from the Tree of Life could save him. I''m asking him to put it down, and I won''t use my energy either. Whether he lives or dies will be up to fate."


    Han Ming laughed heartily and tossed the leaf aside. He wiped the blood from his mouth with his sleeve and shouted, "Got any wine!?"


    "Bring me my long-cherished ''Tongue-Severing Wind'' liquor, aged for years!" Guger called to a servant watching from a distance.


    The servant hurried into the castle and soon returned with a large wooden barrel, handing it to Guger.


    Guger nodded and tossed the barrel to Han Ming.


    Han Ming stepped forward, spreading his arms to catch the barrel, but his battered body couldn''t handle the weight. He staggered back three steps.


    Guger watched Han Ming''s struggle with cold disdain. "You can''t even hold a small barrel now. Are you sure you want to take two more strikes?"


    Han Ming roared, lifted the barrel, and tilted his head back, pouring the fiery liquor down his throat. The alcohol burned his chin, mouth, and tongue, turning them bright red.


    "Refreshing!" Han Ming slammed the barrel to the ground, ignoring the liquor spilling down his neck and chest.


    "Enough talk! Bring it on!"


    "Good! A true man of steel! Take this strike!"


    Guger roared and swung his palm at Han Ming. The strike carried immense power, the air around it crackling with energy.

 Chapter 107: The Return

    Chapter 107: The Return


    "Old man, what should I do if I encounter someone far stronger than me? I mean, overwhelmingly stronger?"


    "Didn''t I tell you before? When you meet such a person, there''s no other choice but to flee."


    "But... what if I refuse to run?"


    Li Xiaotian''s eyes bore into Han Ming, and the two locked gazes for a long time, with Han Ming refusing to look away.


    "Sigh..." Li Xiaotian let out a soft sigh and slowly closed his eyes.


    "You are my favorite disciple, and also my last. As your master, I know your greatest strength, which is also your weakness¡ªyour tenacity, your refusal to admit defeat. I admire this about you, but it also worries me. My disciple, I hope you can understand my concerns. Grasp as much as you can."


    Han Ming watched as Li Xiaotian closed his eyes and fell silent, feeling utterly confused.


    What''s this old man doing? Is he asleep?


    "Use your life to feel, to resist. This state, even I, have only truly grasped a few times in my life. I hope you can seize the mystery within it. Whether you live or die depends entirely on your own fate."


    Li Xiaotian spoke softly.


    Han Ming stared blankly at Li Xiaotian, not understanding the cryptic words.


    Before him, Gurgel''s palm strike tore through the air.


    Han Ming felt an intense sense of danger enveloping him, so overwhelming that he couldn''t even decide where to dodge.


    Gurgel''s palm was like a black hole, sucking in everything around it, leaving no escape.


    "Old man, bless me."


    Facing the unstoppable strike, Han Ming slowly closed his eyes.


    What should I do? What should I feel? What is this state he''s talking about?


    Han Ming quietly pondered.


    Bang! A loud crash echoed.


    Han Ming was sent flying by Gurgel''s palm strike.


    A blood-red handprint appeared on his chest.


    Even without using his combat energy, Gurgel, as a fifth-level War King, had shattered Han Ming''s rock-solid body, breaking all the ribs in his chest.


    "Han, what are you doing? Closing your eyes at such a critical moment¡ªdo you want to die?"


    Marlon was frantic. To him, Han Ming closing his eyes in the face of Gurgel''s strike seemed like a complete surrender. But Han Ming''s body couldn''t withstand such severe injuries anymore. Even Marlon knew that after this strike, Han Ming was on the brink of death.


    "I only used half my strength in that strike. I didn''t kill you outright out of respect, wanting you to take my third strike before dying. But your performance disappoints me." Gurgel shook his head in disappointment.


    Han Ming''s ribs were shattered, his internal organs severely injured, and he began to hemorrhage. As Marlon had said, his life was slipping away, his consciousness fading.


    Yet, Han Ming felt an unprecedented sense of peace.


    It was as if everything in the world had stopped. He couldn''t see, hear, smell, or feel anything with his hands.


    What kind of strange state was this? Only his mind remained calm, still thinking.


    Why don''t I feel any pain?


    "Kid, if you take my third strike in this state, you will die without a doubt," Gurgel warned.


    Han Ming ignored him.


    "Enough. It seems you''re a lost cause. Let me send you off. For this third strike, I will use my full strength."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Gurgel''s voice was calm, the earlier emotional turmoil now settled.


    This kid is just an ordinary person after all.


    Gurgel hated seeing someone give up. To him, surrendering meant your life no longer had value.


    Han Ming struggled to his feet, his upper body completely numb, bent forward as if bowing. His legs trembled slightly, swaying in the wind at an odd rhythm. His posture resembled a reanimated corpse¡ªlifeless and silent.


    "Take my third strike!"


    Gurgel spun rapidly, leaping into the air. His right hand clawed at the void, and an earth-shattering aura erupted.


    Whoosh!


    A palm strike of unparalleled force shot toward Han Ming.


    In Han Ming''s world, a ripple suddenly appeared.


    From the initial silence, a subtle, profound ripple emerged.


    It slowly pushed toward him.


    What is this?


    What is this!?


    The ripple in Han Ming''s mind startled him.


    Its frequency was so clear. Why can''t I feel anything else, yet sense this ripple?


    In Han Ming''s world, nothing existed anymore¡ªno sky, no earth, no people, no emptiness. Everything around him had vanished.


    Only that single ripple, drifting slowly toward him.


    Got it!!


    Han Ming''s right leg stepped forward, directly into Gurgel''s palm strike.


    "Han!" Marlon shouted in alarm.


    But Han Ming couldn''t hear him. He only felt the ripple getting closer.


    What is this?


    Han Ming tilted his body slightly to observe, and the ripple suddenly turned, rushing straight at him.


    Curious, he dodged again, only to see the ripple adjust its course once more.


    He grew more and more intrigued, as if playing a game of tag with the ripple, chasing and evading but never colliding.


    Meanwhile, Gurgel and Marlon were stunned, their jaws nearly hitting the ground.


    Marlon even covered his mouth in shock.


    Han Ming''s body moved like a falling leaf, swaying gently with Gurgel''s palm strike. His bizarre footwork was something Marlon had never seen before.


    Han Ming''s state was contradictory¡ªhe seemed like an enormous boulder, yet he mimicked a withered leaf, swaying in the breeze.


    Gurgel''s palm force pulled Han Ming in, but his body spun, his upper body leaning at a 45-degree angle while his lower half defied logic, stepping into the air. His entire body flipped in place.


    Gurgel''s expression grew serious. His palm force remained strong, chasing Han Ming''s figure. The powerful strike had already sucked in dirt and plants from the ground, yet it couldn''t catch Han Ming''s shadow.


    Ah! There it is!


    Han Ming suddenly saw the source of the ripple. He grinned, feeling as if his body and mind were one. He could control himself freely, even fly into the sky if he wished.


    Got you!


    "Got you!"


    Han Ming whispered softly.


    He slowly opened his eyes, the sunlight making them water.


    "Huh? What are you all doing?" Han Ming, suddenly awake from his near-death state, seemed to have briefly lost his memory.


    He saw his body in a strange posture, evading Gurgel''s outstretched hand, while a single finger lightly pressed against Gurgel''s throat.


    "This... ah!" Han Ming, coming back to his senses, collapsed to the ground, writhing in pain. His consciousness faded rapidly.


    After waking from that strange experience, his body could no longer bear even the slightest burden.


    Gurgel''s face was bleak. He kicked Han Ming, sending him flying onto the fallen leaves of the Tree of Life.


    "Old friend, you''ve lost," Marlon finally said, still shaken by what he had just witnessed.


    "Take him and leave. Don''t come back. I''m tired..." Gurgel waved his hand dismissively, walking dejectedly back to the castle, his figure suddenly aged.


    "Old friend, take these treasures." Marlon tossed two wooden boxes toward Gurgel, but they fell to the ground with a clatter.


    Gurgel didn''t even glance at them, head bowed as he walked back into the castle, ignoring the treasures he had once coveted.


    "Take them back," Marlon said, feeling a mix of sadness and pity for Gurgel. The once indomitable Gurgel had been utterly defeated.


    "Cough, cough... Elder Marlon, what just happened? Wasn''t there supposed to be a third strike? Why didn''t he finish it?"


    Han Ming, recovering slightly thanks to the Tree of Life''s leaves, asked weakly.


    "You really don''t remember what happened?" Marlon asked.


    Han Ming shook his head in confusion.


    "Look behind you."


    Han Ming turned and saw a deep crater in the ground, with the distant wall collapsed.


    "You won... let''s go." Marlon sighed, helping Han Ming to his feet. The two walked out of Gurgel''s castle.


    Neither spoke during the journey.


    Han Ming tried to recall what had happened, but it was like grasping at a dream¡ªelusive and fleeting.


    Marlon, on the other hand, was replaying Han Ming''s bizarre movements in his mind. It was a state he had never heard of or imagined.


    In that moment, it seemed as if Han Ming was the only one in the world.


    If Gurgel had used his combat energy, Han Ming would have died without a doubt. But that was precisely why Gurgel was so devastated.


    A nobody, on the brink of death, had dodged his strongest strike and even counterattacked, lightly touching Gurgel''s throat. Gurgel could have killed Han Ming then and there.


    But it would have been meaningless.


    To someone as proud and unyielding as Gurgel, Han Ming hadn''t just defeated him¡ªhe had shattered his spirit.


    "Han, may I ask who your master is?" Marlon suddenly broke the silence.


    Han Ming hesitated, unsure if he should reveal too much. But faced with Marlon''s eager expression, he couldn''t refuse.


    "My master is Li Xiaotian."


    Marlon''s body stiffened, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    "So that''s why... no wonder, no wonder..." Marlon nodded, as if finally understanding. He muttered to himself, unsure if he was speaking to Han Ming or just thinking aloud.


    "Queen Vivian, Charles, come out! I''ve got the leaves!"


    Han Ming called out from behind a pile of rubble.


    "You got them!? That''s wonderful, truly wonderful!" Vivian, pulling Charles by the arm, hurried out from behind the rocks.


    "Is this the leaf from the Tree of Life?" Vivian asked, reaching out to touch the large, withered leaf on the ground.


    "Don''t touch it!" Both Marlon and Han Ming shouted in unison.


    Han Ming quickly explained the properties of the Tree of Life''s leaves to Vivian, who finally understood.

 Chapter 108: The Water Spirit

    Chapter 108: The Water Spirit


    The four of them avoided discussing what had just happened.


    "Come, little brother. Let me cook you something delicious," Vivian said with a smile as she went to gather firewood.


    The group, having shed the gloom that had weighed on them for days, happily sat around chatting while Vivian prepared the fire to cook a hearty meal.


    The moon hung low, and stars dotted the sky.


    The four of them sat around the campfire, laughing and talking.


    "Han, why don''t you show off your cooking skills? I''ve never tasted anything you''ve grilled before," Charles said with a grin.


    Han Ming felt awkward. His cooking skills were far from impressive. The last time Charles had tried Han Ming''s grilled meat, he had spat it out after one bite. Han Ming remembered it vividly.


    "It''s okay, Han. Just give it a try," Charles encouraged.


    "Ha, yes, Han. Give it a shot," Marlon, the old man, chimed in.


    Queen Vivian smiled encouragingly at Han Ming.


    Han Ming gritted his teeth, stood up, and shook his arms. "Fine, here goes nothing."


    Half an hour later.


    Han Ming stared at the charred lump in his hand, feeling utterly embarrassed. He wished he could disappear into the ground.


    "Ha, let me try it," Charles said, snatching the grilled meat from Han Ming''s hand and taking a big bite. "Delicious, delicious."


    Han Ming grimaced, rolling his eyes. "Come on, you can''t possibly think this is good. How can you even eat it?"


    Vivian and Marlon each tore off a piece and tasted it.


    Marlon''s eyes widened as soon as he bit into it, his mouth frozen as if he had just bitten into something disgusting.


    Queen Vivian covered her mouth, giggling.


    "Uh... okay, fine. I know it''s terrible," Han Ming admitted defeat.


    "Who said it''s bad? I love it," Charles said, grabbing the remaining meat and taking another big bite.


    "Idiot, it''s awful. Stop eating it," Han Ming tried to stop him, but Charles dodged, running away while devouring the meat.


    "Who said it''s bad? I think it''s the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted. I can taste the sincerity in it. Food made with emotion is better than any fancy seasoning."


    Charles''s words stunned Han Ming.


    A long silence followed.


    Everyone knew it was time for Charles to leave.


    But no one had the courage to bring it up first.


    Charles wolfed down the charred meat, tears streaming down his face.


    "Idiot... it''s time to go," Han Ming said, seeing Vivian and Marlon silent.


    Charles nodded heavily. "Yeah, okay."


    "Little brother!" Vivian burst into tears, hugging Charles tightly.


    Charles gently stroked Vivian''s hair. "Sister, being your brother has been the greatest happiness of my life. But I''m useless. I couldn''t protect you or Father, and now I''m making you worry again."


    Vivian sobbed. "No, that''s not true. You''re the best brother anyone could ask for. You''re the bravest person in the world. I''m so proud of you."


    Charles patted Vivian''s shoulder, then turned to Marlon.


    Marlon quickly took Charles''s hand, smiling kindly. "Little one, I once had a dark past, blinded by hatred. My heart was filled with nothing but revenge and the desire to grow stronger. But you, your father, and your sister showed me the warmth of family. You helped me let go of that hatred. Now that your father is gone, and you''re leaving too, I can''t bear to let you go. My only concern now is you and your sister. I wish I could leave with you, but I must stay to help your sister rule the kingdom. Little one, I will never forget what you''ve done for me. You''re a good boy, and I''ll miss you dearly."


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Charles smiled, patting Marlon''s shoulder. "You''re not my real grandfather, but I''ve always treated you as one. Being with you has been the greatest honor of my life."


    Han Ming knelt beside Charles, turning him around. "Kid, you''re lucky. You have so many people who care about you, who are willing to share their lives with you. Do you know why people live? No one can say for sure. For us, from the moment we''re born into this strange world, it''s like stepping onto a dark, endless road. We don''t know where to go, what to do, or how to do it."


    "We feel lost, confused. We don''t know if we should keep walking. But then, a few people appear, willing to walk with us, to care for and love us without reason. They''re willing to include us in their lives. When you look back, you''ll see that you''ve shared experiences with these people. Your life has them, and theirs has you. That''s a beautiful thing. Some creatures live only a day, yet they still live strongly. I think something gives them the will to live."


    Han Ming smiled softly. "And you, you play that role too. Your sister, Marlon, and your late father¡ªthey all lived strongly for you. I don''t know if there''s an afterlife, but if there is, I believe they''d want to be your family again."


    Charles nodded heavily.


    "Thank you, Han. Though you didn''t say it, I can guess how much you''ve sacrificed for me. We were strangers, yet you''ve done so much for me. I''m so grateful to have met you in the final days of my life. I feel truly blessed."


    The four of them hugged tightly.


    After a long while, they slowly separated.


    Charles smiled brightly. "Sister, Marlon, Han, it''s time for me to go."


    Han Ming nodded encouragingly.


    Charles walked onto the leaves of the Tree of Life.


    A green light enveloped Charles, the glow seeping into his body, pushing out the dark spots within.


    His body began to fade.


    "Sister, goodbye. Thank you for being with me all my life."


    Vivian wailed, lunging toward Charles, but Han Ming held her back.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    Han Ming said firmly, "Do you want him to leave in peace?"


    Vivian collapsed to the ground, sobbing into her hands.


    "Marlon, thank you for always protecting me. But a bird must eventually leave the nest and fly on its own. If there''s an afterlife, I want to be your real grandson."


    "Of course, of course. I''ll be your real grandfather," Marlon said, his eyes red, tears streaming down his face.


    "Han, you''re a good person. I''ll watch over you from above, wishing you happiness and a family as loving as mine."


    Han Ming smiled brightly, nodding firmly at Charles.


    "And Han, your grilled meat is really awful, hehe."


    Charles made a face at Han Ming as his body slowly disappeared.


    "Goodbye, everyone."


    Charles''s bright, pure smile lingered in the sky.


    "If every star in the sky is a person''s soul, Charles''s will surely be the brightest."


    Han Ming, who had held back his tears until now, finally let them flow.


    He didn''t want Charles to see him cry before he left.


    He knew Charles saw him as strong and brave, and he didn''t want to tarnish that image.


    The leaves of the Tree of Life, having driven out the darkness from Charles''s body, began to burn.


    The flames lit up the sky, and Han Ming looked up, as if seeing Charles waving at him with a smile.


    "Let''s go, Queen Vivian. Let''s take Charles''s body home."


    Marlon, hunched over, patted Vivian''s shoulder. Vivian, still sobbing, followed Marlon out of the ancient forest.


    "Oh, Han, the mark of slaughter on your head will disappear in a hundred days. I have a few things for you. If you ever return to the Monte Empire, come find me. If you need anything, I''ll do my best to help."


    Marlon tossed Han Ming a small storage bag, then disappeared with Vivian, who was still crying.


    People always leave. They do everything to protect those they care about, and so can I.


    Han Ming stood silently for a long time.


    It was time to move on. The road to protecting his homeland was still long.


    "The demons... they must have appeared by now," Han Ming said, looking up at the sky as he walked into the dark forest.


    The storage bag Marlon had given Han Ming didn''t contain much, but to Han Ming''s delight, aside from a few small weapons, there were three orbs.


    One seemed to be a fourth-stage water-type magical beast core, another a fourth-stage wind-type core, and the last was the fourth-stage fire-type core he needed.


    The small weapons weren''t suitable for him, so he tossed them into his own storage bag without much thought.


    The wind-type core, also fourth-stage, could be given to his second brother, Li Chengfeng.


    The fire-type core would be used to gather materials for hunting the Xuantian Ice Silkworm.


    And now, he had a fourth-stage water-type magical beast core left.


    It seemed that before hunting the Xuantian Ice Silkworm, he should acquire a beast soul of his own. It would boost his strength and help in hunting fire-type magical beasts and the fourth-stage Crimson Flame Eagle.


    Standing at the edge of the ancient forest, Han Ming faced a world ravaged by violent storms.


    He strained to see through the howling winds¡ªa world of rolling boulders and rounded stone mountains, eroded by the relentless gales.


    This place was fraught with danger, hiding fierce magical beasts and the mysterious temporal storms, one of the most perilous areas.


    If he could safely cross this storm-ravaged land, he would reach his final destination¡ªthe Blazing Wasteland.


    He could only hope for good luck, praying to avoid the temporal storms.


    Han Ming sat cross-legged in a corner at the edge of the ancient forest, holding the fourth-stage water-type magical beast core.


    He closed his eyes, focusing his mental energy on the core, channeling his magical power to envelop it.


    A powerful aura surged from the core.


    Ding... a soft chime echoed.


    In Han Ming''s mind, a small figure appeared.


    "Ah!? This... this is... a fourth-stage rare water-type magical beast, the Water Spirit?"


    Han Ming''s eyes snapped open in shock. It was the core of a Water Spirit.


    The Water Spirit, along with the Fire Spirit, Wood Spirit, Wind Spirit, and Earth Spirit, were among the top five beings below the sixth stage.


    The sixth-stage Wood Spirit that Marlon had given Gurgle was an evolved form of the Wood Spirit. The order of "Spirit" and "Spirit" indicated a difference in level. "Spirit" referred to a soul state, while "Spirit" had fully transformed into a magical beast. In other words, magical beasts were rarer and more powerful than ordinary beasts.


    Though the Water Spirit he now held was only at the fourth stage, it was far stronger than ordinary fourth-stage magical beasts, nearly rivaling fifth-stage ones.


    Marlon''s gift was indeed valuable.

 Chapter 109: Counter-Devour

    Chapter 109: Counter-Devour


    Han Ming closed his eyes, once again channeling his magical energy into the spherical core within him. Gradually, his magic enveloped the core, intertwining with a wispy, ethereal white light that flowed back into his body.


    Through internal vision, Han Ming observed the small light cluster. He knew it was the soul of the water demon, or more accurately, a demon spirit. The spirit, devoid of any consciousness, opened its eyes aimlessly, surveying the interior of Han Ming''s body. The vortex of Han Ming''s own core rotated slowly before the spirit, capturing its attention. Gently, the spirit drifted towards the core.


    "What''s happening? Why does this demon spirit have its own consciousness?" Han Ming was terrified as he saw the spirit moving towards his core. This was not supposed to happen. According to the magical texts he had studied at the academy, when a beast''s soul enters one''s body, it should be completely devoid of consciousness. One only needs to refine it slowly, erase its residual consciousness, and reshape it with one''s own magical energy to create a new spirit under one''s control. But now, this spirit clearly retained its consciousness and was heading straight for his core.


    What should he do?


    Panic set in as Han Ming realized the potential danger. If the spirit devoured his core, it would be a disaster¡ªa complete reversal of the intended process. Desperately, he drew a stream of magical energy from his core, directing it towards the spirit. However, the spirit seemed to sense the danger and swiftly dodged the magical attack.


    Angered, the spirit glared at Han Ming''s core with a fierce light in its eyes, its mouth moving as if speaking, though no sound was heard. Han Ming, unable to hear anything, grew increasingly anxious.


    "Damn it!" Han Ming tried to expel the spirit from his body, but it dodged his every attempt, refusing to be captured. Instead, the spirit retaliated by shooting a faint white thread towards Han Ming''s core. The thread pierced through the magical vortex and began to entwine around the core.


    Han Ming felt a sudden blockage in his magical energy flow, and the rotation of his core slowed down. "What the hell is this?" he muttered in frustration. He quickly grabbed four magic crystals, channeling a large amount of energy into his body to counteract the spirit''s influence.


    The energy flowed into the magical vortex, but the refining process was nearly twice as slow as usual. The core, now replenished with energy, vibrated faintly, trying to break free from the spirit''s threads. Seeing this, the spirit shot another thread, firmly binding the core and completely halting the vortex''s rotation.


    Han Ming''s eyes snapped open in horror. "This is bad! I can''t feel any magical energy!" His core was now under the spirit''s control, and the magical vortex had stopped, cutting off his source of magic.


    "What do I do? What do I do?" Han Ming''s mind raced. The magical texts he had read only described how to absorb a beast''s soul, not how to deal with a demon spirit. He was at a loss.


    What did this spirit want? Was he going to lose his ability to use magic forever? The thought nearly made him faint. He had come to the wild forest to absorb the core of an extreme cold magical beast to cultivate the Water God''s Technique. Now, not only was his magic sealed, but his core was also being controlled by the spirit.


    Han Ming tried to activate his core''s energy again, but it was completely unresponsive. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his head. He quickly focused inward and saw the spirit using the threads to siphon his magical energy for itself.


    "Damn it! The spirit is trying to devour my core!" Han Ming realized. "But my current strength is too low to separate my soul and fight it. What can I do?"


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    As Han Ming felt his magical energy being drained, his core was slowly being pulled towards the spirit. Just then, footsteps echoed from the nearby dark forest. Three ordinary-looking men and a strikingly beautiful woman emerged.


    "Rin, look, we''ve reached the edge of the wild storm. Once we cross it and enter the wild fire prison, we''ll definitely find a high-quality fire-type beast core for you," one of the men said.


    "That''s right, Rin. We''ve come all this way for you. Once you have the beast core, you must choose one of us as your boyfriend," another added.


    The woman, Rin, showed a hint of impatience. "Alright, alright, I get it. I promised that if you three help me absorb a fourth-tier beast core, I''ll choose one of you as my boyfriend. I won''t go back on my word, so relax."


    The two men beamed with joy, while the third remained silent, casting a cold glance at the others.


    "Hey, Rin! Look, there''s someone over there!" one of the men suddenly exclaimed, pointing towards Han Ming, who was sitting motionless in the shadows.


    Rin followed his gaze and saw a dark-skinned, plain-looking man sitting still, seemingly unaware of their presence. "Let''s check it out, but be careful," she said.


    The three men immediately formed a protective circle around Rin as they cautiously approached Han Ming.


    Hearing their footsteps, Han Ming grew anxious. "Damn it, why are these four showing up now of all times?" he thought. His core was being pulled closer to the spirit, which now wore a sinister smile.


    "Laugh all you want, you bastard!" Han Ming fumed internally, but he was powerless to stop the spirit. He had tried every method he knew, but nothing worked. Despair began to creep in.


    The group reached Han Ming. Rin coughed lightly, but Han Ming remained unresponsive. "What''s he doing? Even if he''s asleep, he should sense our presence. No ordinary person could make it this far into the wild storm," Rin mused.


    "Ahem! Excuse me, sir, what are you doing here?" Rin asked politely.


    Han Ming didn''t move.


    The taller of the three men frowned. "Hey, didn''t you hear Miss Rin? How dare you ignore us!"


    Rin shot him a glare and circled Han Ming, her eyes narrowing in thought. "It seems like he''s refining a beast core, but I don''t sense any magical energy. Could he be a warrior?"


    The men nodded in agreement. They had already noticed the lack of magical energy around Han Ming. He must be a warrior.


    Han Ming was frantic, silently pleading that these four wouldn''t touch him. He was at a critical juncture, and any disturbance could cause his magical energy to go haywire, potentially destroying his core.


    Meanwhile, the spirit had pulled Han Ming''s core halfway towards itself. The spirit''s smile grew more twisted as it prepared to yank the core the rest of the way and devour it. But suddenly, it felt a wave of unease and looked around.


    From all directions, a thick black mist began to converge, surrounding the spirit. The spirit screamed, flailing its arms and shooting silver threads at the mist. But as soon as the threads touched the mist, they sizzled and vanished.


    "What is this?" Han Ming was equally puzzled. Where had this black mist come from? He couldn''t recall it ever being in his body.


    As the spirit struggled against the mist, its grip on Han Ming''s core loosened slightly, allowing the core to retreat a bit. The mist also receded somewhat.


    The spirit, realizing this, tried to pull the core again, but the mist pressed forward once more. Enraged, the spirit yanked the core towards itself, but the mist completely enveloped it. The edges of the mist touched the spirit''s form, causing it to scream in agony. Its body flickered, as if on the verge of disappearing. Terrified, the spirit released the core, and the mist retreated.


    This tug-of-war continued: the spirit pulled, the mist advanced; the spirit released, the mist retreated. It became clear to the spirit that it couldn''t devour the core without being consumed by the mist.


    Frustrated, the spirit let out a piercing shriek that nearly ruptured Han Ming''s eardrums.


    At this point, Han Ming began to piece things together. Back when he first arrived in this world, Catherine had mentioned that his body had a natural resistance to magic, combat energy, and anything else foreign to Earth. His blood had even temporarily suppressed Catherine''s magical energy, showcasing the strength of this resistance.


    After merging part of his body with Vior''s, Han Ming had gained some of this world''s human traits, allowing him to practice magic. Over time, he had almost forgotten about his inherent resistance.


    Now, as the spirit attempted to devour his core, it was essentially trying to strip away a significant portion of his otherworldly traits. This triggered the resurgence of his Earthly attributes, causing his body to reject and expel anything foreign¡ªincluding the demon spirit.


    Realizing this, Han Ming breathed a sigh of relief. At least his core was safe.

 Chapter 110: Massacre in the Wind

    Chapter 110: Massacre in the Wind


    The four individuals stood around Han Ming, who remained motionless. One of them couldn''t help but entertain some devious thoughts.


    "Rin, I think this guy might be in some kind of trouble. Why don''t we search him? He might have some treasures on him," suggested the shorter man, his face brimming with greed.


    Rin''s eyes lit up at the idea. "You''re right. Go ahead and see if he has anything valuable."


    The man chuckled darkly and crouched beside Han Ming, reaching into his waistband. "Storage pouches! This guy has three of them!" he exclaimed, delighted by his discovery.


    But his joy was short-lived. "Ah! What... what is this?!" he screamed as a small red worm suddenly crawled out from nowhere and onto his hand.


    The other three instinctively stepped back. The man frantically tried to shake off the worm, but it clung stubbornly. To his horror, a black thread began to spread rapidly from his hand up his arm.


    "Ah! What kind of devilry is this? Rin, help me! Please!" he pleaded.


    Rin, however, showed no intention of helping. "Stay away from me!" she shouted as the man stumbled toward her.


    The black threads multiplied, enveloping the man''s entire body in an instant. His throat emitted a gurgling sound before he collapsed to the ground, his legs twitching a few times before he went still.


    The red worm, now free, danced gleefully on the man''s corpse, wiggling its tiny rear end.


    The remaining three stared in disbelief. The man who had just died was a third-tier Battle Frenzy warrior, a formidable figure even in the Monte Empire. His strength surpassed that of most city garrison commanders. Yet, he had been effortlessly killed by a tiny worm.


    Meanwhile, Han Ming remained fully focused on his internal struggle with the demon spirit. Despite numerous attempts, he had made no progress in reclaiming his core.


    The spirit was cunning. It neither returned Han Ming''s core to its original position nor pulled it closer. Instead, it continuously drained Han Ming''s magical energy. It had also discovered that excessive absorption would trigger the reappearance of the black mist, forcing it to moderate its consumption.


    However, Han Ming''s magical energy contained another element¡ªa trace of life force that he had refined. This life force, absorbed by the spirit, caused its form to solidify, much to its delight.


    "Rin! Let''s kill this guy with one strike!" one of the remaining men suggested, his eyes gleaming with malice. Internally, he was thrilled. With one competitor gone, his chances with Rin had improved. The only other rival was the silent, uncommunicative man, whom Rin was unlikely to favor.


    Rin remained silent, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Seizing the opportunity, the man drew his sword and thrust it toward Han Ming.


    At that critical moment, a faint female figure materialized in front of Han Ming. She raised a finger, and a silver thread shot out, wrapping around the man''s sword. With a gentle tug, the sword shattered into pieces.


    "This... this is a demon spirit! A spirit capable of taking human form!" The usually silent man finally spoke, retreating several steps in fear.


    Han Ming slowly opened his eyes, surprised to see the spirit standing before him. It had been inside him just moments ago but had emerged to protect him when it sensed danger. Realizing that his death would mean its own demise, the spirit had acted to save him. Though Han Ming could no longer use magic, he now had a fourth-tier ally¡ªalbeit a spectral one.


    Han Ming''s magic had always been of limited use, capable of little more than forming an ice spear that could easily be shattered by an ordinary weapon. Trading such a feeble ability for a powerful spirit seemed like a fair exchange. As for regaining his magic, he would figure that out later. For now, he would need to focus on absorbing more energy from magic crystals.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Han Ming cast a cold glance at the three remaining individuals before turning and striding toward the wild storm. The spirit, no longer returning to his body, followed him like a shadow.


    The silent man''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. "A spirit outside its host! Is this guy insane? Maintaining a spirit outside the body consumes an enormous amount of magical energy. No one would release their spirit unless absolutely necessary."


    Watching Han Ming''s retreating figure, Rin bit her lip and hurried after him, ignoring the other two men. "Friend, wait! Why don''t we travel together?"


    Han Ming ignored her and continued walking. Rin''s face flushed with embarrassment. She had always been the center of attention, with men vying for her favor. Yet, this ordinary-looking man showed no interest in her.


    The wild storm was a relentless tempest, its fierce winds buffeting even Han Ming''s sturdy body. The three trailing behind him struggled even more, leaning at sharp angles to keep up. Han Ming paid them no mind, focusing instead on his internal condition.


    He noticed that while he absorbed magical energy, only a small portion was truly refined, with the rest dissipating. Now, however, the wasted energy was being consumed by the spirit. This arrangement allowed him to sustain the spirit outside his body without depleting his own reserves.


    After nearly three days of trudging through the storm, they reached a small, wind-eroded hill.


    Rin and her companions had repeatedly wanted to stop for meals, but Han Ming never waited for them, forcing them to keep up. His indifference infuriated Rin.


    "Finally, a hill to shelter us from the wind," Rin sighed in relief, assuming Han Ming would stop here for a while.


    "Miss Rin, there''s something I don''t understand. That guy has a huge blood-red character floating above his head. What does it mean?" one of the men asked.


    Rin nodded slightly. The character "Slaughter" above Han Ming''s head had been impossible to miss since they first saw him. However, none of them knew its significance, so they had dismissed it.


    "I don''t know. Let''s rest for now."


    As they approached the hill, they noticed Han Ming standing at its base, his expression grave. Curious, they followed his gaze and nearly screamed at what they saw.


    At the foot of the hill lay over a dozen corpses. Some were long-dead, their flesh gone and bones weathered. Others were fresh, their wounds clearly inflicted by human hands.


    Han Ming studied the bodies silently before shielding his eyes and looking into the distance. A group of people was resting at the base of the hill, sheltered from the wind. He began walking toward them.


    Along the way, Han Ming encountered more human remains, his expression growing increasingly somber.


    The group ahead consisted of over a dozen Battle Frenzy experts guarding a covered wagon. They glanced up as Han Ming and his companions approached, their eyes lingering on the blood-red character above Han Ming''s head before returning to their meals.


    "Is that the Slaughter Mark of the Desert Serpent Clan?" one of the men whispered to his companion.


    The other nodded subtly.


    "Should we kill him?"


    "Look at him. He has a spirit outside his body. He''s no ordinary foe. Let''s not provoke him."


    "Good point."


    Han Ming sat at a distance, quietly eating. A familiar sense of danger crept over him.


    "It''s him," Han Ming thought, his eyelids twitching. The feeling was unmistakable¡ªit was the old Battle Soul he had offended at the mercenary auction house.


    The Battle Frenzy warriors were resting peacefully when a black shadow flashed by. One of them clutched his throat as a deep, bloody gash appeared, blood spurting several meters into the air.


    "Who''s there?!" the others shouted, drawing their weapons and scanning their surroundings. But there was no one in sight, only their dead comrade.


    "Come out, you coward!" one of the warriors yelled, trying to mask his fear.


    An elderly man materialized before them, hunched and coughing. "Cough... cough... My friends, why don''t you leave your cargo and I''ll let you go unharmed?"


    The warriors exchanged uneasy glances. The cargo they were escorting was valuable, and surrendering it would ruin their reputation.


    "Elder, we''re from the Saber-Toothed Tiger Mercenary Group, one of the top three in the Monte Empire. Surely you''ve heard of us. Please, let us pass."


    The old man nodded. "Ah, the Saber-Toothed Tigers. Impressive. You may leave, but the cargo stays."


    "You¡ª!" one of the high-tier warriors choked on his words.


    "Don''t push us! Do you really think¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the old man vanished and reappeared behind him. The warrior clutched his throat and collapsed.


    The old man moved like a shadow, felling another warrior with each flash.


    Rin watched in horror. "That... that''s a Battle Soul! We need to run!" The other two men nodded frantically.


    Han Ming, however, stood and walked toward the chaos.


    "What are you doing? Stop!" Rin shouted, but Han Ming ignored her.


    By the time Han Ming reached the group, the old man had already killed over a dozen warriors.


    "The power of a Battle Soul is truly extraordinary," Han Ming thought grimly. He knew there was no escape. The old man was here for him.


    Screams echoed as the mercenaries fell one by one.


    "Hahaha... Brother Wind, your skills are as sharp as ever!"


    Just as the old man turned his gaze to Han Ming, a towering figure emerged from the distance. Each step he took was accompanied by the roaring flames of his combat aura.

 Chapter 111: Endless Troubles

    Chapter 111: Endless Troubles


    "Old Man Feng, what brings you here? Trying to steal my prize?" the middle-aged man, known as Old Man Huo, laughed heartily, pointing at Han Ming. "I''m here for this little guy. I won''t touch your stuff."


    Old Man Feng''s eyelids twitched slightly, his voice low and cold. "This boy is my prey. I have unfinished business with him. Stay out of it."


    Old Man Huo sneered. "Unfinished business? Don''t make me laugh. A fourth-tier old man like you has no business with a second-tier water mage. You''re just after the Slaughter Mark above his head, aren''t you? You want to cash in on the Desert Serpent Clan''s bounty. Don''t think you''re the only one who knows about their offer."


    Old Man Feng''s eyes turned fierce. Without another word, he lunged at Han Ming. As a wind-attribute Battle Soul, his speed was terrifying. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Han Ming, his palm slicing through the air like a blade.


    Han Ming dodged to the side, his leg snapping out in a whip-like kick that deflected Old Man Feng''s strike. The two separated briefly, and Han Ming rotated his ankle, feeling a tingling numbness in his foot.


    "This old guy''s strength is insane," Han Ming thought grimly.


    Whoosh!


    A fist wrapped in blazing combat aura came at him. Han Ming leaned back, narrowly avoiding the fiery punch, and countered with a chop aimed at the elbow of the attacking arm.


    Old Man Huo laughed and sidestepped the attack. "Old Man Feng! Since you want to compete with me, let''s see who can kill this kid first!"


    With a roar, Old Man Huo charged at Han Ming again. Old Man Feng, cursing under his breath, darted to Han Ming''s side.


    "Aren''t you going to help? If I die, you won''t survive either," Han Ming said coldly to the demon spirit beside him. He dodged Old Man Feng''s attack with an agile movement, while the spirit flicked her fingers, sending a barrage of silver threads toward Old Man Huo.


    The threads clashed with Old Man Huo''s fiery fist, sparks flying everywhere and forcing him to retreat temporarily.


    "A fourth-tier fire spirit... Not bad, you''ve got some skills," Old Man Huo said excitedly, shifting his focus to the spirit. He threw a powerful punch, and a thick column of fire shot from his fist, hurtling toward the spirit.


    Meanwhile, Han Ming exchanged a few more blows with Old Man Feng, gradually falling into a disadvantage.


    "Rin... look, that guy is fighting two Battle Souls!" the shorter man stammered.


    "Run!" Rin shouted, seeing that the two old men were occupied with Han Ming. She turned and fled, the other two men quickly following suit.


    Thud!


    Han Ming took a punch to his left shoulder from Old Man Feng. Using the momentum, he retreated and dashed into the raging storm.


    "Trying to run?" Old Man Feng''s eyes narrowed, and he gave chase. Old Man Huo, no longer bothering with the spirit, also pursued Han Ming. The spirit, now a streak of silver light, returned to Han Ming''s side. She was bound to him by an invisible link and couldn''t stray too far.


    "Why are you two in such a hurry to leave?"


    A soft, ethereal voice drifted through the air as a graceful figure landed in front of the two Battle Souls. She brushed dust off her shoulders casually, her tone calm.


    The two Battle Souls froze, taking several steps back.


    "Demoness!"


    Old Man Huo visibly paled, his voice trembling. "What... what are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the underground city?"


    The Demoness giggled, glancing at Old Man Huo. "Han Er and I have crossed paths before. He reminds me of an old friend. Why don''t you two do me a favor and let him go?"


    The two men exchanged frustrated glances, then turned and disappeared into the storm.


    The Demoness laughed softly, her gaze shifting to Rin and her companions, who had been hiding nearby.


    "Have any of you seen a young man named Han? He''s fair-skinned, with delicate features, about the same height as your friend Han Er," the Demoness asked with a charming smile.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The shorter man, completely entranced by her beauty, eagerly replied, "No, we haven''t. But if you need help finding him, we''d be happy to assist!"


    The Demoness glanced at the other two, who shook their heads.


    "No need," she said with a giggle.


    In an instant, her hands shot out, gripping the heads of the two men. Their life force drained away, and they collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Rin screamed and tried to run.


    "Now, now, no need to be afraid," the Demoness''s voice whispered in Rin''s ear, her breath sending shivers down the girl''s spine.


    "Please, don''t kill me!" Rin begged, her legs giving out as she fell to the ground.


    The Demoness circled Rin, her laughter light and melodic. "You''re quite pretty, and your potential isn''t bad. From now on, you''re a member of my Secret Sect. Follow me, and I''ll keep you safe."


    Rin looked up at the woman, who was several times more beautiful than herself, and nodded eagerly. As long as she wasn''t killed, she was willing to do anything.


    The Demoness gazed into the distance, murmuring to herself, "I heard he was heading deep into the wild forest, but I don''t know where exactly. That fool is so reckless, venturing into such a dangerous place with his meager strength. What if he gets himself killed?"


    Her expression suddenly darkened, her eyes filled with murderous intent. "If anyone dares to harm him, I''ll make sure they suffer a fate worse than death."


    Rin shivered, watching the Demoness''s rapidly shifting emotions. This woman was as beautiful as she was terrifying, her moods changing on a whim.


    "Let''s go. It seems he won''t be coming this way," the Demoness said, her tone calm once more.


    Rin, too scared to speak, forced a smile. "Who... who are you waiting for?"


    "A fool."


    ---


    Han Ming ran for three days straight, only stopping when he was sure the two Battle Souls weren''t following him. He ducked behind a large boulder, gulping water from his flask and catching his breath.


    Swish!


    A faint whistling sound reached his ears. Han Ming''s eyes narrowed as he caught the blade of a sword mid-swing. He countered with a punch, shattering the attacker''s face.


    Seeing that it was just a low-tier Battle Frenzy warrior, Han Ming sighed bitterly. "Looks like peace is a luxury now that Mentor Merlin is gone. All these small fry are coming out of the woodwork. I need to get to the Wild Fire Prison as soon as possible."


    After looting the man''s belongings, Han Ming set off again.


    In his current state, Han Ming stood no chance against a Battle Soul. Even with the demon spirit''s help, he could only hold out for a few dozen moves before being overwhelmed. If the opponent also summoned their beast spirit, the outcome would be even worse.


    His previous victory over the snake woman had been due to her being burdened. Facing two Battle Souls head-on was a death sentence. His only option was to flee.


    The gap in strength was simply too vast. A whole tier of difference couldn''t be bridged by skill alone.


    As the wind howled around him, Han Ming noticed a group of five people struggling against the storm. It seemed like everyone had suddenly appeared in this desolate place.


    "Dad! Look, what''s that above that guy''s head?" a young boy pointed at Han Ming.


    A middle-aged man patted the boy''s head affectionately. "That''s the Slaughter Mark of the Desert Serpent Clan, Xiao''er. We''re outsiders here, so it''s best not to get involved. You''re my pride and joy, and we''re here to get you a fire-attribute core to boost your strength."


    "What about me, Dad? Aren''t you proud of me too?" a slightly older girl pouted.


    The man laughed. "Lin''er, you''re already an earth-attribute Grand Mage. How could I not be proud of you?"


    The girl still looked dissatisfied, glaring at the approaching figure. She was also a Battle Soul.


    "Fine, you say not to cause trouble, but I''ll show you I''m just as good as my brother," she thought stubbornly.


    Han Ming noticed the family ahead. The middle-aged man was likely the father of the two youths, while the other two appeared to be servants. The man was clearly a Battle Soul.


    "Damn it, where did all these powerful people come from?" Han Ming muttered. But then again, this was the edge of the Wild Fire Prison. Only the strongest dared to venture here, and it wasn''t unusual for people from other continents to come seeking powerful beast cores.


    "Hey! You! The guy with the blood mark above your head! Stop!" the girl, Lin''er, shouted angrily.


    Han Ming didn''t want trouble. With a Battle Soul in the group, it was best to avoid conflict. He adjusted his path slightly, trying to bypass them.


    This wasn''t because Han Ming was afraid to avoid people, but the group was directly in his path to the Wild Fire Prison. He had no choice.


    "Lin''er, stop causing trouble!" the father scolded.


    The girl, already feeling neglected, grew even angrier. "You''re always favoring my brother! Why are you yelling at me?"


    She didn''t dare say this out loud, so she directed her anger at Han Ming.


    "Are you deaf or stupid? I told you to stop!" she shouted, summoning a massive earth spike in front of Han Ming.


    Han Ming nimbly dodged the spike, but more kept appearing under his feet.


    The delay allowed the group to catch up to him.


    "Apologies, friend. My daughter can be a bit impulsive," the middle-aged man said with a friendly smile.


    Han Ming, seeing the man''s polite demeanor, decided not to escalate. He clasped his fists in return. "No harm done. I have urgent matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave."


    "Not so fast!" The girl, now clad in a suit of earth armor with sharp spikes protruding from her arms and shoulders, charged at Han Ming.


    "You''re just a first-tier water mage. How dare you ignore me!" she fumed. Her father didn''t value her, and now this lowly mage was disrespecting her too.


    Han Ming''s eyes turned cold as he sidestepped her attack. He mentally scolded the demon spirit, which was stirring within him. "Stay put! If you come out without my permission, I''ll stop absorbing magic energy and let you wither away!"


    He didn''t want to provoke unnecessary conflict.


    "Shouldn''t you control your child? Such impulsiveness isn''t a good trait," Han Ming said to the father.


    The man''s brow furrowed. He was fiercely protective of his children and didn''t appreciate outsiders criticizing them.


    "Since my daughter is so eager, why don''t you humor her with a little sparring?" the man said with a forced smile.


    Han Ming''s expression darkened. He understood the man''s protectiveness, but this was pushing it.


    "You think you''re so great? Die!" the girl screamed, summoning her low-tier earth beast spirit.


    A giant rat-like earth beast materialized behind Han Ming, leaping at his neck with its jaws wide open.

 Chapter 112: Trouble Brewing

    Chapter 112: Trouble Brewing


    Han Ming heard the faint sound of wind behind him and tilted his upper body slightly to the side. A yellowish figure brushed past his neck.


    "Sister, I''ll help you!"


    The boy named Xiao''er charged forward, hurling several scorching fireballs toward Han Ming. Surprisingly, the boy was a rare fire-attribute Grand Mage, and at third-tier, he was two levels above Han Ming.


    Han Ming knew these two children were exceptionally talented in magic, and their father undoubtedly doted on them. He couldn''t afford to harm them. If they wanted to play, he would play along. Once they were satisfied, he could leave, and the Battle Soul would have no reason to pursue him.


    With this in mind, Han Ming stopped merely dodging and began weaving between the two children with deliberate steps. His movements were slow enough for them to follow but fast enough to evade their grasp.


    "Gotcha!" Han Ming lightly tapped the boy''s shoulder with the tip of his Qinghong sword.


    The boy, startled, flung a fireball behind him, but Han Ming had already vanished.


    "Gotcha again!"


    This time, Han Ming appeared beside the girl, gently tapping her lower back with his sword before disappearing once more.


    The middle-aged Battle Soul watched Han Ming''s movements with surprise. This young man was clearly a first-tier water mage, yet he fought like a warrior, relying on physical techniques rather than magic. Upon reflection, it made sense. Water magic was notoriously weak, and many water mages trained their bodies to compensate. However, few reached Han Ming''s level.


    The two children were repeatedly struck by Han Ming, leaving faint red marks on their bodies despite his light touch.


    "I think we should stop here," Han Ming said, coming to a halt some distance away.


    "Impressive footwork, friend. I admire your skill. I''m Mo Tianqi. May I know your name?" the middle-aged Battle Soul asked with a smile, though his eyes occasionally flicked to the faint marks on his children.


    "Han Er," Han Ming replied curtly, not wanting to linger. He sheathed his sword and turned to leave.


    The girl, however, was furious. She believed Han Ming had deliberately humiliated her in front of her father, and she couldn''t let it go.


    As Han Ming turned away, the girl quietly pulled out a fiery red orb from her waist.


    "Die!" she hissed, hurling the orb at Han Ming.


    Mo Tianqi saw his daughter''s actions but made no move to stop her. In his eyes, Han Ming was nothing more than a worthless mage with no future. Even if his footwork was impressive, without combat energy, he was still a waste. As for the Slaughter Mark above Han Ming''s head, Mo Tianqi assumed it was because Han Ming had stolen some treasure from the Desert Serpent Clan, earning their wrath. From Han Ming''s earlier speed, Mo Tianqi doubted Han Ming could pose a threat to the Desert Serpent Clan.


    The orb flew toward Han Ming, who sidestepped it at the last moment.


    However, the orb exploded upon hitting the ground, sending a massive pillar of fire into the sky. A powerful shockwave slammed into Han Ming, engulfing him in flames and hurling him far away.


    "Lin''er, I only managed to get two of those Sky-Shattering Orbs, one for you and one for Xiao''er. They''re for self-defense. How could you use it so recklessly?" Mo Tianqi chided his daughter, though his tone was light, and he showed no concern for Han Ming''s fate.


    "Whatever. He''s just a water mage. Who cares?" the girl scoffed, glancing at Han Ming''s crumpled form in the distance, assuming he was dead.


    "You''re such a handful," Mo Tianqi said affectionately, ruffling his daughter''s hair. "Let''s go."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As the family walked away, Han Ming coughed violently and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "What the hell was that? Such destructive power..." Han Ming muttered, examining his injuries. His body was covered in wounds, blood seeping from numerous cuts.


    Then it hit him¡ªhis demon spirit was gone.


    "Damn it!" Han Ming realized the spirit must have gone after the girl to seek revenge. He had been annoyed by the girl''s arrogance and had considered teaching her a lesson, but the spirit had acted first. If he had intervened, he could have handled it appropriately. After all, she was just a child, prone to tantrums and stubbornness.


    But the spirit was a different story. It had no sense of restraint and could easily cause serious trouble.


    Han Ming''s head throbbed with frustration. Ignoring his injuries, he hurried after the group, hoping to stop the spirit.


    As the five figures came into view, Han Ming breathed a sigh of relief. The spirit hadn''t acted yet.


    But just as he thought this, his eyes widened. The spirit was stealthily following the girl, invisible to the naked eye.


    "Damn it! Since when could the water spirit turn invisible? I was too careless!" Han Ming cursed under his breath, rushing forward.


    But he was too late.


    The spirit, hovering behind the girl, suddenly materialized as the girl turned to speak to her father.


    Before Mo Tianqi could react, the spirit''s hands moved swiftly.


    A thin silver thread looped around the girl''s neck, and her head tumbled to the ground.


    "Stop!" Han Ming shouted, arriving just in time to witness the horrifying scene.


    "No!!!" Mo Tianqi''s anguished cry echoed as he dropped to his knees, cradling his daughter''s lifeless body. He desperately tried to reattach her head, but it was too late.


    "Sister..." the boy, Xiao''er, stood frozen for a moment before bursting into tears.


    "Stop! Damn it!" Han Ming was stunned. This was a disaster. The spirit had no sense of proportion, killing a child without hesitation. As he hesitated, the spirit moved toward the boy, sending a chill down Han Ming''s spine.


    "You''re dead!" Mo Tianqi roared, his combat energy flaring as he lunged at the spirit.


    The spirit opened its mouth, spewing countless threads that entangled Mo Tianqi''s fist. At the same time, its hand moved again, severing the boy''s head.


    Han Ming was utterly speechless.


    The spirit didn''t obey his commands, but he was still responsible for its actions. Mo Tianqi would undoubtedly seek revenge.


    As Mo Tianqi''s grief turned to madness, he charged at Han Ming.


    Han Ming knew there was no time to explain. He turned and fled.


    The spirit, oblivious to the danger, flung a thread at Mo Tianqi''s neck.


    Mo Tianqi swatted it away, giving Han Ming enough time to disappear into the distance.


    A heart-wrenching roar followed him.


    "Han Er! I''ll kill you!!"


    Han Ming ran for an entire day and night before finally stopping.


    In the distance, a small city loomed through the raging storm.


    "Why is there a city in a place like this?" Han Ming wondered aloud, feeling both curious and uneasy.


    He glanced at the spirit beside him, feeling a mix of anger and helplessness. The spirit was completely beyond his control, and he had no way to discipline it. After all, he couldn''t harm his own spirit.


    "Get back inside me, and stay there! If you act on your own again, I''ll cut off your magic supply. I''d rather we both suffer than let you cause more trouble. I mean it!" Han Ming shouted at the spirit.


    The spirit ignored him, shrinking back into his body.


    As Han Ming debated whether to enter the city for supplies, he heard voices behind him.


    Turning, he saw two men approaching. They noticed the blood-red character above Han Ming''s head and stared in surprise.


    "Excuse me, why is there a city here?" Han Ming asked politely.


    One of the men, who looked like a servant, smiled. "You must be new here. The Wild Storm is the outer ring of the Wild Fire Prison. Many experts come here to explore, and this is the last stop before entering. That''s why humans have built eighteen cities here, each governed by a city lord. These lords are under the jurisdiction of the Wild Storm''s overlord. The largest city is Storm City, where the overlord resides."


    "Thank you for the information," Han Ming said courteously.


    The man waved it off. "No problem."


    Han Ming nodded and turned to leave. With the Slaughter Mark above his head, entering the city would only invite trouble.


    As he walked away, a large group emerged from the city gates, surrounding a burly man in his forties. The man exuded the aura of a first-tier Battle Soul.


    Han Ming sighed. The depths of the wild forest were indeed filled with powerful figures. This man was likely the city lord, and there were sixteen others like him, all under the command of the Wild Storm''s overlord, who was probably at the Battle King level, similar to Gugar.


    As the group approached, Han Ming decided to leave quickly.


    But just as he turned, he heard the sound of wind behind him.


    He dodged to the side as a snow-white sword grazed his shoulder.


    Han Ming turned to see the man who had answered his question earlier, now wielding the sword. The other man, clearly the master, swung two massive hammers at him.


    Han Ming realized these two were skilled fighters. He dodged their attacks, but their coordination was flawless, their strikes relentless.


    "Leave your head behind!" the master sneered, landing a heavy blow on Han Ming''s injured shoulder.


    "Damn it!"


    Han Ming winced in pain. The man was a fifth-tier Battle Frenzy warrior, not an easy opponent. Realizing the man wouldn''t let him go, Han Ming drew his Qinghong sword. He twisted his body to evade the next attack, smeared the blade with his blood, and slashed. A crescent-shaped red energy wave sliced through both men, cutting them in half.


    "Lie''er!!!"


    A distant roar echoed as the Battle Soul transformed into a streak of light, charging toward Han Ming.


    "Are you kidding me? Did I just kill another Battle Soul''s son?!"

 Chapter 113: Spores in the Wind

    Chapter 113: Spores in the Wind


    "Lie''er!" The battle soul, surrounded by a crowd, let out a mournful wail. With a sudden leap, it landed beside the two dead bodies.


    Seeing the situation turn dire, Han Ming knew there was no point in arguing. He turned and fled.


    "Give me back my son''s life! You can''t escape!"


    The battle soul roared, swiftly chasing after Han Ming.


    "Go!"


    Han Ming shouted in his heart.


    The demon soul detached from Han Ming''s body, shooting out several silver threads to entangle the battle soul.


    Meanwhile, a large group of pursuers closed in on Han Ming, including several strong warriors with the power of War Maniacs. Their speed far surpassed the others, keeping Han Ming firmly within their grasp.


    "Dammit, this is getting complicated," Han Ming muttered, frustrated.


    Killing Mo Tianqi''s two children by accident was bad enough, but now he had killed the son of a city lord. The influence of a city lord far exceeded that of an ordinary strongman. If this feud continued, there would be no peace.


    All of this stemmed from the Desert Snake Clan''s bounty on his head.


    Han Ming seethed with anger. *I never intended to provoke them, but they came after me first. Since they don¡¯t want me to live, I¡¯ll fight to the death. If I¡¯m going down, I¡¯m taking them with me.*


    "Xiao Jian!"


    Han Ming called out, untying the pouch at his waist.


    The red larva of the Destruction Butterfly obediently leaped out of the pouch and landed on Han Ming''s sword.


    "Go!"


    Han Ming swung his sword, flinging the red larva into the crowd behind him.


    "Ah!"


    A man who failed to dodge in time was instantly climbed upon by the red larva. He collapsed slowly.


    In the densely packed crowd, the red larva didn¡¯t need to move much. It simply jumped from one person to another, draining their life force as it went.


    One by one, people fell.


    Some in the crowd finally realized something was wrong. They hadn¡¯t even seen Han Ming make a move, yet many were already collapsing.


    Han Ming smirked inwardly. Taking advantage of the chaos, he pushed his speed to the limit, reaching a state he had never achieved before.


    From a distance, all that could be seen was a black figure swiftly cutting through the storm, eventually disappearing into the rolling sand.


    The demon soul, now far from Han Ming, transformed into a pale light and vanished into the wind.


    The pursuers, however, weren¡¯t so lucky. The red larva, connected to Han Ming¡¯s soul, was unharmed as long as Han Ming lived. With Han Ming gone, the larva had no restraints and happily continued to drain life force from the crowd, replenishing its own energy.


    Han Ming wasn¡¯t worried about the larva. Even the Desert Snake Clan¡¯s Viper Beast Soul had been helpless against it. The city lord¡¯s strength paled in comparison to that woman¡¯s, so he stood no chance.


    Han Ming ran for another full day and night. Even with his formidable physique, the relentless sprinting was taking its toll.


    He quietly hid beneath a barren hill, slipping into an abandoned crevice to rest and recover his strength.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The demon soul materialized once again.


    She coldly regarded Han Ming and spoke for the first time: "You¡¯re an odd one. For a first-tier grand mage, your magical power far exceeds that of others at your level. But even so, you¡¯re only a second-tier mage. My abilities depend entirely on your magic. If you were a fourth-tier expert, I could have wiped out that crowd with ease."


    Han Ming sighed bitterly at her words.


    "You¡¯re so weak, yet you recklessly venture into the Five Perilous Lands. You truly don¡¯t know your limits."


    Hearing the demon soul¡¯s mockery, Han Ming shot her a sidelong glance and retorted, "Enough talk. Just do your job and act when needed. If I die, you¡¯ll vanish too. If anyone¡¯s overreaching, it¡¯s you. You were fine as a demon soul, but you had to develop a consciousness."


    As night fell, the red larva, following Han Ming¡¯s command, circled the wilderness storm several times before finally approaching.


    Through his soul connection with the larva, Han Ming knew the pursuers had been shaken off. The larva¡¯s small size made it nearly impossible to track in the fierce wind. Many had been terrified by it, too afraid to chase it wholeheartedly, fearing it might turn back and attack.


    What now? Han Ming shook his head in frustration.


    In the distance, he spotted another faint shadow. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was another city.


    He had no choice but to detour. Reaching the Desolate Flame Prison as quickly as possible was his priority.


    Not daring to delay, Han Ming rested briefly before setting off again under the cover of night. He took a wide detour, successfully bypassing the small city.


    After several more days of trudging through the storm, Han Ming encountered a few more small cities, all of which he managed to avoid.


    By his calculations, he should be nearing the Desolate Flame Prison. The thought brought him some comfort.


    "Who¡¯s there?"


    A shout came from afar.


    Han Ming paused, turning to see several figures approaching.


    "It¡¯s him!" one of them screamed in terror.


    *Damn, they¡¯ve recognized me!* Han Ming cursed inwardly. The glaring red blood character on his forehead was impossible to miss, even from a distance.


    He couldn¡¯t stay here. Gritting his teeth, Han Ming bolted westward.


    The group that had spotted him didn¡¯t dare give chase. Instead, they rushed to the nearest city to report his presence.


    The eighteen cities maintained constant communication. After the first city lord¡¯s son was killed, the lord had alerted the others, putting out a bounty on Han Ming.


    When the city lord received word that Han Ming had been spotted nearby, he immediately dispatched a large force to pursue him. At the same time, he informed the next city¡¯s lord of Han Ming¡¯s whereabouts.


    Han Ming¡¯s path to the Desolate Flame Prison would inevitably take him past the next city.


    Sure enough, a day later, another city came into view. But this time, it was different. The area for miles around the city was surrounded. Han Ming, unaware of the city¡¯s exact location due to the blinding sandstorm, only realized it when he was too close.


    By the time he spotted the people, they had already seen him.


    "He¡¯s over there! Get him!"


    A furious shout rose from the crowd.


    Han Ming seethed. *You just won¡¯t let it go, will you? You won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m dead.*


    But the sheer number of people ahead made it impossible for Han Ming to force his way through.


    Just as the crowd surged toward him, a strong wind swept in from the horizon. In the distance, a faint green mist drifted closer.


    Han Ming noticed the mist immediately but didn¡¯t understand what it was. *Whatever it is, I should run into it. It might obscure their vision.*


    But before he could act on the thought, he changed his mind.


    The mist was moving too fast, and the crowd was directly in its path.


    A distant scream of terror reached his ears. The pursuers, forgetting about Han Ming, turned and fled.


    Curious, Han Ming stayed put to observe. The green mist spread endlessly, making it impossible to bypass. He decided to wait and see what would happen.


    The mist moved swiftly, quickly engulfing the nearest group of people.


    As soon as the mist touched a person, a large, sea-urchin-like object appeared on their body. It was green, covered in sharp spines, and expanded rapidly upon contact with skin.


    The person screamed as the spiny growths pierced their body.


    In mere moments, dozens of people on the right flank were enveloped by the mist. Screams filled the air.


    Han Ming¡¯s heart raced. He guessed the green mist was composed of countless seeds. Upon contact with human skin, they rapidly grew into spiny spheres the size of human heads.


    "Spore swarm! It¡¯s a spore swarm! Run! Back to the city!" someone on the left flank screamed in panic.


    Seeing the mist¡¯s destructive power, Han Ming quickly retreated to a safe distance. The mist was moving horizontally, and Han Ming was far enough away to avoid it.


    From a distance, he watched as chaos erupted. The crowd scrambled desperately toward the city.


    Some, caught in the mist, sprouted green spiny balls on their faces, arms, legs, and even through gaps in their clothing. They collapsed, bleeding profusely, and died wailing.


    Others, nearly escaping the mist¡¯s edge, were overtaken just before reaching safety. They fell to the ground, reaching out toward the city with despair in their eyes, only to perish inches from survival.


    Han Ming watched in awe. The Desolate Storm had few magical beasts, which he had expected. With so many strong warriors from the eighteen cities hunting daily, it was no surprise.


    But he hadn¡¯t anticipated something like this.


    The Five Perilous Lands of the Desolate Forest were truly fraught with danger. Perhaps he had been lucky so far, avoiding many of the hazards.


    At least he hadn¡¯t encountered the legendary Temporal Storm¡ªyet.

 Chapter 114: The Desolate Flame Prison

    Chapter 114: The Desolate Flame Prison


    Han Ming watched the hellish scene in the distance with a mix of relief and astonishment. He couldn¡¯t believe his luck.


    The green mist had arrived just in time. Without it, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to deal with the overwhelming number of pursuers.


    The mist spread southward, engulfing the entire city.


    Han Ming looked around. The mist blotted out the sky, stretching endlessly in all directions. He had no idea when it would dissipate.


    Not daring to wait, lest the enemies from the city catch up, Han Ming skirted the edge of the mist, heading north.


    After walking for half a day, the sky began to darken, but the mist still showed no signs of ending.


    Han Ming marveled at the sheer scale of the mist. It was unimaginable.


    If this mist were to spread beyond the Desolate Storm and reach the human world, it would be a catastrophe.


    Sitting down, Han Ming took out some food and ate slowly, his mind racing.


    Only three months remained of the two-year deadline. Time was running out.


    He checked the tracking mark for the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm. It was still there, as strong as when he had first seen the silkworm¡¯s cocoon. It hadn¡¯t weakened at all.


    Logically, after wasting so much time, the mark should have disappeared. He guessed it had something to do with the silkworm¡¯s cocoon phase.


    Perhaps the mark would vanish once the silkworm emerged. By then, finding it would be nearly impossible.


    After walking along the edge of the mist for half the night, Han Ming finally reached its end.


    Relieved, he waited for the mist to pass completely before continuing westward.


    Perhaps because he had deviated from his original route, he traveled for another day and night without encountering any cities.


    Gradually, Han Ming relaxed. In the distance, where the sky met the earth, he could see a faint red glow, half the sky painted crimson.


    "That must be the legendary Desolate Flame Prison," Han Ming muttered, his confidence surging.


    He pressed on without rest, racing toward the fiery horizon.


    Three days later, Han Ming could vaguely make out a range of mountains engulfed in flames.


    Unfortunately, he also spotted a large group of about a thousand people approaching from the south.


    "Dammit! They¡¯re like glue!" Han Ming cursed under his breath, speeding up toward the Desolate Flame Prison.


    Someone in the group spotted a small figure with a glowing red mark on its head, moving rapidly.


    "It¡¯s him! We¡¯ve found him! After him!"


    The crowd erupted in excitement.


    Aside from the city lord¡¯s promised reward for capturing Han Ming, the Desert Snake Clan¡¯s bounty was enough to drive most people mad.


    The lure of immense wealth made them forget Han Ming¡¯s terror, the gap in their strength, and even how they would divide the spoils if they caught him. All rational thought was cast aside as they chased recklessly.


    At the back of the crowd, a hunched figure in a black cloak slowly pushed back its hood, revealing a face as wrinkled as tree bark. His eyes gleamed with sharp intensity.


    "Finally, the boy shows himself. I¡¯ve been searching for him for so long," the old man muttered. He quickly broke away from the group, heading straight for Han Ming.


    "Without the demoness to protect you, let¡¯s see where you can run now!"


    This man was none other than the black-robed elder Han Ming had offended at the mercenary auction house¡ªthe wind-attributed old man.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Han Ming felt a sharp gaze lock onto him. Turning, he was startled.


    "Why is that old ghost still after me!?"


    "Han Er! Where do you think you¡¯re running! Give me back my child¡¯s life!"


    Han Ming shuddered at the voice. Looking in the opposite direction, he saw a burly figure charging toward him¡ªit was Mo Tianqi, whose children had been killed by the demoness.


    "Haha! Boy, you won¡¯t escape me this time!"


    Han Ming¡¯s scalp tingled as another voice rang out behind him.


    It was the fire-attributed middle-aged man who had ambushed him with the wind elder. Behind him was the city lord whose son Han Ming had killed.


    "What the hell? How did they all find me at the same time?"


    A chill ran up Han Ming¡¯s spine.


    Dealing with one War Soul expert was already difficult. The demon soul, though powerful, was limited by Han Ming¡¯s low strength.


    Now, with four War Soul experts chasing him, Han Ming stood no chance. A single encounter would tear him to pieces.


    With enemies closing in from three directions, the only path left was toward the Desolate Flame Prison.


    "Run!"


    Gritting his teeth, Han Ming mustered all his strength, focusing it into his legs. He shot forward like an arrow, heading straight for the Desolate Flame Prison.


    The three forces converged in a triangular formation, while Han Ming, like a sharp blade, cut through the center.


    "Desolate Flame Prison, here I come!"


    Just as the three forces were about to trap him, Han Ming leaped into the legendary Desolate Flame Prison.


    A wave of heat hit him.


    The temperature here was several times higher than in the Desolate Desert.


    "Demon soul! Quick! Loosen the bindings on my core!"


    The demon soul, hovering inside Han Ming, shook her head coldly. She stared at Han Ming¡¯s core, refusing to relent.


    "Don¡¯t think you can take advantage. I¡¯ll never let go of this core!"


    Han Ming was frantic. He had stepped onto scorched earth, where flames burned everywhere. The air, scorched by the fire, was low in oxygen.


    Every breath felt like his lungs were about to explode.


    His hair, clothes, and shoes began to catch fire.


    Without protective battle energy or a magic shield, he would soon burn to death in the Desolate Flame Prison.


    Meanwhile, the pursuers reached the edge of the prison. Seeing Han Ming disappear into the flames, they activated their battle energy or magic shields. Some used water shields, others earth armor, and a few wrapped themselves in strange black leaves. Fire-attributed warriors and mages, unaffected by the heat, charged into the inferno.


    A few weaker individuals hesitated at the edge. Some tried to enter but quickly retreated, unable to withstand the heat. They sat down at the border, unwilling to leave, waiting for a chance.


    "Cough... cough... Demoness, you... you have to loosen the bindings on my core, even just a little. Without an ice shield, I¡¯ll burn to death. What will you do then?"


    Han Ming was furious. He had thought absorbing a beast soul would be beneficial, but the core wasn¡¯t a beast soul¡ªit was a higher-level demon soul. While this seemed advantageous, it had backfired.


    The demon soul not only had its own consciousness but had also tightly bound Han Ming¡¯s core, constantly draining his magic power. He couldn¡¯t even access his own magic energy.


    Hearing Han Ming¡¯s plea, the demon soul hesitated. She flew out of Han Ming¡¯s body, observing his burning form. Realizing he wasn¡¯t lying, she reluctantly nodded.


    Returning to Han Ming¡¯s body, she loosened the silver threads binding his core slightly.


    The core, finally free to move, began to rotate slowly.


    The energy vortex around the core activated, channeling the absorbed magic energy into Han Ming¡¯s body.


    Han Ming shuddered. "It¡¯s working! I can feel the magic power!"


    With his magic restored, Han Ming immediately cast an ice shield. The flames on his body extinguished.


    The intense heat melted the ice shield¡¯s surface, droplets falling continuously. Han Ming had no choice but to keep reinforcing the shield.


    "This damn place is terrifying. Forget hunting magical beasts¡ªsurviving here requires constant magic consumption." Han Ming moved through the Desolate Flame Prison, flames licking at him from all sides.


    Strange trees burned endlessly, a bizarre sight. The Desolate Flame Prison had existed for thousands of years, yet these trees hadn¡¯t turned to ash. It was unnerving.


    Unbeknownst to Han Ming, some plants thrived in such fiery conditions.


    For example, the Blazing Grass he needed grew most abundantly in the Desolate Flame Prison. The one he had found in the secret sect¡¯s cave was extremely rare, its properties and energy purity far inferior to those grown here.


    Roar!


    A piercing roar came from Han Ming¡¯s side.


    He turned to see a lion wreathed in flames charging through the burning vegetation.


    "A fourth-tier magical beast¡ªthe Ember Lion!"


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes gleamed. He drew his Cyan Rainbow Sword and, wincing, cut a deep gash in his arm.


    Blood flowed down his arm onto the sword, which began to hum and glow red.


    "Go!"


    Han Ming swung the sword, sending a crescent-shaped red energy wave toward the Ember Lion.


    The lion roared, spitting a fireball the size of a human head. The fireball collided with the red energy, causing a massive explosion.


    But the lion had underestimated the red energy¡¯s power. The explosion hadn¡¯t even subsided before the energy wave broke through, forcing the lion to bite at it with its sharp teeth.


    The lion was sent flying by the impact.


    "Help me!"


    Han Ming pleaded with the demon soul.


    The demon soul glanced at him coldly. "Don¡¯t think you can order me around. I won¡¯t lift a finger unless your life is in danger. You can handle this lion yourself."


    Han Ming stomped his foot in frustration and rushed toward the lion, which was just regaining its footing.


    If he was willing to bleed more and waste time, he could barely kill this fourth-tier beast. Magical beasts, though powerful, lacked human intelligence. A fourth-tier beast was manageable, but a fourth-tier human would be far more dangerous.


    Moreover, Han Ming couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. Though he couldn¡¯t see his pursuers through the flames, he knew they were still after him. If he lingered, they would catch up.


    Han Ming repeatedly cut himself, coating the Cyan Rainbow Sword in blood to attack the Ember Lion. Despite the ice shield, the heat evaporated the blood almost instantly, forcing him to make new cuts.

 Chapter 115: Peril at Every Turn

    Chapter 115: Peril at Every Turn


    Facing the Ember Lion, Han Ming felt an unprecedented level of strain.


    This was a place where flames burned everywhere¡ªin the air, underfoot, and all around. The overwhelming presence of fire elements weakened Han Ming while significantly boosting the strength of fire-attributed magical beasts.


    Han Ming gasped for breath, feeling the air he exhaled turn scorching hot.


    "This lion is really troublesome."


    Fortunately, the Ember Lion was a common magical beast, not an abnormal entity like Red Moon. Its strength couldn¡¯t compare to Red Moon¡¯s.


    At the peak of its power, Han Ming had to slash over a dozen times to severely injure the lion. This was only possible thanks to Han Ming¡¯s precise and unconventional attack angles.


    The fatigue from days of travel and the side effects of excessive blood loss were now fully taking their toll on Han Ming.


    He felt dizzy, his muscles aching unbearably.


    The lion, facing Han Ming¡¯s relentless assault, launched its final attack.


    It curled its body into a massive fireball, the heat so intense that Han Ming¡¯s ice shield, even five meters away, began to melt rapidly.


    "The lion¡¯s going all out!" Han Ming tightened his grip on his sword, cutting another shallow wound on his body to coat the Cyan Rainbow Sword with blood. He charged at the rolling fireball.


    With one strike, Han Ming decapitated the lion, but he was also severely burned by the intense heat of the lion¡¯s final explosion.


    The already fragile ice shield barely held, and Han Ming¡¯s body was now covered in blisters of varying sizes.


    Just then, Han Ming felt a sudden sense of danger.


    "Dammit!" Han Ming growled in frustration, casting a reluctant glance at the Ember Lion¡¯s corpse. He gritted his teeth and turned to flee in another direction.


    Meanwhile, a thin figure leaped through the burning forest and arrived at the scene, just in time to see Han Ming disappear into the flames.


    The man, about to give chase, noticed the dead Ember Lion on the ground.


    "A fourth-tier magical beast?" The man¡¯s voice was hoarse and aged¡ªit was the wind-attributed elder.


    His sharp eyes flicked between Han Ming¡¯s escape route and the valuable prize at his feet. Ultimately, he chose to let Han Ming go for now.


    Fourth-tier magical beasts, especially fire-attributed ones, had a high chance of producing a beast core. Such beasts were rare outside the Five Perilous Lands of the Desolate Forest. The value of a fourth-tier beast core was enough to make someone wealthy overnight.


    If the lion had still been alive, it would have been a different story. But with it lying dead beside him, even a fourth-tier War Soul expert couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    The elder bent down, extracting a round beast core from the lion¡¯s body. A faint smile crept onto his lips.


    "In terms of speed, you¡¯re no match for me," the elder sneered, tucking the core into his belt. His body transformed into a gust of wind as he pursued Han Ming.


    "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Bastard!!"


    Han Ming was fuming. He had sacrificed so much to kill the lion, only for someone else to steal his prize. Anyone would be furious in his shoes.


    He darted through the sea of flames, constantly changing direction to throw off any pursuers.


    "Don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t expect to have all the good things in the world. Sometimes you have to take a loss."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The demon soul¡¯s voice echoed in Han Ming¡¯s mind, offering some comfort.


    Han Ming nodded reluctantly. Deep down, he understood. He had already collected four fire-attributed beast cores. If the Ember Lion had had one, he would have had the full set of five.


    The Desolate Flame Prison¡¯s fearsome reputation was well-earned.


    The deeper one ventured, the higher the temperature of the flames, making it nearly impossible for ordinary people to endure.


    After a full day of chasing Han Ming, even the wind-attributed elder began to feel the strain.


    "What¡¯s going on with that kid? How can he go so deep? Did I take the wrong path?" The elder wiped sweat from his brow, gazing at the increasingly pale flames in the distance. The paler the flames, the hotter they were.


    Two hours after the elder resumed his pursuit, the fire-attributed middle-aged man and the first city¡¯s lord arrived at the same spot.


    "Dammit! This Desolate Flame Prison is no place for humans," the city lord muttered, constantly wiping sweat from his face.


    The fire-attributed man, however, remained calm. "We¡¯ve encountered quite a few magical beasts along the way, but they¡¯re all in groups. We can only watch them from afar, unable to act."


    The city lord sighed. "Let¡¯s keep chasing!"


    Han Ming ran tirelessly, constantly reinforcing his ice shield. At this depth, he had to continuously channel magic energy into the shield, which was now melting at an alarming rate.


    Only someone as unique as Han Ming could endure the Desolate Flame Prison for so long. His water-attributed magic talent and his reliance on physical attacks allowed him to conserve magic energy for his ice shield.


    Others, who relied solely on battle energy or magic for both offense and defense, would have exhausted themselves long ago.


    Buzz... buzz...


    A humming sound filled the air.


    "Magical beasts!" Han Ming stopped in his tracks, looking toward a nearby mountain.


    What he saw turned his face pale.


    A swarm of over forty giant red bees, each the size of a human head, was flying toward him. All of them were fourth-tier low-level magical beasts.


    "Dammit, dammit!" Han Ming cursed, turning to flee in another direction. The bees, however, were relentless in their pursuit.


    Flying magical beasts were far more troublesome than land-based ones. Their speed and mobility made them nearly impossible to shake off. What¡¯s worse, they were cunning. If they realized they were outmatched, they could simply fly away, leaving their prey helpless on the ground.


    "Demon soul, do something about those bees! They¡¯re too fast. If they catch up, we¡¯re done for!"


    Han Ming¡¯s voice was frantic. The constant heat was fraying his nerves, making him increasingly irritable.


    The demon soul emerged from Han Ming¡¯s body, glanced at the pursuing bees, and said indifferently, "Can¡¯t fight them."


    Then she retreated back inside.


    The bees closed in, and to make matters worse, several figures appeared ahead.


    Crap! People!


    Han Ming realized he had finally run into his pursuers in the Desolate Flame Prison.


    Seven high-tier War Maniacs spotted Han Ming, their spirits lifting despite the oppressive heat.


    "There he is! Kill him!"


    The seven War Maniacs cheered, charging toward Han Ming.


    At least they¡¯re not fourth-tier experts, Han Ming thought, relieved. Though outnumbered, none of them were overwhelmingly strong.


    "Friends, let me go, and I¡¯ll repay you someday!"


    Han Ming shouted as he ran.


    A tall War Maniac lunged at Han Ming, swinging his sword. Han Ming dodged just in time.


    "Let you go? Hand over your head first! Do you know what we¡¯ve risked coming to this hellhole!?"


    As Han Ming avoided the first attack, the other six closed in.


    Buzz... buzz...


    The humming grew louder.


    "What¡¯s that?" one of the War Maniacs looked up, spotting the swarm of giant bees.


    "Have fun with them!"


    Han Ming grinned, refusing to engage. Taking advantage of their distraction, he dashed into the dense forest. Behind him, screams echoed as the bees descended on the unfortunate group.


    Thanks to the seven unlucky pursuers, the bees¡¯ attention was diverted, giving Han Ming a chance to catch his breath.


    "Finally, I¡¯ve shaken off those damned bees!" Han Ming slowed his pace slightly, pulling a water pouch from his storage bag. He took a few gulps of scalding water, using his water magic to cool it just enough to avoid burning his throat.


    Roar!!


    A deafening roar erupted ahead of Han Ming. A massive figure rose from the underbrush.


    "Good heavens! Will this ever end? Why are there so many magical beasts here?" Han Ming felt his vision darken, nearly fainting from frustration.


    It was a giant fire bear, standing five meters tall. It swung its massive arm at Han Ming, its sharp claws leaving trails of fire in the air.


    Han Ming rolled under the bear¡¯s legs, drawing his sword to strike at its flank. But before he could act, he heard movement to his side. Without thinking, he rolled three more times, dodging behind a flaming tree and sprinting away. Glancing back, he saw the fire bear locked in combat with two leopards.


    For three days, Han Ming encountered one magical beast after another. Most traveled in groups, making it impossible for him to fight or even escape easily.


    The temperature of the flames continued to rise, and Han Ming¡¯s mood grew darker.


    "If I¡¯d known most beasts here travel in groups, I would¡¯ve risked checking the Ember Lion¡¯s body earlier. It¡¯s been three days, and I haven¡¯t seen a single solitary beast. What am I supposed to do now?"


    Since entering the Desolate Flame Prison, Han Ming hadn¡¯t stopped for even half a minute. This place was a deathtrap, with danger lurking at every turn.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    As Han Ming approached a small hill, he spotted something familiar on a cliff face.


    "Blazing Grass! It¡¯s Blazing Grass!"


    The discovery filled Han Ming with joy. After four grueling days, he had finally found something valuable!

 Chapter 116: The Donkey

    Chapter 116: The Donkey


    "Ahh!"


    A blood-curdling scream echoed as a burly War Maniac was pounced on by a giant toad half a meter tall. Its long tongue lashed out, wrapping around the man''s neck and leaving a fiery mark. The man''s head rolled to the ground.


    *Croak... croak...*


    A chorus of croaks erupted as countless toads leaped out of a fiery pool.


    "Mom! Run!"


    The five companions of the fallen War Maniac panicked, abandoning their comrade''s body and fleeing. The toads, however, bounded after them, each leap covering dozens of meters. In just a few jumps, they caught up to the fleeing group.


    Screams filled the air.


    Han Ming, meanwhile, had climbed up a narrow path on a small hill, reaching the cliff where the Blazing Grass grew. Grinning, he reached out to pluck the herb.


    But as his hand closed in, the Blazing Grass shimmered and vanished. His hand passed through empty air, and the herb dissolved into an illusion.


    Han Ming froze. The seemingly empty cliff face rippled unnaturally, revealing a massive cave. Inside, countless red dots flickered in the darkness.


    "An illusion!" Han Ming''s heart sank.


    From the cave, a dozen fiery bats emerged, screeching as they surrounded Han Ming.


    This is bad!


    Han Ming cursed his luck. The Blazing Grass was likely a lure for other magical beasts, but instead of attracting prey, it had drawn him in. Now, faced with a dozen fourth-tier low-level bats, Han Ming was at a loss.


    The bats circled him but didn''t attack immediately. Instead, they flitted around, seemingly confused.


    Han Ming realized why. Bats relied on echolocation to hunt, and his silence and stillness had made him invisible to them. However, the temperature difference caused by his ice shield had drawn their attention, keeping them circling as they searched for him.


    "Demon soul, I beg you, please distract them!" Han Ming pleaded internally. Only the demon soul could help him now. Xiao Jian was too slow, and Han Ming couldn''t afford to stop even for a moment in this hellish place. If he sent Xiao Jian out, there was no telling when it would return.


    The demon soul snorted and emerged from Han Ming''s body. With a wave of her hands, she wove a massive silver net.


    The bats, sensing her presence, swarmed toward her, only to be ensnared in the net. Seizing the opportunity, Han Ming turned and fled, retracing his steps down the hill.


    The bats struggled in the net, eventually breaking free. The demon soul, busy dealing with the swarm, missed two bats that latched onto her neck.


    "Tasty, huh?" The demon soul smirked, her slender fingers suddenly sprouting long claws. She grabbed the two bats, crushing them and tossing their bodies aside. As a demon soul, she could temporarily materialize using Han Ming''s magic energy, but she was ultimately just a spirit. As long as Han Ming''s magic energy held, she wouldn''t perish.


    "Thanks!" Han Ming, passing by, grabbed the two bat corpses. He pulled out a small dagger from his storage bag, gutting the bats in hopes of finding something valuable. Disappointingly, they were empty.


    Seeing Han Ming run off, the demon soul stopped engaging the bats and transformed into a streak of light, chasing after him.


    "Since those bats used an illusion of Blazing Grass as bait, it means this area is likely a habitat for the herb. If you need it, you might want to search around here. You might find something."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The demon soul''s suggestion lit up Han Ming''s eyes.


    "Right! Why didn''t I think of that?" Han Ming smacked his forehead, scanning the area as he circled around.


    "Ahh..."


    In the distance, a human scream echoed. Han Ming shook his head sympathetically. Some poor soul had likely fallen for the same illusion he had, and unlike him, they probably didn''t know how to deal with the bats. Tough luck.


    This also meant that pursuers had reached this area. Han Ming sighed. He couldn''t stay here much longer.


    Looking up through the flames and smoke, he used the sun to orient himself and headed west.


    Days of relentless running had taken Han Ming deep into the heart of the Desolate Flame Prison.


    "If I keep going, I''ll cross the Desolate Flame Prison and reach the Ghost Domain. But I still haven''t found the Blazing Grass or the Crimson Flame Eagle."


    Han Ming checked his storage bag. He only had about a thousand small water crystals left. Refining the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm''s core would require at least five hundred grams of crystals. This meant he had to leave the Desolate Flame Prison before running out of crystals. The ice shield was melting faster, and without the crystals, he''d never escape this hellhole.


    Han Ming grew increasingly anxious. Leaving the Desolate Flame Prison would leave him with only two options: the Ghost Domain or the Desolate Storm. Neither was likely to provide magic crystals, and the Desolate Storm might still be teeming with enemies.


    As he fretted, a strange creature appeared in a small grove ahead. It looked like some kind of donkey.


    "What the...? A donkey? Seriously? What kind of magical beast is this?" Han Ming''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    To his surprise, the donkey was sniffing something.


    Curious, Han Ming slowed down and saw it¡ªa Blazing Grass with eight leaves, each glowing like a snow lotus. Its quality far surpassed the two five-leaf Blazing Grass in his storage bag.


    The donkey seemed to adore the herb, sniffing it, neighing happily, and even licking the leaves. It pranced around the grass, clearly thrilled by its discovery.


    "A donkey... should be easy to deal with, right?" Han Ming hesitated. He''d heard of all sorts of magical beasts, but a donkey wasn''t one of them.


    The donkey circled the grass a few more times, drooling sparks onto the leaves. Finally, unable to resist, it bent down to take a bite.


    "Hey! Don''t eat that!" Han Ming, desperate to save the rare Blazing Grass, charged forward without a second thought.


    His blood-stained Cyan Rainbow Sword slashed out, sending a crimson arc toward the donkey.


    The donkey''s long ears twitched, but it stood dumbly, not even trying to dodge. The arc cleaved it in two. As it died, its body rapidly expanded into a massive monster over ten meters long.


    "That''s it?" Han Ming was stunned. It was too easy. How could something so clueless survive in the Desolate Flame Prison?


    Not wanting to waste time, Han Ming rushed forward, carefully plucking the Blazing Grass and storing it in his bag.


    "Finally, three Blazing Grass!" Han Ming grinned, about to leave when he glanced back at the donkey''s corpse.


    "Hmm... I wonder if this thing has a core. Probably not. It had no survival instincts. Must be low-tier."


    Hesitating, Han Ming decided to check. He flipped the donkey''s body over.


    *Clink...*


    A round, fiery-red core rolled out.


    "No way! Seriously!?" Han Ming''s eyes lit up. Luck was on his side, and it felt almost overwhelming.


    He stood there, holding the core, his heart racing.


    "All the materials... finally gathered." Han Ming was ecstatic.


    *Rustle... rustle...*


    A sound from the nearby bushes snapped Han Ming back to reality. Someone was coming! Thankfully, the grove and the flames hid him. He quickly pocketed the core and slipped away.


    With all the materials collected, all he needed now was the Crimson Flame Eagle. Smiling to himself, Han Ming disappeared into the flames.


    Two figures darted through the trees.


    "A donkey? In the Desolate Flame Prison? And it''s dead? Someone was here. Could it be that kid?" One of them, the city lord, bent down to examine the donkey''s corpse.


    Beside him stood the fire-attributed middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man stared at the donkey, deep in thought.


    "This thing... I feel like I''ve heard of it before."


    The city lord hesitated.


    After a moment, the middle-aged man''s expression changed. He exchanged a horrified look with the city lord, both realizing the donkey''s origin.


    "The Desolate Flame Prison''s ruler, Vajra! Vajra the old monster''s mount!!"


    The city lord broke into a cold sweat. Vajra! The most powerful entity in the Desolate Forest¡ªa fifth-tier fire-attributed War King!


    "Who''s the idiot who killed Vajra''s mount?" the city lord exclaimed.


    "Don''t think about it! Run! If Vajra finds us here, he''ll think we killed his mount!"


    The middle-aged man grabbed the city lord, ready to flee. But at that moment, a massive figure stomped into view.


    "Well, well! It''s been a while since I''ve seen visitors. You two are rare guests. It''s fate that we meet. Why don''t you come back to my place..."


    The four-meter-tall, shirtless, pitch-black giant, holding a seven-leaf Blazing Grass, was about to invite them for a visit when he noticed the massive corpse behind them.


    *Gulp.* The city lord swallowed hard, his face turning pale.


    *Thud.*


    The giant dropped the Blazing Grass. His expression shifted from joy to shock, then disbelief, and finally, unbridled rage.

 Chapter 117: The Demon Army Strikes

    Chapter 117: The Demon Army Strikes


    "L-Lord Vajra, let me explain!" The city lord''s face turned pale with fear.


    It was no joke. Vajra was a figure even the lord of the Desolate Storm avoided. It wasn¡¯t that Vajra was overwhelmingly stronger, but he was notoriously single-minded. Once he made up his mind, no one could change it. Moreover, his temperament was unpredictable¡ªcheerful one moment, enraged the next.


    Rumors had long circulated that Vajra was the most eccentric of all the lords. Unlike others, he never formed alliances, preferring to roam alone. His only companion throughout his life had been a massive black donkey.


    Years ago, a powerful expert from the Huangtian Continent had defeated Vajra, who had then retreated into the Desolate Flame Prison and hadn¡¯t been seen since. The fact that he had only his mount for company all these years showed how much he valued it. And now, the donkey was dead, and Vajra was holding a Blazing Grass in his hand.


    The fire-attributed middle-aged man quickly pieced together what had happened. Vajra must have gone to find Blazing Grass for his mount, only for some reckless fool to stumble upon it and kill the donkey with a single sword strike. And now, they had the misfortune of running into Vajra.


    "I''ll kill you two scum!"


    Vajra roared to the heavens.


    Seeing the danger, the city lord activated his wind-attributed movement technique, transforming into a gust of wind to escape.


    A massive black hand appeared out of nowhere, snatching the wind in its grasp.


    "I''ll kill you!!" Vajra bellowed, squeezing his hand. The city lord didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he was crushed into pulp. A fourth-tier expert, gone in an instant.


    "Lord Vajra, we didn¡¯t kill your mount! Look, it was clearly killed by a sword strike. Neither of us uses a sword!" The fire-attributed man seized the moment to explain.


    Vajra wiped the pulp off his hand onto a nearby tree and glared at the fire-attributed man. "What sword!?"


    The man¡¯s head spun from the deafening roar. "A sword! It¡¯s, it¡¯s a sword!" Even the usually fearless man was now stammering in terror. Vajra¡¯s mind was so simple that he couldn¡¯t even comprehend what a sword was in his rage.


    "Your sword!"


    "No, no, it¡¯s not my sword!"


    "Fine! You dare lie to me! If it¡¯s not a sword, then it¡¯s a blade!" Vajra, now furious, reached out to grab the man.


    The fire-attributed man was on the verge of losing his mind.


    "No, it¡¯s not a blade!"


    "Then it¡¯s a sword! I¡¯ll kill you!!" Vajra grabbed the man.


    "No, it¡¯s not my sword or my blade! It¡¯s someone else¡¯s sword!"


    Vajra hesitated, then roared, "I¡¯ll kill you, you bastard! Do you think I don¡¯t know what a sword or blade is? You don¡¯t even have a sword!!"


    The fire-attributed man, who had never encountered someone so unreasonable, was utterly dumbfounded.


    "No, don¡¯t kill me! If I die, you¡¯ll never know who the real killer is. Do you want the murderer to go free!?" The man felt a crushing force as his bones creaked under the pressure, nearly breaking.


    Vajra, desperate for revenge, suddenly realized the man¡¯s point. "So it wasn¡¯t you? Then who killed my mount? Tell me, or I¡¯ll crush you!"


    The fire-attributed man had no idea who had killed Vajra¡¯s mount, but he couldn¡¯t admit that. "It was someone named Han Er! He¡¯s killed many of us, and we¡¯ve been chasing him into the Desolate Flame Prison!"


    "Han Er!!" Vajra¡¯s face darkened with rage. His body trembled, veins bulging on his arms as he clenched his fists.


    The fire-attributed man was already pulp.


    "My apologies," Vajra muttered, realizing he had accidentally crushed the man. He casually wiped the remains onto a tree.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Han Er, I¡¯ll kill you!" Vajra roared again, remembering his mount¡¯s death.


    He closed his eyes, using his powerful fire-element perception to search for the nearest living being.


    This was the Desolate Flame Prison, a sea of fire, and he was a fifth-tier War King, a super expert. The flames were his eyes.


    "I¡¯ve found you!!" Vajra¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he leaped into the air, landing with a thunderous crash.


    Han Ming, who had been happily searching the sky for the Crimson Flame Eagle, suddenly saw a massive figure descending from above.


    *Boom!*


    Vajra¡¯s enormous body slammed into the ground, cracking the earth. Han Ming quickly stabilized himself, dissipating the shockwave.


    "You¡¯re Han Er! I¡¯ll kill you!" Vajra didn¡¯t give Han Ming a chance to speak, reaching out to grab him.


    Han Ming was horrified. The sheer aura of this giant was unlike anything he had ever felt. As the massive hand closed in, the demon soul burst out of Han Ming¡¯s body, only to be swatted away by Vajra.


    Desperate, Han Ming drew his Cyan Rainbow Sword, cutting a deep gash in his arm and slashing at Vajra.


    Vajra didn¡¯t dodge. The crimson arc struck his hand, leaving only a shallow mark.


    "Hmm? This is... Old Li¡¯s Cyan Rainbow Sword?"


    Vajra grabbed Han Ming, about to crush him, but paused.


    "Speak! What¡¯s your relationship with Old Li!"


    "Talk!"


    "Answer me, or I¡¯ll crush you!"


    Han Ming felt his body being squeezed to the breaking point, his face turning purple from lack of air. He frantically gestured at his throat.


    Vajra realized he was gripping too tightly and loosened his hold slightly.


    "Cough... cough..." Han Ming gasped for air, choking on the scorching heat. His ice shield had been shattered by Vajra¡¯s grip, leaving him exposed to the burning air.


    He knew the "Old Li" Vajra mentioned was likely Li Xiaotian. The Cyan Rainbow Sword had come from the Secret Sect and was probably one of Li Xiaotian¡¯s weapons.


    "I... I¡¯m his disciple."


    Vajra froze, then slowly released Han Ming, muttering, "Years ago, I committed many sins. I killed good people and bad, though mostly bad... probably all bad! Old Li defeated me and said I was simple-minded. Damn him!! Who¡¯s simple-minded!? He said I lacked judgment and couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill me. He made me swear never to leave the Desolate Flame Prison. Since he spared my life back then, I¡¯ll spare yours now. We¡¯re even!"


    Han Ming stared in disbelief as Vajra ranted, his emotions swinging wildly. After a moment, Vajra turned and left.


    Han Ming watched the giant walk away, utterly baffled. The man had come to kill him, muttered some nonsense, and then left. It seemed Vajra was another of the old man¡¯s defeated foes.


    Shaken by the sudden encounter, Han Ming stood up, dusted himself off, and summoned the demon soul. He continued his journey, unaware that this brief meeting with the "monster" would later lead to a heroic alliance against the demon army, where Vajra would stand as the only lord who didn¡¯t betray humanity.


    Two days later, Han Ming finally spotted the Crimson Flame Eagle in the sky and gave chase. However, the eagle remained high above, refusing to descend. Han Ming had no choice but to run after it.


    Five days passed, and Han Ming, still chasing the eagle, found himself at the edge of the Desolate Flame Prison.


    Before him was a bottomless chasm, its depths shrouded in darkness. Eerie wails echoed from within, and a bone-chilling wind made Han Ming shiver. The Crimson Flame Eagle, flying over the chasm, was suddenly pulled down by an unseen force, plummeting into the abyss.


    "The Ghost Domain? What now?" Han Ming hesitated at the edge.


    "Got you at last!" The wind-attributed elder spotted Han Ming and lunged at him, transforming into a gust of wind.


    Han Ming turned, but too late. The elder¡¯s fist struck his chest, sending him flying over the edge of the chasm.


    "If I¡¯m going down, you¡¯re coming with me!" Han Ming, mid-air, grabbed the elder¡¯s arm, dragging him into the abyss.


    The two fell rapidly, the wind howling in their ears. Han Ming summoned an ice shield to protect himself.


    The elder, however, wasn¡¯t done. Even as they fell, he struck at Han Ming.


    Han Ming, unable to dodge in mid-air, was furious. "All this over a blood garnet? You¡¯d chase me to the ends of the earth for that!?"


    "Restrain him!" Han Ming shouted, punching back.


    The two traded blows in mid-air, neither able to dodge. The demon soul appeared, spraying silver threads that entangled the elder. Both took hits, their bodies separating as they plummeted into the endless darkness.


    *Splash! Splash!*


    Two sounds echoed as they hit water.


    It was a vast, dark amber lake, eerily still and lifeless. The calm surface was shattered by their fall.


    The elder surfaced first, lunging at Han Ming with a palm strike.


    Han Ming raised his arm to block, but the elder¡¯s hand froze mid-strike.


    "What... what is that!?"


    The elder¡¯s eyes were fixed on something behind Han Ming.


    Han Ming cautiously swam backward, keeping his eyes on the elder. When the elder didn¡¯t pursue, Han Ming turned to look.


    What he saw made his blood run cold.


    A massive, endless army of figures swayed in the wind, their skeletal bodies draped in rotting flesh.


    "Demon soldiers!" the elder gasped.


    The figures opened their eyes, their empty sockets glowing with red dots. There were tens of thousands of them, stretching as far as the eye could see.


    "Weren¡¯t these things sealed in the demon realm? How did they get out!?" The elder was in shock.


    Han Ming¡¯s heart sank. His worst fear had come true¡ªthe demon army had breached the barrier.


    The nearest demon soldiers opened their eyes, releasing a dark battle aura Han Ming had never seen before.


    "Run! We have to warn the humans! The demon army is here!" The elder, forgetting his feud with Han Ming, leaped out of the water and began scaling the chasm wall.


    Han Ming noticed a group of demon soldiers tearing into the Crimson Flame Eagle.


    *Whoosh!*


    A demon soldier hurled an axe at the elder, its dark battle aura radiating the strength of a first-tier War Maniac.


    The elder deflected the axe, but before he could react, dozens more flew at him, each carrying the same level of power.


    "Kid, run! Warn the humans! One of us has to make it out alive!!"


    The elder, seeing Han Ming frozen in shock, shouted in desperation.

 Chapter 118: The Choice

    Chapter 118: The Choice


    Han Ming and the wind-attributed elder had both fallen into the heart of the Desolate Forest¡ªthe Ghost Domain. There, they discovered a gathering army of demon soldiers.


    The mountains and fields were teeming with demon soldiers, especially those closest to Han Ming and the elder, all of whom were at the War Maniac level.


    "If these powerful demon soldiers gather their forces and march on the human world, it¡¯s over," Han Ming thought, stunned by the sight before him.


    The two humans had already caught the attention of some nearby demon soldiers, who began attacking the elder as he tried to escape and warn the human world.


    Dozens of demon soldiers hurled their axes at the elder, who dodged frantically.


    Although the demon soldiers were only at the War Maniac level and the elder was a War Soul, as the saying goes, even a hero can¡¯t withstand overwhelming numbers.


    Their only option was to flee. Surrounded by hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers, even a War King would stand no chance.


    Han Ming leaped out of the water, only to be met by a dozen demon soldiers charging at him.


    He drew his Cyan Rainbow Sword, slashed his arm, and swung the sword, sending the demon soldiers flying. Some were cut in half, while others lost their legs.


    But Han Ming was shocked to see that the fallen demon soldiers didn¡¯t lose their ability to move.


    Those cut in half crawled toward him with their upper bodies, seemingly impervious to pain.


    "Stop resisting, kid. Find a way out of here. Demon soldiers don¡¯t bleed or feel pain. You have to completely destroy their bodies or crush their heads to stop them. These things have already died once; they¡¯re not easy to kill again."


    The elder struggled against dozens of demon soldiers, his wind-attributed battle energy shredding them into pieces.


    But the sheer number of demon soldiers was overwhelming, and the elder¡¯s energy was depleting rapidly, especially since these soldiers were all at the War Maniac level.


    Even those not completely destroyed would crawl back, swinging their weapons at his legs.


    Han Ming wanted to escape, but he had no chance. The only way out was to climb back up the cliff, but he couldn¡¯t spare the effort.


    Countless black battle energies and weapons came at him. As a first-tier War Maniac, he could barely defend himself, let alone counterattack or escape.


    After using the Cyan Rainbow Sword a few times, Han Ming felt dizzy. Yet, the demon soldiers kept coming.


    He couldn¡¯t keep using the sword. If this continued, he¡¯d bleed to death before the demon soldiers could kill him.


    Han Ming glanced to the side. The demon soldiers who had been feasting on the Crimson Flame Eagle had joined the attack.


    "Ugh!"


    Han Ming, constantly fending off a dozen demon soldiers, was caught off guard. One soldier landed a blow on his waist. Han Ming grunted, crushing the soldier¡¯s skull with his bare hands.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Compared to the elder, Han Ming had it slightly easier. Most of the demon soldiers focused on the elder, who was stronger.


    Han Ming fought his way to the elder¡¯s side, and the two stood back-to-back, defending against the onslaught.


    In this dire moment, they set aside their past grievances, trusting each other with their lives. Their personal feud was trivial compared to the endless horde of demon soldiers.


    Most of the pressure fell on the elder.


    Meanwhile, those still searching for Han Ming in the Desolate Flame Prison had no idea that he and the elder were fighting for their lives in the Ghost Domain.


    "Pant... pant... These are third-tier demon soldiers, equivalent to human War Maniacs. I see second-tier soldiers in the distance, but no first-tier ones. There are no fourth-tier soldiers yet. This must be a probing attack. The seal on the demon realm is likely only partially broken. We still have a chance."


    The elder, exhausted from the prolonged battle, gasped for breath. Around them, piles of demon soldier corpses had accumulated.


    "So, you¡¯re saying these soldiers won¡¯t attack the human world immediately?"


    Han Ming was in better shape than the elder, as he relied on his physical strength rather than battle energy.


    "Pant... pant... Kid, I underestimated you. But our situation is grim. There are only about 100,000 to 200,000 soldiers here. Once they gather 500,000, they can conquer a human kingdom. We need someone to warn the humans so they can prepare. If the army reaches over a million, they¡¯ll sweep across the entire Northern Alliance. It¡¯ll be too late."


    "How do we escape? There are too many soldiers. We¡¯ll be exhausted in ten minutes."


    The elder¡¯s face was grave, but he had no solution.


    *Buzz... buzz...*


    A strange sound echoed in Han Ming¡¯s head.


    What¡¯s that? Han Ming wondered.


    It seemed to come from his storage bag.


    This!?


    While swinging his sword, Han Ming opened the bag and saw something glowing faintly, vibrating as if trying to escape.


    The battle axe! Han Ming was shocked.


    What¡¯s going on? The axe had never shown any signs of life before, let alone vibrated like this.


    Wait! The axe might be more effective against these soldiers. Its weight and size would allow for wider attacks, making it more useful against the endless horde.


    Han Ming took out the axe, which vibrated more intensely, almost leaping from his hands.


    The nearest demon soldiers hesitated, seemingly wary of the axe.


    No!


    Han Ming¡¯s mind raced. The soldiers had been fearless until now, unbothered by pain or death. Yet, they seemed afraid of the axe.


    Could it be...? Han Ming had an idea.


    The axe was made from the bark of the World Tree¡¯s remnants. The World Tree was the source of all life, while these soldiers were undead abominations. The two were polar opposites¡ªone brimming with life, the other steeped in death.


    Perhaps they counter each other!


    Excited by this thought, Han Ming swung the axe, shattering three demon soldiers into pieces. The fragments smoked and disintegrated, and the half-bodied soldier didn¡¯t rise again.


    Han Ming was thrilled, and the elder noticed the effect.


    "There¡¯s hope!" Han Ming exclaimed.


    The elder¡¯s eyes lit up. "What¡¯s that axe made of? If we had more weapons like this, we could stand against the demon army. The Monte Empire alone has a million soldiers. With three million across the Northern Alliance, we could even invade the demon realm!"


    Han Ming shook his head. "This axe is made from a unique material. There¡¯s no other like it."


    The elder¡¯s excitement faded.


    "Old man, go! These soldiers fear my weapon. I¡¯ll hold them off. You warn the humans!" Han Ming pushed the elder toward the cliff.


    "But... what about you? If I leave, you¡¯ll face all these soldiers alone. Even with that weapon, you won¡¯t survive." The elder was stunned that Han Ming would sacrifice himself.


    Han Ming swung the axe, scattering the soldiers, and grabbed the elder¡¯s collar. "This is about humanity¡¯s future! I can buy some time with this weapon. Go!!" He shoved the elder away and turned to face the advancing horde.


    The elder bowed deeply to Han Ming. "I underestimated you. Your courage is admirable. I¡¯ll make sure your sacrifice is remembered."


    "GO!!!" Han Ming, now alone, was struck twice by axes. He roared at the elder.


    Without hesitation, the elder leaped up the cliff, climbing swiftly and disappearing from view.


    Han Ming turned to face the endless sea of demon soldiers, their red eyes glowing in the darkness.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!"


    Han Ming tore off his shirt, revealing the scars from countless battles. Each scar was a testament to his survival.


    Bare-chested, he pulled out a flask of strong liquor he had been saving and downed it in one gulp.


    "Let¡¯s go, you bastards!! If you want to reach the demon realm, you¡¯ll have to get through me first!!"


    With a sword in his left hand, stained with his blood, and the axe in his right, Han Ming charged into the demon army, laughing defiantly.

 Chapter 119: The Rush

    Chapter 119: The Rush


    Han Ming was surrounded by the demon army, with both the demon soul and Xiao Jian, the larva of the Destruction Butterfly, fighting alongside him.


    Standing atop a mountain of rotting bones, Han Ming frantically hacked away at the endless tide of demon soldiers.


    "Come on! Come on!! Hahaha, I¡¯m not losing out! Killing one is breaking even, killing two is a profit!"


    Han Ming laughed maniacally, deflecting a spear hurled at him with his axe before leaping down from the pile of corpses.


    His body was riddled with deep, bone-exposing wounds, blood pouring out relentlessly. He had no time to heal himself.


    All he could do was kill! Kill! Kill!


    The slaughter was endless.


    Han Ming¡¯s vision was consumed by nothing but bloodshed.


    "Kill all these bastards!" Han Ming¡¯s mind was slipping, his only thought to swing his weapons relentlessly.


    The demon soul was also being struck repeatedly by the demon soldiers, its form growing more ethereal. The magic energy Han Ming provided was becoming intermittent.


    Xiao Jian, however, remained unscathed. It was ecstatic. The life force of these demon soldiers was entirely different from that of humans¡ªit was a form of death energy.


    While not as nourishing as human life force, it still provided Xiao Jian with the energy it needed.


    After all, the Destruction Butterfly was a terrifying creature native to the demon realm.


    Han Ming was lost in a bloodlust, his eyes bloodshot, his body covered in wounds with barely an inch of unbroken skin.


    *Boom!!*


    A loud crash echoed from behind Han Ming.


    "Cough... cough... No! Flying demon soldiers!"


    Han Ming turned to see the wind-attributed elder, who had tried to escape, now lying on the ground.


    "What¡¯s going on!?" Han Ming felt a wave of despair.


    He had been ready to die, to sacrifice himself in this endless sea of demon soldiers, knowing that someone had gone to warn the human world. He had held onto that hope.


    But now, that hope was shattered. Han Ming felt a deep sense of helplessness.


    His swings grew slower.


    "Is there any point? What¡¯s the use of killing more? Can we really wipe out this army of over a hundred thousand demon soldiers?"


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes grew hollow. The last shred of hope that had kept him going was gone.


    In the sky, several flying demon soldiers with human bodies and bat wings circled down, surrounding Han Ming.


    It was these creatures that had intercepted the elder as he tried to climb the cliff.


    "Kid! Catch!"


    The elder threw something at Han Ming.


    Han Ming instinctively caught it, then swung his axe to cleave through a demon soldier in front of him. He glanced at what he had caught.


    It was a small, round red pill, exuding a refreshing fragrance. It looked miraculous.


    "Go. I¡¯ll hold them off. With that weapon of yours, the flying demons can¡¯t stop you. Leave this to me."


    The elder¡¯s eyes flashed with determination.


    Han Ming turned to look at the elder, who was smiling faintly at him.


    "Go."


    The elder smiled as he spoke. At the same time, a surge of wind-attributed battle energy erupted from his body, shredding all nearby demon soldiers into pieces.


    He was burning his life force! He was going to self-destruct!


    Han Ming¡¯s pupils contracted. He immediately understood the elder¡¯s plan.


    The elder nodded slightly at Han Ming, saying nothing more.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Han Ming sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing. He swung his axe, forcing the demon soldiers back, and grabbed the half-eaten corpse of the Crimson Flame Eagle. With a powerful leap, he jumped dozens of meters into the air, his hands clawing into the cliff face.


    He looked down to see the elder exhale deeply, as if a great burden had been lifted from his shoulders.


    "Kid, I¡¯ll give you one last push!" The elder unleashed all his remaining battle energy.


    A giant wind-attributed spider emerged from his body, its four- to five-meter-long legs stabbing into the demon soldiers. The legs pierced through the soldiers, flinging them far away. Yet, even with gaping holes in their chests, the soldiers got back up and charged again.


    *BOOM!!!*


    A deafening explosion erupted as the elder¡¯s battle energy detonated. Countless wind blades scattered in all directions, shredding hundreds of third-tier demon soldiers into pieces.


    The self-destruction of a fourth-tier War Soul was a sight Han Ming had never witnessed before. The massive blast of wind sent Han Ming hurtling into the sky.


    His body shot upward like a shadow, pursued by four or five flying demon soldiers.


    Han Ming tied the Crimson Flame Eagle¡¯s corpse securely to his back. After ascending nearly a hundred meters, he grabbed onto the cliff face and began climbing rapidly.


    The flying demon soldiers followed, spitting black, pus-filled spikes at him. Han Ming climbed with one hand while using his axe to deflect the spikes. The spikes flew past, embedding into the cliff and dissolving the rock with a sizzling sound.


    Seeing that Han Ming¡¯s weapon could block their spikes, the flying demons abandoned ranged attacks and closed in.


    The demons let out piercing shrieks, creating sonic waves that shook the cliff, causing rocks to tumble. They extended their sharp claws, aiming for Han Ming.


    The sonic waves made Han Ming¡¯s chest tighten, and he felt a metallic taste in his mouth. He spat a mouthful of blood onto the cliff face.


    He swung his axe to drive the demons back and continued climbing.


    The flying demons, realizing Han Ming couldn¡¯t withstand their sonic attacks, opened their mouths wide and let out ear-splitting wails.


    Han Ming¡¯s head throbbed with intense pain, and his vision blurred.


    "Grab those bastards for me!!"


    Han Ming roared in anger.


    The demon soul emerged from his body, shooting out dozens of silver threads that ensnared one of the flying demons.


    The flying demon, also a third-tier soldier, wasn¡¯t particularly strong and was easily captured. The demon soul yanked it toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming swung his axe, cleaving the demon in two.


    "Again!" Han Ming shouted as he climbed rapidly.


    "How deep is this damn place? I¡¯ve already climbed a hundred meters, and there¡¯s still no end in sight."


    He killed another flying demon the demon soul dragged to him.


    A thick black mist appeared above Han Ming.


    Uncertain what it was, Han Ming quickly cast an ice shield and sped up his climb.


    The ice shield began to dissolve upon contact with the black mist, forcing Han Ming to replenish its energy.


    "Why didn¡¯t I encounter this mist on the way down?" Han Ming muttered in frustration.


    Fortunately, the mist wasn¡¯t too thick. In less than the time it took to drink a cup of tea, Han Ming emerged from the mist into the light of the setting sun.


    The crimson sunset bathed Han Ming as he looked up to see the edge of the Ghost Domain pit within reach. Behind him, the demon soldiers were nowhere to be seen, and the flying demons had all been killed.


    When he was just a dozen meters from the top, Han Ming thrust his feet into a crevice in the cliff and leaped, landing safely on solid ground.


    As he looked at the sea of flames before him, Han Ming felt as if he had crossed into another world.


    "All the materials are ready, and I have the Crimson Flame Eagle¡¯s corpse. Next, I need to head to the Desolate Ice Plains to find the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm."


    Han Ming murmured to himself, closing his eyes to sense the tracking mark on the ice silkworm.


    Fortunately, though the mark had faded, it was still detectable.


    "You! You¡¯re here! Give me back my son¡¯s life!!" A figure charged at Han Ming, pausing momentarily before erupting in rage.


    Han Ming recognized the man as Mo Tianqi, whose child had been killed by the demon soul. A bitter taste filled Han Ming¡¯s mouth.


    "Move! There¡¯s an army of nearly 200,000 demon soldiers below. At the rate they¡¯re gathering, they¡¯ll have a million troops in half a year. The Northern Alliance will be finished," Han Ming said grimly.


    Mo Tianqi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, then he burst into maniacal laughter.


    "If you¡¯re going to lie, at least make it believable! Everyone knows the demon realm is sealed by the dragons and elves. How could they break through? No matter what you say, I won¡¯t let you go this time. Prepare to die!!"


    Mo Tianqi, completely ignoring Han Ming¡¯s explanation, charged at him, thrilled to see Han Ming heavily injured.


    Han Ming, unwilling to engage, dodged past Mo Tianqi.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going!?" Mo Tianqi roared, slashing at Han Ming.


    Han Ming took the blow to his back, spitting blood but refusing to stop.


    He swallowed the pill the elder had given him.


    Instantly, a surge of energy filled his body. A gust of wind formed beneath his feet, quickly turning into two small cyclones.


    Han Ming felt his body grow light as the cyclones propelled him forward, leaving Mo Tianqi far behind.


    The scenery blurred as Han Ming raced past. Several groups of pursuers spotted him and gave chase, but Han Ming¡¯s speed was unmatched. He left them in the dust.


    A day later, Han Ming let out a long cry as he burst out of the Desolate Flame Prison, landing firmly on the ground of the Desolate Storm. The cyclones beneath his feet dissipated.


    "It¡¯s him! The kid¡¯s out!"


    The hundreds of people waiting at the edge of the Desolate Flame Prison immediately charged at Han Ming.


    Han Ming turned and ran, his body swaying unsteadily. The severe blood loss and untreated wounds were taking their toll.


    He had no time to tend to his injuries.


    As the pursuers closed in, Han Ming felt helpless.


    In the distance, a graceful figure approached.


    "Hehe, friend Han Er, we meet again."


    "You... who are you...?" Han Ming stared at the stunning woman, struggling to recognize her.


    The woman chuckled. "Are all these people chasing you? You really know how to stir up trouble."


    This woman was none other than the transformed demoness, also known as Kulo, whom Han Ming had met before. To avoid unnecessary trouble, she had altered her appearance and aura. Han Ming didn¡¯t recognize her, and with Catherine¡¯s help through the Ring of Residence, his aura had also changed. To the demoness, Han Ming was simply Han Er.


    Han Ming stared at the woman, his heart racing.


    Her strength was unfathomable. Though she had concealed her power, Han Ming felt an overwhelming pressure. Even the master of Gurgleburg paled in comparison. If he had to guess, her strength was at least on par with Vajra¡¯s.


    What Han Ming didn¡¯t know was that this demoness was the top disciple of Li Xiaotian, the greatest expert across the Huangtian and Northern Alliance continents. She had even managed to ambush Li Xiaotian, a feat that spoke volumes about her power.

 Chapter 120: The Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor

    Chapter 120: The Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor


    The pursuers, seeing the sudden appearance of a mysterious woman whose strength they couldn¡¯t fathom, halted in their tracks, too wary to approach.


    Han Ming, burdened with a critical mission, couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. Seeing the woman¡¯s immense power, he quickly spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but the demon army is gathering in the Ghost Domain. If you believe me, go to the Monte Empire and find an old man named Merlin. Tell him what¡¯s happening.¡±


    The woman chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go yourself?¡±


    Han Ming replied urgently, ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough. It would take me at least two months to get out of the Desolate Forest, and with so many people chasing me, I¡¯d only delay things.¡±


    The woman tilted her head, studying Han Ming for a moment. His desperation seemed genuine.


    ¡°I can protect you. If I go to deliver the message, what will you do?¡± she probed.


    Han Ming shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. This is too important. Just go. I¡¯ll handle my own problems.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Are you sure about the demon army gathering? Is this real?¡±


    Han Ming nodded emphatically.


    The woman¡¯s face showed disbelief. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back.¡± With that, she transformed into a streak of light and dashed into the Desolate Flame Prison.


    Han Ming knew the matter was too grave for her to take his word for it. She must have gone to verify it herself.


    While she was gone, Han Ming took the opportunity to absorb several small crystals, replenishing his energy and healing his wounds. He felt somewhat restored.


    Seeing the woman leave, the pursuers resumed their chase.


    ¡°Damn these idiots!¡± Han Ming cursed under his breath, speeding up as he continued to treat his injuries.


    This time, he didn¡¯t have the task of hunting magical beasts, and he was somewhat familiar with the terrain of the various perilous regions. It had taken him over half a year to reach this point, excluding the year he spent learning from Li Xiaotian. Now, his return journey was much faster.


    Along the way, the Desolate Storm dispatched two more city lords to pursue him.


    Han Ming raced ahead, a massive crowd of pursuers hot on his heels.


    Ten days later, Han Ming reached the edge of the Desolate Storm, where it bordered the Ancient Desolate Forest. He bore several deep wounds, mostly inflicted by the two city lords. Reluctantly, he had the demon soul delay the city lords while he continued his desperate run.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared before him.


    It was the woman.


    ¡°You were right. The demon army is indeed gathering. The seal is weakening, but for now, only fourth-tier demon soldiers can pass through. The situation isn¡¯t catastrophic yet. I¡¯ll go find that old man Merlin. Take care of yourself.¡±


    She tossed Han Ming a strange herb before vanishing into the distance.


    Han Ming examined the herb. Trusting that the woman had no reason to harm him¡ªshe could easily kill him with a wave of her hand¡ªhe chewed and swallowed it.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    A cooling sensation spread through his body, revitalizing him. Though his wounds remained, he felt significantly better and picked up his pace.


    A month later, Han Ming finally arrived at the Desolate Ice Plains. Along the way, he had no choice but to pass through the Desert Snake Clan¡¯s territory again, as it was the only route he knew to the outside world.


    The snake people, recognizing Han Ming, were furious and sent their warriors after him, adding to his pursuers.


    The tracking mark for the Profound Sky Ice Silkworm was growing fainter.


    Han Ming knew the silkworm might be emerging from its cocoon. Glancing back, he saw that the demon soul and Xiao Jian had successfully delayed the pursuers, who were now nowhere in sight. It seemed he had bought himself some time.


    With that, Han Ming sprinted toward the fading tracking mark.


    As he approached the ridge where he had first encountered the ice silkworm, the mark suddenly vanished.


    Panicking, Han Ming slowed down and hid in a crevice within an ice mountain. He took out the five fire-attributed beast cores, the three Blazing Grass plants, and the Crimson Flame Eagle¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°I wonder if the Crimson Flame Eagle has a core,¡± Han Ming thought, reaching into the eagle¡¯s body. Soon, he pulled out a fire-attributed core.


    Delighted, Han Ming realized this would enhance the potion¡¯s potency. The ice silkworm¡¯s strength upon emerging was uncertain, but the extra core would make the concoction even more effective.


    He took out a large ceramic bowl, placed the cores and Blazing Grass inside, and used the hilt of his Cyan Rainbow Sword to crush and grind them into powder.


    ¡°The Crimson Flame Eagle is dead, so I can¡¯t feed it the powder. I¡¯ll have to apply it directly. It shouldn¡¯t affect the potency too much.¡±


    After some hesitation, Han Ming carefully spread the powder throughout the eagle¡¯s body, ensuring every part was covered.


    Once done, he set aside a small amount of powder for later use and quietly approached the cave where the ice silkworm had cocooned.


    The cave no longer emitted the white mist, which relieved Han Ming. At least he could enter.


    He threw the prepared Crimson Flame Eagle corpse near the cave entrance and hid behind an ice block, holding his breath as he waited for the ice silkworm to appear.


    Half an hour passed, but there was no movement.


    ¡°Has the ice silkworm left? Or has it evolved and no longer craves the Crimson Flame Eagle?¡±


    Han Ming¡¯s heart sank. If so, his two years of effort would have been for nothing.


    As the sky darkened, despair set in.


    ¡°Two years¡­ wasted,¡± Han Ming sighed deeply.


    *Rustle¡­ rustle¡­*


    A faint sound reached Han Ming¡¯s ears. His body stiffened, and his ears perked up. The hope he had nearly abandoned flared again.


    He peered toward the cave entrance and saw a tall, shadowy figure slowly emerging.


    The figure moved awkwardly, clearly weakened from just breaking out of its cocoon.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes widened as the figure stepped into the light, revealing its true form.


    His heart nearly stopped.


    ¡°W-what is that!?¡± Han Ming stammered, his voice trembling.


    Before him stood a massive creature, five meters tall, with four thick legs and nine long necks, each crowned with a serpent¡¯s head. Its yellow eyes glowed with an eerie light, their pupils slit like a snake¡¯s.


    ¡°The Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor! What¡¯s it doing here!?¡± the demon soul¡¯s voice echoed in Han Ming¡¯s mind, startling him.


    The Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor!? A sixth-tier magical beast!? How could the ice silkworm have evolved into this? Snakes lay eggs¡ªhow did it emerge from a cocoon? This defied everything Han Ming knew.


    He barely dared to breathe. A sixth-tier beast! The first of its kind to appear in the Northern Alliance in thousands of years!


    ¡°If you¡¯re after its core, now¡¯s the time. It¡¯s at its weakest, just out of its cocoon. Look, it¡¯s unsteady on its feet, and its skin is still translucent. By tomorrow, it¡¯ll be too late. A mature Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor can grow up to a hundred meters tall,¡± the demon soul warned.


    The serpent emperor approached the Crimson Flame Eagle¡¯s corpse, its nine heads sniffing the carcass.


    ¡°A sixth-tier beast¡­ Can six beast cores and three Blazing Grass plants really deal with it?¡± Han Ming worried.


    The demon soul replied, ¡°It¡¯s severely injured and at its weakest. Killing it outright might be impossible, but we can seriously wound it. Use your Cyan Rainbow Sword to attack from a distance. Don¡¯t get close, or its freezing aura will turn you into an ice statue. Once it¡¯s dead, retrieve its core.¡±


    Han Ming was puzzled. How did the demon soul know so much? She was only a fourth-tier water spirit. There was no time to dwell on it, though. The serpent emperor¡¯s nine heads began tearing into the Crimson Flame Eagle.


    In moments, the eagle¡¯s corpse was devoured.


    *Roar!*


    A pained cry erupted from the serpent emperor¡¯s nine heads.


    ¡°Now!¡± the demon soul urged.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes gleamed. He leaped out from behind the ice block, drew his Cyan Rainbow Sword, and slashed his arm. With a swift motion, he sent a massive crimson arc hurtling toward the beast!

 Chapter 121: The Core of Extreme Cold

    Chapter 121: The Core of Extreme Cold


    The Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor writhed in agony on the ground, its massive body thrashing as the crimson arc from Han Ming¡¯s sword slashed across one of its heads. The translucent, immature skin split open, revealing a shallow wound.


    "It¡¯s working!" Han Ming exclaimed excitedly, quickly coating his sword with more blood and swinging again.


    This time, the crimson arc struck the serpent emperor¡¯s neck, and a spray of pale yellow fluid gushed out.


    The serpent emperor rolled in pain, its body burning from the combined effects of the six fire-attributed beast cores and the Blazing Grass powder. Its translucent skin now glowed faintly red.


    "This thing has nine heads. Do I have to cut off all of them to kill it? If so, I¡¯ll bleed to death before it does," Han Ming muttered, his anxiety growing. Two strikes had barely fazed the beast, whereas a fourth-tier magical beast would have been decapitated by now.


    "Unfortunately, yes. As long as even one head remains, the others can regenerate over time. This creature is notoriously difficult to kill," the demon soul replied.


    "Damn it! I¡¯m not a blood bank! All I¡¯ve done these past few days is bleed. If I weren¡¯t a water mage with healing spells and a steady supply of magic crystals, I¡¯d be a dried-up husk by now," Han Ming grumbled, though he didn¡¯t stop swinging his sword.


    The serpent emperor was too consumed by pain to retaliate, rolling on the ground and spewing black, charred substances from its mouths.


    "Judging by its condition, the serpent emperor must have been severely injured before it cocooned. I wonder what could have done that," the demon soul mused.


    Her words sparked an idea in Han Ming. Before it cocooned, the serpent emperor had been in its Profound Sky Ice Silkworm form, heavily injured by the three-colored Destruction Butterfly. While he no longer had the butterfly, he still had its larva, Xiao Jian.


    Xiao Jian was nowhere near as powerful as the three-colored butterfly, but it was better than nothing.


    "Xiao Jian! Go, suck it dry!" Han Ming ordered eagerly.


    Xiao Jian wriggled out of the pouch, its red body twisting and turning as it landed on the ground. It had been wreaking havoc on Han Ming¡¯s pursuers, leaving a trail of psychological scars in its wake.


    "Stop showing off and get to work! Or I¡¯ll kick your butt!" Han Ming scolded, though he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Xiao Jian¡¯s antics.


    Xiao Jian rolled onto its back, then scurried over to the serpent emperor, leaping onto its body and beginning to feed. Black threads extended from Xiao Jian¡¯s mouth, spreading across the serpent emperor¡¯s skin. When the threads reached its heart, a faint white light emerged, pushing the black threads back.


    Han Ming was stunned. This had never happened before.


    The demon soul was equally surprised, her expression shifting as she watched the red larva. "What kind of creature is this?" she wondered. Xiao Jian¡¯s fearlessness was unprecedented. Even the Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor, a rare and formidable beast, couldn¡¯t intimidate it.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Xiao Jian, now irritated, stood upright, its tail raised high as it bit into the serpent emperor¡¯s skin. The black threads multiplied, but the white light continued to resist, pushing them back.


    "Are you just going to stand there and watch? Or do you want your little bug to get torn apart?" the demon soul snapped.


    Han Ming snapped out of his daze and resumed slashing at the serpent emperor with his sword. The white light weakened under the combined assault, and Xiao Jian¡¯s black threads began to gain ground.


    However, Xiao Jian¡¯s body started to show white patches, a sign of frostbite from the serpent emperor¡¯s intense cold.


    "Damn it, I refuse to believe I can¡¯t take down this newborn beast!" Han Ming growled, stepping closer despite the biting cold.


    With a roar, he slashed his hand deeply, letting blood drip onto his sword.


    "Go!"


    A more powerful crimson arc shot out, striking the same wound Han Ming had been targeting. One of the serpent emperor¡¯s heads rolled to the ground.


    The white light weakened further.


    "Ha! I¡¯ll wear you down!" Han Ming laughed triumphantly.


    "Keep it up, Xiao Jian!" Han Ming cheered, continuing to slash at the serpent emperor while carefully conserving every drop of blood.


    Under their combined efforts, the serpent emperor¡¯s struggles grew weaker, and Xiao Jian¡¯s frostbite began to fade. The black threads finally broke through, penetrating the serpent emperor¡¯s heart.


    Half an hour later, Han Ming, pale and exhausted, stared at the motionless serpent emperor and burst into laughter.


    "I did it! I actually did it!" he exclaimed before collapsing unconscious.


    The demon soul shook her head at the sight. "This kid is insane. Does he have a death wish? Cutting himself like it¡¯s nothing. But I have to admit, his determination is impressive. Most people would have passed out long ago."


    By the cave entrance, Han Ming and the serpent emperor¡¯s corpse lay on the ground, while Xiao Jian anxiously circled Han Ming, unable to help.


    As dawn broke, sunlight bathed Han Ming¡¯s body.


    "Ah... that was a good sleep," Han Ming murmured, stretching as he sat up, his expression dazed.


    "Good sleep? I don¡¯t know what your body is made of. You lost so much blood, yet you look perfectly fine after one night. The serpent emperor is dead. Hurry up before your enemies catch up," the demon soul scolded, annoyed by Han Ming¡¯s carefree attitude.


    Han Ming blinked, then slapped his forehead. "Right! I almost forgot!"


    He scrambled to his feet, his excitement returning. "The core! My extreme cold core!" he shouted, practically drooling.


    After nearly two years of relentless effort, he was finally about to reap the rewards.


    Tears welled up in Han Ming¡¯s eyes, but he forced them back. "I¡¯m going to become a powerful mage," he whispered.


    He smeared the remaining powder on his hands and pulled out a small dagger from the storage bag Merlin had given him. He stabbed at the serpent emperor¡¯s skin, but the blade bounced off.


    "Use your Cyan Rainbow Sword. Even though the serpent emperor just emerged from its cocoon and its skin is still translucent, it¡¯s still a sixth-tier beast. Ordinary weapons can¡¯t harm it," the demon soul advised.


    Han Ming sheathed the dagger and drew his sword, cutting his hand again to coat the blade with blood. The sword hummed as he plunged it into the serpent emperor¡¯s skin.


    With a grunt, Han Ming put all his strength into the cut. The serpent emperor¡¯s skin was incredibly tough, and the sword dragged a deep groove into the ground as he worked.


    "Damn, this thing¡¯s skin is like steel! If I weren¡¯t unnaturally strong, I¡¯d never get through it," Han Ming muttered, staring at the small wound he had managed to make.


    He reached into the wound with his hand, the intense cold biting into his flesh. The powder on his hand neutralized some of the frost, but it was quickly wearing off.


    "Almost there!" Han Ming trembled as he pulled out a deep blue, spherical core from the serpent emperor¡¯s body.


    The powder on his hand was nearly depleted by the cold.


    "Quickly!" Han Ming urged himself, closing his eyes as he held the core.


    The demon soul, knowing this was a critical moment, loosened the threads binding Han Ming¡¯s core without being asked.


    This core was a dangerous artifact. One misstep, and Han Ming could lose his life¡ªand she would be dragged down with him. Now was not the time for hesitation.


    With the core unbound, a surge of magical energy flooded Han Ming¡¯s body, flowing from his hand into the serpent emperor¡¯s core.

 Chapter 122: Success!

    Chapter 122: Success!


    A miniature soul of the Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor was drawn into Han Ming¡¯s body by his magical energy.


    The Water God¡¯s Scripture contained detailed instructions on how to absorb an extreme cold core. Han Ming followed the method meticulously, circulating his magical energy.


    Gradually, his body became encased in a thick layer of frost, eventually turning him into an ice statue.


    "Damn it! Where did that kid go?"


    A group of pursuers had been searching the Desolate Ice Plains for two days but had found no trace of Han Ming.


    "He must still be here. Our scouts outside haven¡¯t reported anyone with a glowing blood mark leaving."


    "Keep searching! We have to find him!!"


    Two weeks later.


    Another group approached Han Ming¡¯s location.


    "Hey, what¡¯s that over there?"


    One of them pointed at a massive pale blue glacier in the distance.


    "Let¡¯s check it out," said a stronger member of the group, his face grim. He was frustrated. They had been searching this godforsaken place for over two weeks with no sign of the kid. Could he have grown wings and flown away?


    "Boss, look! This glacier is pale blue. How strange."


    One reckless man reached out to touch the glacier.


    "Don¡¯t!" the leader shouted, sensing something was wrong.


    "Ah!"


    The man¡¯s fingers touched the glacier, and he tried to pull back, but his hand was stuck. A pale blue hue began spreading up his arm, and he felt nothing, as if his arm had been disconnected from his body.


    The others watched in horror as the man turned into a blue ice statue.


    "This thing is too strange. Don¡¯t touch it! Let¡¯s get out of here!" the leader ordered, and the group fled.


    Half a month later.


    A large group of several hundred people gathered near the blue glacier.


    Among them were two city lords from the Desolate Storm, Mo Tianqi, and three War Soul experts. The rest were all War Maniacs. Such a force was rarely seen in the outside world. Even a single War Maniac could rival a city¡¯s military commander, let alone War Soul experts, who were seldom seen.


    These individuals, proud and unruly, preferred freedom over serving in the empire¡¯s army.


    "Second City Lord, this is the strange place," a War Maniac reported.


    The Second City Lord nodded and turned to another man.


    "Sixth City Lord, do you sense anything unusual?"


    The Sixth City Lord shook his head.


    Mo Tianqi waved his hand impatiently. "Enough talk. There¡¯s a cave behind this glacier. We¡¯ve searched the entire Desolate Ice Plains for a month and found nothing. This is the only suspicious spot. Let¡¯s just charge in."


    He stepped forward and punched the glacier with all his might.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The force of a fourth-tier War Soul expert shook the glacier and the ground, but the ice remained intact.


    "How is this possible!?" Mo Tianqi stared in disbelief.


    A fourth-tier War Soul expert couldn¡¯t even crack a glacier? No one would believe it.


    "Sir Mo, we can¡¯t enter the cave without breaking this glacier," someone pointed out.


    Mo Tianqi nodded. "Second City Lord, Sixth City Lord, let¡¯s combine our strength."


    The two city lords agreed.


    "Everyone, step back!"


    The War Maniacs quickly retreated, fearing the aftermath of the three War Souls¡¯ combined attack.


    The three unleashed their battle energy, scattering the snow and ice around them. Large chunks of ice broke off and rolled away, while the falling snow was blown into nothingness.


    "Now!"


    The three stepped forward simultaneously, their fists wrapped in fierce battle energy, and struck the glacier.


    *BOOM!!*


    The ground cracked under the immense force, and the cave entrance began to crumble.


    *Crack¡­ crack¡­*


    The pale blue glacier finally showed signs of breaking.


    Unnoticed by the crowd, a figure sat cross-legged inside the glacier.


    The figure slowly opened its eyes, revealing silver-white pupils.


    *Crash¡­*


    The massive glacier shattered.


    "It¡¯s done!!"


    The crowd cheered as the glacier broke apart.


    The three War Souls, however, narrowed their eyes and stepped back, staring intently at the figure emerging from the ice.


    A man with silver-white hair, eyebrows, eyelashes, and even silver-white pupils walked out.


    The three War Souls clenched their fists, their hearts racing.


    Who was this? How could someone survive inside such extreme cold and impenetrable ice? The man¡¯s presence was terrifying.


    The silver-haired man raised his right hand, examining his unblemished palm, and said indifferently, "I¡¯m out."


    This was Han Ming.


    His aura had completely changed. A chilling, bone-piercing energy radiated from him. As his gaze swept over the crowd, everyone who met his eyes felt a shiver, as if his stare could freeze their souls.


    "Sir, we apologize for the disturbance. Please forgive us," the Second City Lord said cautiously, sensing the man¡¯s power.


    Han Ming was puzzled. Did they not recognize him?


    He examined himself and realized his appearance had changed. The extreme cold from absorbing the Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor¡¯s core had destroyed his disguise, revealing his true face. The blood mark above his head had also been erased by the ice.


    These people had never seen his true face, and without the blood mark, they didn¡¯t recognize him as Han Er.


    "Fifth-tier! I¡¯ve reached the second stage, fifth tier!" Han Ming was amazed. Absorbing the Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor¡¯s core had propelled him from the first tier to the fifth tier in one leap.


    "The core of a sixth-tier beast is truly formidable," Han Ming thought, exhilarated.


    Inside him, the demon soul stared at his core with a complex expression. After a moment of hesitation, she extended silver threads toward Han Ming¡¯s core.


    Beside Han Ming¡¯s original core, a deep blue core now orbited, spinning faster than before.


    The silver threads approached, but the blue core released a mist that froze the threads in place.


    The demon soul panicked, trying to retract the threads, but they were stuck.


    Han Ming smiled faintly. "Demon soul, you can no longer control my core."


    The demon soul glared at Han Ming¡¯s core but said nothing. Han Ming was right.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve saved me countless times, even if your motives weren¡¯t pure. I¡¯m not ungrateful. I initially planned to absorb you as a demon soul, but since you¡¯ve gained consciousness, I won¡¯t force you. As long as you don¡¯t betray me, I¡¯ll consider you a friend."


    Han Ming¡¯s words were sincere. He retracted the blue mist, freeing the silver threads.


    The demon soul hesitated, then reduced the number of threads and cautiously approached Han Ming¡¯s core again. This time, the blue core didn¡¯t resist.


    A stream of magical energy flowed into the demon soul.


    Han Ming chuckled.


    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll thank you! Without me, you¡¯d be dead long ago," the demon soul retorted, though she couldn¡¯t deny her reliance on Han Ming¡¯s energy.


    With the demon soul settled, Han Ming turned his attention to the crowd.


    "Gentlemen, may I leave now?" he asked with a smile.


    The three War Souls, wary of Han Ming¡¯s mysterious power and realizing he wasn¡¯t their target, nodded and stepped aside.


    Han Ming walked past them.


    "Wait! Who are you? Have you seen a kid with a glowing blood mark on his head?" a burly man demanded, reaching out to grab Han Ming¡¯s arm.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes glinted. He raised his right hand and pointed a finger at the man.


    A stream of pale blue mist, as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, shot out and struck the man¡¯s chest.


    The man stumbled back, trying to brush off the thin layer of ice forming on his chest, but his hand froze mid-air. In the blink of an eye, the ice spread, encasing him completely.


    "Crystallized!" Mo Tianqi gasped, staring at the ice statue.


    "Brother!" another man cried, unleashing his fire-attributed battle energy to melt the ice.


    The intense heat burned fiercely, but after a while, only a small portion of the ice had melted.


    "This can¡¯t be! How can ice resist fire!?" the man shouted in disbelief.


    He shook the frozen man¡¯s body.


    "Don¡¯t!" Mo Tianqi warned, sensing the danger.


    *Crash¡­*


    The frozen man shattered into a pile of glittering ice crystals.

 Chapter 123: Return

    Chapter 123: Return


    "I¡¯ll kill you!!"


    The man, seeing his brother shattered into countless ice crystals, lost all reason. He charged at Han Ming with a fist engulfed in fiery battle energy, aiming for Han Ming¡¯s face.


    Han Ming raised his hand calmly, summoning a small, thin ice shield in front of his palm.


    *Clang¡­!*


    The War Maniac¡¯s powerful punch struck the ice shield, producing a resonant, bell-like sound that echoed for hundreds of meters.


    The man stared in shock at the unscathed shield, a deep sense of fear welling up inside him.


    "Is there anything else?" Han Ming asked indifferently.


    The crowd was speechless, staring dumbfounded at the silver-haired young man.


    "Then I¡¯ll take my leave." Han Ming smiled politely and turned to leave, disappearing from sight.


    "Sir Mo, was that man a fifth-tier water mage?" the Second City Lord asked gravely.


    Mo Tianqi nodded, then shook his head. "It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ve never heard of a water mage with such power, nor of ice that even fire can¡¯t melt. That man¡­ is no ordinary person."


    The Second City Lord narrowed his eyes, agreeing with Mo Tianqi¡¯s assessment.


    "These people have been chasing you for so long. Why didn¡¯t you just finish them off?" the demon soul asked, puzzled.


    Han Ming smiled and shook his head. "I¡¯ve grown stronger, but do you really think I can easily take on three War Souls? Besides, the demon army is still a threat to humanity. We need every capable fighter we can get. Those people are at least War Maniacs. It would be reckless to kill them and weaken humanity¡¯s strength."


    The demon soul scoffed. "That¡¯s your humanity, not mine. If it were up to me, I¡¯d wipe them all out."


    Han Ming chuckled and didn¡¯t argue further.


    With only a month left before the two-year deadline, Han Ming had to return to Fila City.


    ---


    In the eastern part of the underground city, on the Secret Sect¡¯s mountain.


    Han Ming stood quietly in the cave where Li Xiaotian had once resided. On the cave wall were a few lines of text:


    "We have departed. Do not seek us.¡ªLi Xiaotian."


    The old man had left?


    Han Ming was puzzled. Back then, he had tried to convince Li Xiaotian to leave with him, but the old man had refused outright. Now, for some reason, he had left on his own.


    What worried Han Ming was Li Xiaotian¡¯s condition. The old man had been gravely injured for decades, beyond any hope of healing. Where could he go now?


    After pondering for a while, Han Ming sighed.


    "At least he wasn¡¯t killed by the demoness. That¡¯s some small comfort."


    Memories of his year of training here flooded Han Ming¡¯s mind, leaving him with mixed emotions.


    After standing in silence for a long time, Han Ming turned and left.


    Perhaps they would meet again someday.


    ---


    Back in the underground city, Han Ming glanced at the Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor¡¯s corpse in his storage bag and smiled faintly.


    He went to the mercenary auction house and exchanged one of the weapons Merlin had given him for 50,000 gold coins.


    The auction house staff, recognizing Han Ming¡¯s VIP card, treated him with utmost respect. Five attendants attended to him, one handling the weapon exchange while the others served him tea and catered to his every need.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Han Ming accepted the 50,000-gold storage card with a smile and left.


    ---


    Half a month later, Han Ming arrived in Desolate City. He found a place to dye his hair and eyebrows back to black.


    As an Easterner, Han Ming had never been comfortable changing his hair color. It was a habit he had maintained for over twenty years, and he wasn¡¯t about to change it now.


    Han Ming spent a day in Desolate City, buying gifts to visit Li Chengfeng¡¯s father, Li Zhan.


    Li Zhan clasped Han Ming¡¯s hand, praising him profusely until Han Ming felt almost embarrassed.


    Han Ming didn¡¯t hide his strength, and Li Zhan immediately recognized him as a fifth-tier grand mage. This shocked Li Zhan.


    In just two years, Han Ming had gone from a novice first-tier water mage to a fifth-tier grand mage. His son had indeed made a good friend.


    Afraid that Li Zhan would worry about his son, Han Ming didn¡¯t mention that Li Chengfeng had gone to the Beast Forest. He simply said he was passing through Desolate City and decided to visit.


    Li Zhan, unaware of the truth, insisted on Han Ming staying the night. Reluctantly, Han Ming agreed.


    The next day, after bidding farewell to Li Zhan, Han Ming hurried to board an airship bound for Fila City.


    ---


    Ten days later, Han Ming stood in Fila City, gazing at the bustling crowds and wide, prosperous streets. A wave of emotion washed over him.


    Back then, he and Li Chengfeng had fled Fila City in disgrace, burdened with the task of redeeming themselves and seeking strength.


    Now, Han Ming had returned victorious, but his burdens had only grown heavier.


    Looking at the city before him, Han Ming broke into a wide smile.


    Despite all the hardships, he had survived. Though the journey had been perilous, everything would turn out for the better, wouldn¡¯t it?


    With a faint smile, Han Ming disappeared into the crowd.


    ---


    Outside a modest estate in Fila City.


    Han Ming knocked gently on the gate.


    "Who is it?"


    The gate creaked open, revealing a young woman who looked at Han Ming curiously.


    "Are you Miss Nas?" Han Ming asked politely, though he had already confirmed her identity. She was a first-tier, fifth-rank water warrior.


    The woman nodded courteously. "Yes, that¡¯s me. May I ask who you are?"


    Han Ming¡¯s expression turned somber. "I¡¯m a friend of Bart¡¯s. I¡¯ve come to deliver some news. Please prepare yourself."


    "Bart!?" The woman trembled, already sensing what Han Ming was about to say.


    "Please, come in," she said, forcing herself to remain composed despite her pain.


    Han Ming, reluctant to stay but moved by the woman¡¯s grief, nodded and followed her inside.


    "Please, have some tea."


    The woman placed a cup of tea in front of Han Ming, her hands shaking so much that the cup and lid clinked together.


    Han Ming reached out, taking her hand and channeling a warm stream of magical energy into her. As fellow water mages, his energy had a calming effect on her.


    The woman nodded gratefully and sat down across from Han Ming.


    "How¡­ how did he die?" she asked, her voice trembling, her lips pressed tightly together to hold back tears.


    Han Ming¡¯s expression was grave. "Bart died a hero, sacrificing himself to save humanity. He was a hero to us all, and to me personally."


    At these words, the woman could no longer hold back her tears, which streamed down her face as she sobbed quietly.


    Han Ming sighed sadly and handed her a handkerchief.


    "Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for my outburst," the woman said, wiping her tears.


    Han Ming felt a pang of pity for her. Even in her grief, she remained polite, a sign of her noble upbringing. For women of her status, remarriage was nearly impossible, as it would bring shame to her family.


    After composing herself, the woman asked, "And Bart¡¯s good friend, Mr. Rook?"


    Han Ming shook his head.


    The woman sighed deeply and fell silent.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. The woman had been distraught earlier, but now she seemed¡­ relieved?


    "Nas¡­ Nas!"


    A man¡¯s voice called from outside. The gate burst open, and a tall, handsome man rushed in. He paused upon seeing Han Ming, then hurried to the woman¡¯s side, taking her hand.


    "Nas! Did you hear? The Empire¡¯s Military Academy and Magic Academy are holding a joint competition to select elite warriors and mages for important missions. Even outsiders can participate! I¡¯ve already signed up!"


    The man was clearly excited.


    Han Ming¡¯s gaze hardened as he watched the man hold the woman¡¯s hand.


    The woman, sensing Han Ming¡¯s stare, quickly pulled her hand away, avoiding his eyes.


    Han Ming understood what was happening.


    Just moments ago, he had pitied the woman for losing her husband. Now, he realized she had taken a lover while her husband¡¯s fate was still unknown.


    Han Ming¡¯s eyes turned cold as he glared at the man.


    The man, sensing Han Ming¡¯s hostility and recognizing him as a fifth-tier grand mage, began to tremble. A deep, primal fear gripped him, as if Han Ming could devour him alive at any moment.


    *Splash¡­*


    Han Ming was startled to see the man wet himself, urine streaming down his legs.


    What a coward! Bart had faced countless Desert Snake Clan warriors without fear, standing tall even when death was certain. He had fought valiantly to save others, a true hero.


    And this man? Han Ming couldn¡¯t understand what the woman saw in him.


    The woman stepped in front of the man, shielding him with her body. She met Han Ming¡¯s gaze without flinching. "This is all my fault. If you must blame someone, blame me. Kill me if you must, but leave him alone. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never forgive you."


    Han Ming stared at her for a long time, then sighed in resignation.


    "Fine. Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. If you believe this man will make you happy, I won¡¯t stop you. Bart was a good man, and now that he¡¯s gone, you¡¯re free to choose your own path. I hope you find what you¡¯re looking for."


    Han Ming placed a small pouch on the table, then added another.


    "Bart risked his life to retrieve these from the depths of the Desolate Forest."


    The woman hesitated, then opened the pouches. One contained a fourth-tier water beast core, the other 500 gold coins.


    Her body shook violently, and when she looked up, Han Ming was gone.


    Han Ming pushed open the gate, hearing the woman¡¯s wails behind him.


    He sighed softly and walked away.

 Chapter 124: A Quiet Life

    Chapter 124: A Quiet Life


    Fila City, Monte Empire Palace.


    This was an expansive complex of buildings, with no pedestrians allowed within a hundred meters. A moat filled with ferocious beasts encircled the area, and rows of low-level flying magical beasts carrying aerial patrol soldiers frequently passed overhead.


    At the very center of this complex stood a towering palace over a hundred meters high, designed with a pointed roof. At its pinnacle rested two massive, transparent diamond-shaped crystals. These crystals, gifted by the Magic Guild to the Monte Empire, served as the core of the palace''s protective array. One was a wind-based defensive array to guard against aerial attacks, while the other was an earth-based array capable of enveloping the entire palace complex in a top-tier defensive shield during critical moments.


    The palace''s interior was heavily guarded, with sentries stationed every few steps. Access to each inner courtyard required a special pass. Even the high-ranking commanders of the Monte Empire''s city garrisons, who were battle-hardened experts, were a common sight within the palace.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the main hall of the palace''s inner courtyard was tense and solemn.


    Queen Vivienne sat on the central throne. As the ruler of one of the three great empires of the Northern Alliance, she exuded an air of commanding authority.


    Below the throne, two rows of formidable individuals, clearly not ordinary folk, were seated. These individuals represented the other two empires of the Northern Alliance: the Cabu Empire and the Rhine Empire.


    "Your Majesty, our envoys from the Rhine Empire and the Cabu Empire have returned with news from the demon realm. The demon army has indeed broken through the seal. We are here on behalf of our respective empires'' rulers to discuss a military alliance with Your Majesty," said an elderly man with noble bearing, bowing gracefully.


    Queen Vivienne smiled and replied, "The demon invasion threatens the safety of our entire Northern Alliance. I hope we can reach a fruitful agreement, as the future of humanity on this continent depends on it."


    A young man from the other row stood up, offering a formal noble salute to Queen Vivienne and the envoy from the Rhine Empire. He spoke calmly, "The first wave of reinforcements from our empire and the Rhine Empire should arrive in Monte Empire territory within ten days to coordinate with your forces. Additionally, the participants for the upcoming Tri-Nation Tournament have already arrived in Fila City. We await Your Majesty''s arrangements."


    Meanwhile, several miles away at the palace''s main gate, a tall, slender, and handsome man appeared quietly.


    The rows of palace guards turned their attention to this seemingly ordinary man.


    A middle-aged gate officer approached with measured steps, his usually stern face now wearing a warm, friendly smile.


    "May I ask if you are a citizen of the Monte Empire, or perhaps a visitor from the Cabu or Rhine Empires? What brings you to the palace?"


    Given the critical timing of the tri-empire alliance, even the typically haughty palace guards dared not show any arrogance. In recent days, the palace had been frequented by envoys and renowned experts from across the Northern Alliance. They could not afford to be careless, even when faced with someone as unassuming as Han Ming.


    Han Ming smiled and stated his purpose, "Is Mr. Mylon currently in the palace?"


    Upon hearing this, the gate officer''s posture became even more deferential, and his smile widened.


    "Mr. Mylon is currently occupied with important matters. May I ask what business you have with him?"


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Mr. Mylon was indeed accompanying Queen Vivienne in receiving the envoys, a fact the gate officer was not privy to, and even if he were, he would not disclose it.


    Han Ming nodded slowly and said, "Could you kindly inform him that Han Er is here to see him?"


    The gate officer''s eyes widened at the name, and he immediately placed a hand over his chest, bowing deeply.


    "I''ve heard Mr. Mylon''s instructions: no matter the time or circumstances, if a man named Han Er arrives, he is to be treated with the utmost respect and informed immediately. So, you are Mr. Han Er! Please forgive my earlier ignorance."


    After Queen Vivienne and Mr. Mylon had parted ways with Han Ming, they had issued an urgent directive to all palace guards and city sentinels, ensuring that Han Ming would be treated with the highest regard to avoid any disrespect.


    "Honorable Mr. Han Er, I will inform Mr. Mylon right away. Please follow me," the middle-aged gate officer said, maintaining a bowed posture, his head never rising above Han Ming''s neck level.


    Han Ming nodded slightly and followed the gate officer to a reception hall in the palace''s outer courtyard. The gate officer, not authorized to enter the inner palace, relayed Han Ming''s arrival to a palace attendant, who then informed the chief steward, who in turn would notify Mr. Mylon.


    Seated in the reception hall, Han Ming rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought.


    He wondered if the mysterious woman had successfully conveyed the news of the demon invasion to Mr. Mylon. He also pondered whether his sworn brother, Li Chengfeng, had safely returned to Fila City. According to the man he had met at Bart''s house, it seemed that the Magic Academy and the Imperial Military Academy had merged their tournaments, though he wasn''t sure if that was true.


    Even when he had first returned to Fila City, he noticed that the number of airships in the sky had increased severalfold. He wasn''t sure what had caused this.


    It seemed that much had happened in the two years he had been away.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the attendant hurried back, bowing deeply to Han Ming and apologizing, "Honorable Mr. Han Er, Mr. Mylon has conveyed that he is currently with Her Majesty receiving the envoys and cannot come to see you at the moment. He has asked me to relay two messages: first, the matter your friend informed us about has been brought to Her Majesty''s attention, and the current meeting with the envoys is to discuss this very issue. Second, Mr. Mylon invites you to attend the Tri-Nation Tournament banquet tonight, where he will personally receive you. Here is the invitation."


    The attendant respectfully placed a red invitation card on the table beside Han Ming and added, "If you do not have accommodations, Mr. Mylon has arranged for you to stay in the palace''s inner courtyard."


    Han Ming picked up the invitation, a finely crafted piece of art. The words "Invitation Card" on the cover were embossed in gold, giving it a substantial feel.


    Opening the card, he found detailed instructions for the banquet, including the start time and even dress code.


    "The Tri-Nation Tournament..." Han Ming murmured as he read the invitation.


    It seemed he had been misinformed. This was not just a joint tournament between the Imperial Military Academy and the Magic Academy; it had expanded into a tri-nation event. No wonder the usually heavily guarded Fila City had increased its patrols and sentries.


    The Tri-Nation Tournament... This event''s significance was indeed intriguing.


    Concerned for Li Chengfeng''s safety, Han Ming declined the attendant''s offer to arrange accommodations and left the palace.


    Arriving at the Imperial Military Academy, Han Ming noticed that the area was even more bustling than before, with many foreigners identifiable by their attire.


    Han Ming sat by the window in a tavern, sipping on a rough, fiery liquor, silently observing the passersby.


    A few months ago, Li Chengfeng had returned to Fila City and left a letter for his dormitory friends. This letter had just been handed to Han Ming by one of Li Chengfeng''s roommates.


    The letter contained little information, only assuring Han Ming that he was safe and well but unable to meet due to being in a critical phase of enhancing his abilities.


    Watching the bustling streets, Han Ming sighed softly.


    After two years of isolation, having faced life-and-death situations multiple times, returning to the human world filled him with mixed emotions.


    Accustomed to the constant threat of wild beasts and ambushes, he now found himself in a world where no one coveted his storage bag or his life.


    Though the streets were crowded, no one had any connection to him, nor did they know of his existence. They had no reason to act for or against him.


    This brief period of mundane life was something Han Ming greatly cherished.


    To live without the constant fear of death was, in itself, a profound blessing.


    Though he didn''t know what circumstances Li Chengfeng was in, Han Ming wasn''t overly worried. If Li Chengfeng were in mortal danger, he wouldn''t have been able to return to Fila City safely.


    He must have had his own adventures, much like Han Ming.


    If it weren''t for the looming threat of the demon invasion, Han Ming would have considered venturing into the beast-infested forests to search for Li Chengfeng.


    But for now, that would have to wait.

 Chapter 125: Learning from Adversity

    Chapter 125: Learning from Adversity


    With no pressing matters at hand, Han Ming decided to stay in the small tavern, enjoying a quiet drink while waiting for nightfall. This brief moment of relaxation was a rare luxury for him.


    A simple meal and a jug of cheap, strong liquor were all he needed.


    Sunlight filtered through the glass window, warming his face. Han Ming closed his eyes, savoring the familiar hum of human voices and the comforting scent of society. The sunlight, no longer dulled by the black mist, filled him with a long-lost sense of peace and tranquility. For a moment, he felt as though he had returned to Earth, to the human world he once knew.


    But life, whether on Earth or in this otherworldly realm, often had a way of disrupting such moments.


    A jarring voice shattered Han Ming''s brief respite.


    "We''re taking over this tavern today. Anyone not with us has two minutes to leave," bellowed a burly young man standing at the entrance.


    Disturbed, Han Ming frowned slightly and turned toward the source of the noise.


    A strikingly beautiful woman entered, flanked by a group of men. The loudmouth was one of her entourage.


    Judging by their attire, they were clearly not from the Monte Empire.


    Han Ming smiled faintly and ignored them.


    This was Fila City, the capital of the Monte Empire. The saying went, "Under the shadow of the imperial city, there are no weak soldiers." Not to mention the descendants of high-ranking officials and generals, the city was home to several of the empire''s top magic and martial academies, attracting talent from across the world. Acting arrogantly in such a place was far from wise.


    As Han Ming expected, after the burly man''s loud proclamation, only a few timid patrons left the tavern. The rest continued drinking and chatting, paying no heed to the newcomers.


    The beautiful woman covered her face with one hand, frowning slightly as she saw that most of the patrons remained. Clearly, she was unaccustomed to such a rowdy atmosphere.


    She had hoped to find a quiet place to dine, but with the Tri-Nation Tournament approaching, Fila City was packed to the brim. Even the high-end restaurants had been fully booked. She had thought this small tavern might offer some respite, but it seemed even this dingy place was filled with coarse individuals.


    The woman''s group consisted of six people. Aside from her and the loudmouthed man, there were four others. Three of them seemed ordinary, but one caught Han Ming''s attention¡ªa slender, cold-eyed young man who had kept his eyes closed since entering the tavern.


    Upon closer inspection, Han Ming realized this man was a fifth-tier water-element battle master. Such strength would make him a top-tier expert even at the Imperial Military Academy. If not for his water affinity, his power would rival that of the academy''s renowned figure, Senior Sister Fei''er.


    As for the woman, she was a fifth-tier fire-element grand mage, while the noisy burly man was a fourth-tier earth-element battle master. The other three were third-tier battle masters.


    Han Ming smiled to himself. The Tri-Nation Tournament had indeed attracted many powerful individuals from across the lands. Even this unremarkable little tavern was now hosting such formidable figures.


    The loud fourth-tier earth-element battle master, seeing that most patrons had ignored his demand and noticing the displeasure on the beautiful woman''s face, burst into laughter.


    He strode over to a table and announced, "Folks, we''re taking over this place today. Please find somewhere else to drink."


    The group at the table, deep in their cups, was visibly annoyed by the interruption. They glanced at the burly man disdainfully and continued their conversation.


    The man laughed even louder and repeated, "Seems you didn''t hear me the first time. Let me say it again¡ª"


    "Shut up! Get lost, you idiot! Can''t you see we''re drinking?" a red-faced drunkard interrupted, slurring his words.


    The burly man paused, then nodded with a grin.


    Thinking the matter was settled, the drunkard turned back to his drink. But the burly man suddenly flipped their table, sending food and drink flying everywhere.


    Not satisfied, he grabbed the man who had spoken out by the collar and hurled him out the door. The man''s companions at the entrance stepped aside, and the drunkard landed in a heap on the street.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The commotion drew the attention of everyone in the tavern.


    The tavern owner hurried over, trembling, and pleaded, "Please, everyone, let''s not cause trouble¡ª"


    The burly man grabbed the owner and tossed him out as well, spitting, "Who the hell do you think you are? Spare you? Ha!"


    The group whose table had been overturned, already flushed from drinking, turned even redder with anger.


    "You... you''re going too far! Do you know who my father is?" a pampered-looking young man shouted indignantly.


    With a whoosh, he too was thrown out the door.


    "I don''t give a damn who your father is! Today, I''m your father!" the burly man roared with laughter.


    The rest of his group, however, was growing impatient.


    "Just clear these people out already," the beautiful woman said, covering her nose with a delicate white handkerchief.


    Some of the more timid patrons, realizing these people wouldn''t listen to reason and that name-dropping wouldn''t help, decided to cut their losses and leave.


    The burly man scanned the room and noticed three tables still occupied, one of which was Han Ming''s.


    He took two steps toward Han Ming but then hesitated, noticing that Han Ming was a fifth-tier water-element grand mage. He decided to approach another table instead.


    Though brash, he wasn''t stupid. While he looked down on water-element mages, a fifth-tier grand mage was not to be trifled with, especially one who was likely a student of the Magic Academy. Provoking such a person could lead to a swarm of mages descending upon him, leaving him no escape.


    The burly man understood the pride of mages all too well.


    Han Ming glanced at the man out of the corner of his eye and continued drinking. He noticed that the fifth-tier water-element battle master, who had kept his eyes closed, had now turned his body toward him.


    "Well, aren''t you all brave? I''ll give you ten seconds to leave. After that, you''ll have to crawl between my legs," the burly man said, pulling over a stool and placing one foot on it, leaving just enough space for someone to crawl through. He leered at the table of three women and two men, his gaze particularly lingering on the women.


    Han Ming sipped his drink, watching the scene unfold through the rim of his cup. He shook his head slightly.


    The two men at the table were clearly out of their depth. Their faces were flushed, their breathing rapid¡ªsigns of fear mixed with a reluctance to lose face in front of their female companions. They were putting on a brave front.


    The third table was occupied by a mysterious figure dressed entirely in black, their face concealed.


    Han Ming''s attention was mostly focused on this person.


    He glanced at the figure occasionally but couldn''t discern their strength. Clearly, they had some method of concealing their power, not wanting to reveal themselves.


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven..." the burly man counted down, his grin growing more sinister as the table remained unmoved.


    "Three, two, one! Time''s up," the man said, slapping his thigh. "Alright, start crawling."


    Finally, one of the men stood up, about to speak, but the burly man didn''t wait. He punched the man before he could utter a word.


    The man''s face paled in terror as he released his battle aura, revealing himself to be a fifth-tier warrior. While this would normally be considered impressive, in Fila City during these extraordinary times, it was merely average.


    The burly man laughed as a thick layer of earth-element armor covered his body, spikes protruding from it. He didn''t bother to dodge, letting the man''s punch land on his armor.


    The man staggered back three steps from the impact.


    With a sinister grin, the burly man stepped forward, grabbed the man''s arm, and lifted him high into the air before slamming him down onto the floor.


    The man hit the ground with a loud thud, coughing up blood and clutching his chest, his face turning purple as he struggled to breathe.


    The three women at the table burst into tears at the sight.


    The other man, seeing his companion so easily defeated, dropped to his knees in fear.


    The burly man nodded in satisfaction and placed his foot back on the stool.


    Han Ming watched the scene with a faint smile but made no move to intervene.


    He understood that these people were likely sheltered, having grown up pampered and privileged.


    As the saying went, "A wise man knows when to yield." Their inability to grasp this basic truth meant they needed to learn the hard way. Under normal circumstances, Han Ming might have stepped in to help, but these were not normal times. With the demon invasion looming, no one knew how dire the future might become.


    If these individuals continued to act like spoiled nobles, they wouldn''t survive. This was a lesson they needed to learn¡ªthat life wasn''t always fair. Han Ming suspected that if Fila City fell and they were thrust into danger, they wouldn''t last a day. Raised in comfort, they had no idea how to fend for themselves. If their parents were gone, who would protect them? They would have to learn to protect themselves.


    "Learn to assess the situation. Learn to endure setbacks. Learn to bear humiliation. Learn to survive."


    Han Ming spoke these four sentences softly, his voice carrying to everyone in the room.


    All eyes turned to him. The black-clad figure in the corner, who had remained silent until now, turned their head toward Han Ming and gave a slight nod. They raised their cup in a silent toast.


    The beautiful woman, however, had lost her patience. She shot Han Ming a glare that clearly said, "You''re next!"


    The man on the ground, his face red with shame, began to crawl between the burly man''s legs.


    When he was halfway through, the burly man suddenly sat down, pinning the man beneath him. He then slapped the man''s rear and burst into laughter.


    The rest of the group joined in, even the previously impatient woman letting out a soft, amused giggle.


    Only the fifth-tier water-element battle master, the black-clad figure, and Han Ming remained silent.


    The humiliated man, tears streaming down his face, had never experienced such disgrace.


    "Ugh, crying? How pathetic!" the burly man said, rolling his eyes.


    "Get out of here!" He kicked the man, sending him sprawling out the door.


    "Please, spare us! We''ll leave!" the three women begged, their faces pale with fear as they sobbed quietly.


    The burly man grinned. "You''re women, so I won''t make you crawl between my legs."


    The women looked relieved and began to thank him.


    "But..." the man added with a lewd smirk, undoing his belt and dropping his pants to reveal his hairy thighs and indecent parts.


    "You''ll have to ''serve'' me first, and then I''ll let you go."

 Chapter 126: This Is My Turf!

    Chapter 126: This Is My Turf!


    The three women screamed in shock as the burly man suddenly dropped his pants, covering their faces with their hands.


    One of the women, slightly older than the other two, stood up and forced a smile. She addressed the beautiful woman standing in the center of the group: "Sister, you''re a woman too. Please, let him spare us. We''ll leave right away." Her eyes were filled with desperation.


    The beautiful woman sneered, "Look at yourself. Do you even qualify as a woman? Didn''t you want to leave? Since he''s asking for your service, just serve him well. It''s not like you''ll lose a piece of flesh."


    "But... but we''re all unmarried maidens..." the woman stammered.


    The burly man burst into laughter. "Maidens, you say? Perfect! I love maidens. Come here, haha!"


    "I''ll fight you to the death!!"


    The man who had been thrown to the ground and unable to get up suddenly sprang to his feet and lunged at the burly man.


    The burly man''s eyes flashed with disdain as he kicked the man in the chest.


    The man was sent flying, crashing through two tables before slamming into the wall, leaving a deep dent. He slumped to the ground, motionless.


    "Overestimating yourself," the burly man spat.


    "Please, let us go," the woman pleaded, tears streaming down her face.


    The burly man grew impatient. "Hurry up! If you don''t come over, I''ll take the initiative. Struggle all you want¡ªthe more you resist, the more excited I get."


    He laughed heartily as he closed in on the three women.


    Han Ming shook his head slightly, set down his wine cup, and walked toward the burly man.


    Noticing Han Ming''s approach, the burly man quickly pulled up his pants and assumed a fighting stance.


    "Kid, this has nothing to do with you. I''m only letting you off because you''re a mage. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. Be careful, or I''ll kill you and leave your body in the wilderness. You won''t even have a chance to call for help."


    Despite his words, the burly man''s confidence seemed shaky.


    Mages were a unique group. They didn''t belong to any single nation but were governed by the Mage Guilds, which were directly under the jurisdiction of the renowned Floating City. Mages were known for their terrifying power. For instance, two years ago, during the conflict between Fei''er and Han Ming, Huang Ying, a second-tier, fifth-rank wind mage, had severely injured both Han Ming and Li Chengfeng. Despite being a third-tier, fifth-rank fire berserker, Fei''er had been no match for Huang Ying. This demonstrated the overwhelming strength of mages. However, mages weren''t without weaknesses. While their long-range attacks were formidable, they were less effective in close combat.


    For these reasons, mages were an insular group. While they might fight among themselves, if an outsider dared to insult a mage without cause, other mages would rally to the victim''s defense, even if they didn''t know each other. Of course, this was under normal circumstances. If someone secretly killed a mage without anyone knowing, that was a different story.


    Han Ming smiled faintly and didn''t bother to argue with the burly man. He took a step forward and extended a hand toward him.


    The burly man was momentarily stunned by Han Ming''s gesture, then grinned maliciously. Is this guy out of his mind? he thought. Even though you''re a water mage, which is pretty useless, you''re still a second-tier, fifth-rank mage. Dealing with you would be a bit of a hassle. But now you''re trying to fight me hand-to-hand? You''re practically asking for death.


    The burly man chuckled darkly and reached out with his thick arm, which was as wide as Han Ming''s thigh, to grab Han Ming''s outstretched arm.


    "Gotcha! What are you going to do now?" the burly man sneered as he gripped Han Ming''s arm.


    "Oh? Not using your combat aura?" Han Ming raised an eyebrow.


    "I don''t need combat aura to deal with you!" the burly man roared, attempting to lift Han Ming off the ground.


    Han Ming stood firm, unmoving.


    The burly man frowned and pulled harder, but Han Ming remained rooted to the spot.


    "My turn," Han Ming said with a smile. He grabbed the burly man''s arm and, with a swift motion, hurled him to the ground. The burly man quickly reacted, covering himself in a thick layer of earthen armor, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    BOOM!


    A deafening crash echoed as the burly man was slammed into the ground with incredible force. The earthen armor shattered instantly, and a two-meter-deep crater formed in the floor. Several stone tiles were reduced to dust.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The burly man lay motionless.


    "Tsk, tsk. I told you to use your combat aura. With your fourth-tier berserker strength, you might have lasted a bit longer. But you chose not to. Can''t blame me for that," Han Ming said with a grin.


    He raised his foot and brought it down hard on the burly man''s groin.


    "Stop!" The man who had been standing with his eyes closed suddenly moved, his hand darting toward Han Ming.


    Whoosh!


    A black shadow appeared between Han Ming and the man with closed eyes, releasing an overwhelming aura.


    "A first-tier battle soul!" The man with closed eyes finally opened them, staring intently at the figure in the black cloak.


    "You... could it be... the top student of the Rhine Empire''s Martial Academy, Sasoer!"


    "Ahhh!!"


    As the man spoke, the burly man let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Han Ming had already crushed the burly man''s groin, shattering his pelvis. He was now not only crippled but also no longer a man.


    "Tsk, tsk. The four rules of survival I mentioned earlier don''t just apply to those brats. They apply to you as well," Han Ming said lightly, wiping his shoe on a table leg.


    "Are you really going to meddle in this?" the black-cloaked man asked in a hoarse voice.


    "With your eyes closed, you must be the famous Gamori from the Cabu Empire''s Martial God Academy. I''ve heard that you gave up your sight to focus on martial arts, reaching a level where you can perceive everything without opening your eyes. What a small world¡ªwho would have thought we''d meet in this little tavern?"


    "Take your time chatting," Han Ming said with a chuckle, walking past the two men and approaching the beautiful woman.


    "Beautiful lady, if you don''t mind, could you go and attend to that unlucky fellow lying in the corner? Make sure to take his pants off, too," Han Ming said with a friendly smile.


    "What did you say?!" The beautiful woman''s chest heaved with anger.


    Gamori''s eyes flashed with fury, and he moved toward Han Ming, but the black-cloaked man, Sasoer, blocked him again. The tension between the two men escalated, and a fight seemed imminent.


    "Die!" The three men who had remained silent until now, angered by Han Ming''s disrespect toward the beautiful woman, unleashed their combat aura and charged at him.


    Han Ming smiled like a benevolent elder, his expression radiant, as if he were a sage about to enlighten the world.


    One man threw a punch, another swung a sword, and the third leaped into the air, aiming a kick at Han Ming''s head.


    Han Ming''s body swayed gently. His right arm snaked around one man''s arm and grabbed his throat, while his left elbow deflected the kick from the man in mid-air. He then grabbed the man''s thigh and yanked him downward. The swordsman, unable to stop his momentum, accidentally stabbed his companion''s thigh.


    Han Ming stepped on the swordsman''s foot, the sound of bones cracking echoing through the room. He then used the two men as battering rams, slamming them into each other.


    Crack, crack...


    The sound of bones breaking filled the air as Han Ming twisted the three men into a tangled heap. Their joints were dislocated, but Han Ming had mercifully avoided shattering their bones.


    With a swift motion, Han Ming tossed the human lump out the door, where it was promptly hit by a speeding carriage and sent flying.


    These academy students were no match for Han Ming, who had survived countless life-and-death situations and endured the pursuit of thousands in the wild forests. Their skills were for sparring; Han Ming''s were for survival and killing.


    Sasoer and Gamori both turned to look at Han Ming, sensing the murderous aura that briefly emanated from him¡ªa presence that could only come from someone who had walked through hell and emerged alive. Han Ming quickly concealed the aura.


    Han Ming clapped his hands together, dusting them off, and smiled. "You''re all guests here, and as your host, I should treat you with courtesy. At the same time, I hope you can control your tempers while you''re in the Monte Empire. If you''re a dragon, coil up; if you''re a tiger, lie low. I showed mercy this time, but next time, it won''t be so simple. Do I make myself clear?"


    The beautiful woman, seeing how effortlessly Han Ming had dealt with the three men, realized she was facing a true expert. Gamori was occupied with the freak from the Rhine Empire and couldn''t help her. She had always been pampered and adored, and as a fifth-tier fire mage, her status was exalted. She had never experienced such humiliation.


    Beautiful and powerful, she couldn''t bear Han Ming''s disdain, especially his command to attend to the half-dead wretch. The thought was unbearable.


    Furious, she summoned her beast spirit, determined to kill Han Ming and vent her rage.


    A giant, flaming spider burst forth, instantly reducing the small tavern to ashes.


    Han Ming smiled faintly as his demon spirit emerged in a flash of white light. Countless silver threads formed a massive ice net, ensnaring the flaming spider. The intense cold quickly eroded the spider''s flames, leaving large black patches.


    The spider let out a painful howl as the demon spirit smirked and tightened the net. The sharp silver threads sliced the spider into pieces, which dissolved into sparks and returned to the beautiful woman''s body.


    "A demon spirit!" The two men were visibly shaken.


    The beautiful woman, her beast spirit severely damaged and her magic power depleted, collapsed to the ground.


    Han Ming smiled gently. "Alright, I''m not a cruel person. I won''t make you attend to that half-dead guy." He turned to the three stunned women. "Take your friend and leave. That guy has some guts, I''ll give him that. He''s a real man, though a bit too impulsive. In the future, don''t risk your lives over pride when you''re outmatched. Understand?"


    The three women nodded gratefully, helping their unconscious friend to his feet and hastily fleeing the scene.


    In the distance, the sound of marching feet grew louder. A large group of city guards was approaching¡ªsomeone had reported the commotion.


    "Arrest them!" the captain of the guards barked.


    Han Ming smiled and produced his banquet invitation, holding it up. To his slight surprise, the two men who had been facing off also pulled out their invitations to the palace banquet.


    "We were just fooling around," Han Ming said with a smile.


    The guard captain, seeing the invitations, immediately changed his tone. "Ah, just having some fun, I see. Please keep it down, though, or I''ll have a hard time explaining this." He turned to his men. "Withdraw!"


    The guards left as quickly as they had come, leaving the onlookers shaking their heads in disbelief.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Han Ming turned to Sasoer. "Sasoer, right? Shall we head to the banquet together?"


    The black-cloaked man, having witnessed Han Ming''s skills and admiring his actions, nodded in agreement. The two men walked toward the palace, leaving the beautiful woman and her companions behind.


    Han Ming had held back. If he had summoned the Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor''s beast spirit, a hundreds-of-meters-tall monster appearing in Fila City would have caused an uproar.


    All beast and demon spirits, regardless of their age in life, manifested as adults in their spiritual forms. This was why beast cores were categorized by rank, not age.


    "You''ll regret this! You''ll definitely regret this!" The beautiful woman''s face was twisted with venomous hatred as she sat on the ground.

 Chapter 127: The Royal Banquet

    Chapter 127: The Royal Banquet


    As dusk approached, the city of Fila lit up with dazzling lights, and the streets became even more crowded than during the day.


    Outside the main gate of the royal palace, luxurious carriages of all kinds were packed tightly together. Men and women dressed in opulent attire chatted and laughed as they entered the palace to attend the grand royal banquet.


    Han Ming and Shasuo presented their invitations, and two court attendants immediately stepped forward to guide them through a series of deep courtyards, eventually leading them to a massive banquet hall.


    "Brother Han, I must meet up with some friends, so I won''t keep you company any longer," Shasuo said with a smile, the long scar running from his left eyebrow to the right corner of his mouth twisting slightly, giving him a particularly fierce appearance.


    Han Ming nodded politely, and the two parted ways.


    The hall was adorned with two long tables laden with rare delicacies and fine wines. Servants dressed in pristine white uniforms moved gracefully through the crowd, carrying trays.


    Han Ming found a relatively inconspicuous corner and sat down at a table, holding a pure silver goblet filled with a golden, undoubtedly expensive wine whose name he didn''t know.


    He quietly observed the guests. Groups of wealthy women gathered together, discussing topics such as a newly opened jewelry store that imported purple diamonds from another continent, or a certain family that had hired a master tailor capable of turning the most ordinary fabrics into works of art.


    Meanwhile, the male elites and influential figures from various fields also gathered in small groups, lightly laughing as they talked about which family had the most beautiful daughters, or how some overambitious fool had tried to establish himself in the imperial capital, only to be crushed by the combined efforts of several powerful families, leaving him without even enough money to return home.


    There were also some people similar to Han Ming, dressed less formally and behaving somewhat awkwardly. Yet, the number of people surrounding them was no less than those around the high-ranking officials and wealthy individuals.


    Han Ming knew these were likely the renowned experts from the three great empires.


    The news of the demon realm''s army intending to invade the human world was no longer a secret. Three days ago, the royal family of the Monte Empire had announced this to the world.


    Initially, Han Ming had worried that this would cause panic among humans, but to his surprise, people didn''t flee in terror. Instead, they seemed more indulgent than usual.


    He had to admit that the psychological resilience of the people in this world far exceeded his expectations. It also highlighted the immense pressure of daily life for ordinary citizens, to the point that, upon learning of the impending danger, they responded with an extreme, almost apocalyptic revelry.


    In the two days since Han Ming''s return, the streets had been filled with festive decorations and a joyous atmosphere, creating an indescribably eerie scene.


    Perhaps it was due to years of enduring war and the constant presence of violence that people had grown accustomed to it, or perhaps they had simply resigned themselves to their fate.


    As for what exactly had led to this morbid atmosphere, Han Ming didn''t know, nor did he care to find out.


    Thanks to its unique geographical location near the Savage Forest, the Monte Empire had temporarily become the most prosperous nation on the Northern Continent. The capital, Fila, was now packed with people from all over the world, gathering for what felt like a final feast before the end.


    Was it hatred for the world? Hatred for their own country? Or simply hatred for their own lives?


    Han Ming shook his head helplessly. "I really don''t understand what they''re thinking."


    "Is this seat taken?"


    A stunningly beautiful woman approached Han Ming''s table, holding a transparent crystal glass that she gently swirled. Her fiery red hair was tied up in a loose bun, with a fan-shaped fringe at the end that swayed gently with her movements, exuding an air of elegance and lazy charm. Her narrow, enchanting eyes carried a hint of amusement, surprise, and perhaps even a trace of resentment.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Han Ming stared at the woman, certain he had never seen her before.


    "Ah, no," Han Ming replied politely with a nod.


    The woman smiled and sat down beside him, but Han Ming stood up and walked toward another, less crowded corner.


    The woman''s eyes showed a flicker of disappointment, and she let out a self-deprecating laugh. "Leaving so soon? Am I that frightening?"


    Han Ming paused, turned back, and smiled at her. "Usually, I''m not accustomed to sitting next to ladies as beautiful as you."


    The woman raised an eyebrow, playfully swirling her crystal glass, which refracted colorful light. She tilted her head slightly, her expression a mix of amusement and curiosity. "Usually, being around a beautiful woman invites jealousy from other men. Are you worried someone might cause trouble for you?"


    Han Ming smiled faintly and disappeared into the crowd.


    A young man in his twenties, dressed in luxurious attire, approached quietly and gave a slight bow.


    "Is this seat taken?"


    The woman chuckled, her chest rising and falling gently with her laughter.


    The man''s eyes flashed with greed and possessiveness.


    The woman shook her head lightly, and the man pulled out a chair to sit down.


    She glanced at him briefly, then stood up and walked away.


    "Haha, Huang Ying, didn''t you boast that no woman could escape your charm? Why did your signature warm smile fail this time? She didn''t even give you a second glance."


    A tall, handsome man sat down beside Huang Ying.


    The once-arrogant playboy, who had severely injured Han Ming and Li Chengfeng in the past, was now gazing greedily at the woman''s retreating figure.


    "Tsk tsk, look at her. Her waist is as slender as a willow, and she moves with such grace. She''s truly a rare beauty. Brother Shang Que, I think I''ve fallen in love with her."


    The tall, handsome man was none other than Shang Que.


    "Didn''t you think the guy who just left looked familiar?"


    Huang Ying put away his greedy smile and began to ponder the origins of his romantic rival.


    Shang Que, upon hearing this, also felt that the young man looked familiar, though he couldn''t quite place where he had seen him before.


    "Ah, forget about him. By the way, where''s Sister Fei''er? Why hasn''t she arrived yet?"


    At the mention of Fei''er, Shang Que lightly slapped his thigh. "Now that you mention it, that guy just now was the one you humiliated two years ago."


    "Who? I''ve humiliated so many people. Which one are you talking about?"


    Huang Ying was completely lost.


    "Never mind. He''s just a small fry, not worth mentioning," Shang Que said with a smile, shaking his head.


    An elegantly dressed middle-aged man stepped onto the raised platform in the hall and gave a light cough.


    The murmurs of conversation in the crowd immediately ceased.


    "Ahem, esteemed guests, distinguished visitors from friendly nations, good evening. Welcome to the Monte Empire. On behalf of Her Majesty Queen Vivian, I extend our sincerest gratitude to all of you. Shortly, Her Majesty will personally join us to celebrate this memorable night. We also wish the best of luck to all the experts from various nations who will be participating in the Tri-Nation Tournament two days from now."


    The middle-aged steward stepped down from the platform to the sound of polite applause.


    "Huh? Shang Que, what are you two doing sitting in the corner? Where''s your good brother Zhan Hu? Why isn''t he here?"


    Shang Que stood up with a smile, gently adjusting the long dress of the girl before him. He gazed tenderly into her eyes. "Fei''er, you look stunning tonight."


    The girl blushed slightly, a rare occurrence, and lightly punched Shang Que''s shoulder with a delicate fist. "You smooth talker."


    "Ugh, you two, stop flaunting your love in front of me. This single man can''t take it. Zhan Hu''s got himself infatuated with some strong woman from who-knows-where, and now he''s trailing after her like a lovesick puppy. Sigh... and you two are here rubbing it in. Poor me."


    The girl giggled. "Oh, come on. You''ve played around with plenty of girls. I''ve warned you before¡ªno more toying with the feelings of innocent girls, or I won''t let you off the hook." She emphasized the word "innocent."


    Huang Ying waved his hands dismissively. "Alright, alright, I get it. I can''t stand you two lovebirds. I''m off to find my own spring." With a mischievous grin, he dodged the girl''s playful punch and disappeared into the crowd.


    "Ahem, pardon the interruption. Is there a guest named Han Er present? If so, please come to the back door."


    A young attendant stepped onto the platform, coughing lightly and apologetically making the announcement.


    Hearing his name, Han Ming knew that Elder Mai Lun had arrived. He slowly stood up and made his way to the back door of the hall.


    "Elder Mai Lun, it''s been a while. I hope you''ve been well."


    Han Ming walked toward the familiar figure with a warm smile.


    Mai Lun looked at Han Ming with a puzzled expression. "You are... Han Er?"


    Seeing Han Ming nod with a smile, Mai Lun burst into laughter and embraced him.


    "You rascal! I always knew you were disguised, but I never expected you to be so handsome. And your aura¡ªit''s completely different from before."


    Han Ming chuckled but chose not to delve into his secrets. "Elder Mai Lun, there are some matters I''d like to discuss with you in person. Would you have some time to spare?"


    Mai Lun laughed heartily. "Not just some time¡ªI''d give my life for you if needed. Come, young friend Han, let''s talk in a private room."


    Mai Lun dismissed his attendants and led Han Ming into a beautifully decorated private room, where they sat facing each other.


    "Young friend Han, since we last parted, I''ve been deeply concerned about your safety. It''s a regret that I left you in your most perilous moment after you helped Vivian and me so much. I feel ashamed to face you. After returning, I attended to some urgent matters in the kingdom and was about to set out again to search for you in the Savage Forest when I received a secret message from your friend, which delayed me."


    Han Ming quickly assured Mai Lun that he held no grudge. He hadn''t taken these matters to heart, as everyone had their own lives and responsibilities. Moreover, his decision to help had been motivated purely by his affection for Charles, without any ulterior motives.


    What concerned him most now was the threat of the demon realm''s invasion.


    "Elder Mai Lun, do you have any plans to organize a defense against the demon realm''s invasion? Are there any concrete strategies in place?"


    At this question, Mai Lun''s smile faded.

 Chapter 128: The Fly

    Chapter 128: The Fly


    "This matter is of great importance. As you can see, our Monte Empire was the first to inform the Kabu and Rhine Empires. Envoys from both nations have visited multiple times to verify the information and discuss the formation of a coalition. However, mobilizing the armies of three nations involves numerous complexities that aren''t easily resolved. Even if we assume successful negotiations and that both nations are sincere in deploying their forces, do you know how vast the Northern Continent is?"


    Han Ming shook his head slightly.


    Mai Lun sighed, took a sip of tea, and continued, "I''m getting old, and my mind isn''t as sharp as it used to be. Let me explain. The Northern Continent is incredibly vast, and on such a large landmass, there are only three major empires. The existence of these three nations is quite delicate, maintaining a balance of power. Simply put, none of the three nations are entirely content with the status quo. Each harbors ambitions to invade one of the others but fears that the third nation might take advantage of the situation. Do you understand this dynamic?"


    Han Ming furrowed his brow slightly. He realized that he had previously oversimplified the situation, assuming that the three nations would naturally unite against the demon invasion. However, he had overlooked one critical factor: human nature.


    In other words, even if the three-nation coalition successfully repelled the demon forces, which nation would suffer the least losses? Which nation would retain the most strength? And after the war with the demons, how would the aftermath be handled? Would one nation invade another''s territory immediately after the victory?


    These were questions Han Ming hadn''t considered, but the rulers of the three nations couldn''t afford to ignore them.


    "However, you needn''t worry too much. These matters are for the leaders of each nation to resolve. At least for now, the negotiations among the three nations are progressing smoothly."


    Mai Lun paused, then smiled and asked Han Ming, "Young friend Han, do you know why we''re suddenly holding the Tri-Nation Tournament at such a critical time?"


    After hearing Mai Lun''s explanation and considering the current situation, Han Ming quickly grasped the general idea.


    "The coalition of the three nations probably won''t reach a final agreement anytime soon, but the demon forces are already at our doorstep. So, you''re hoping to select some outstanding experts through the Tri-Nation Tournament? The main army will handle the direct confrontation with the demons, while these experts will be tasked with special missions?"


    Mai Lun patted Han Ming''s shoulder approvingly. "That''s essentially it. You see, the strength of a single expert is limited, but it''s unrealistic to expect these lone wolves to lead armies. They might not be willing, nor might they be capable. But how can we waste such valuable human resources? Young friend Han, do you know what determines the outcome of a battle?"


    Han Ming knew Mai Lun had more to say, so he remained silent, waiting for the elder to continue.


    "Often, the outcome of a battle hinges on the details. A seemingly insignificant detail can determine the course of an entire war. To put it simply, we want to gather a large number of experts to strike at the demons'' weak points. As far as we know, the demon realm''s seal isn''t fully open yet. For them to send higher-tier demon soldiers through the barrier, they need a massive amount of magical crystals as energy to break the seal. The role of these experts is to disrupt and sabotage their plans. If possible, they might even attack the demons'' formation and reinforce the seal, cutting off their reinforcements. If we can do that, the demon forces in the human world will lose their momentum. But the key is that we must act quickly¡ªbefore the situation spirals out of control."


    Han Ming nodded slowly.


    "If these experts achieve even a small success, it will be like throwing a bone to a pack of dogs. The bone will naturally attract the dogs."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Han Ming was intrigued. From Mai Lun''s words, it seemed there were hidden details he wasn''t aware of.


    "Elder Mai Lun, are you saying that defeating the demon forces could bring additional benefits?"


    Mai Lun laughed heartily. "First and foremost, protecting humanity is the top priority. But secondly, did you know that the demon realm has its own unique magic and combat techniques, completely different from what humans currently possess? Imagine if, while fighting the demon forces, you not only acquired their weapons but also obtained their secret manuals. What would that mean? And what if you distributed these manuals to the experts in your own nation? One day, you could lead a group of enhanced experts to invade a neighboring country..."


    At this point, Mai Lun gave Han Ming a meaningful look, then lowered his head to sip his tea without saying more.


    Han Ming sighed. He hadn''t expected the situation to be so complex, with so many hidden agendas. This war wasn''t going to be easy. Moreover, what Mai Lun had told him was likely just the tip of the iceberg. There was at least one issue Mai Lun hadn''t mentioned: the possibility of spies in the human world. Han Ming found it hard to believe there were none.


    Would the demons launch an invasion without fully understanding human movements? Probably not. What if some of these spies were native demons, while others were humans who had turned traitor? How could they be identified? Han Ming planned to personally carry out some sabotage missions, but what if the demons already knew the details of his tasks and set traps for him?


    Han Ming didn''t dare to think further.


    "Let''s not dwell on this for now, young friend Han. Will you be participating in the Tri-Nation Tournament?"


    Mai Lun asked with a smile.


    Han Ming nodded. "Yes, of course. After all, I''m still a student at the magic academy."


    Mai Lun nodded slightly. "I hadn''t considered that. You see, mages aren''t bound to any single nation, so in theory, we can''t force any mage to participate in the fight against the demon forces. They must volunteer. That''s one of the reasons we''re holding the Tri-Nation Tournament and involving the magic academies of each nation."


    Han Ming declined Mai Lun''s offer to introduce him publicly and returned to the banquet hall alone.


    He didn''t want to draw too much attention. Some things were best done quietly, without anyone noticing. While some of these actions might not be entirely honorable, Han Ming knew that if it came down to it, he wouldn''t hesitate to act.


    The ultimate goal was to thwart the demon invasion!


    Han Ming returned to his corner and silently drank his wine. The information he had received tonight hadn''t eased his mind; instead, it made him realize how complicated the situation was. His mood couldn''t help but sink.


    "Han Ming, right? May I sit here?"


    Hearing the voice, Han Ming looked up and saw the same stunning woman from earlier.


    He had to admit that this woman was one of the most beautiful he had ever seen, second only to Catherine. But tonight, he wasn''t in the mood for any romantic entanglements.


    "Go ahead," Han Ming nodded, then stood up to move to another seat.


    "Wait!" The woman quickly stepped in front of Han Ming, blocking his path.


    Han Ming frowned slightly, displeased. "What do you want?"


    The woman stared directly into Han Ming''s eyes but answered with an unrelated question. "Let me ask you, if someone did you a great favor, would you repay them?"


    Han Ming was puzzled but nodded nonetheless.


    "Good," the woman smiled, seemingly satisfied with his answer.


    "Today, you must sit here and not leave!" She placed her hands on Han Ming''s shoulders and pushed him back into his seat.


    Is this woman mentally unstable? Why is she so fixated on me?


    Han Ming sighed. Fine, if she wants to sit here, let her. He decided to treat her as if she were invisible.


    He sighed again, took a glass of wine from a passing servant, and drank alone.


    The woman rested her chin on her hand, her large eyes fixed on Han Ming. She seemed lost in thought, occasionally chuckling to herself or frowning deeply.


    Han Ming felt increasingly uncomfortable under her gaze and awkwardly turned his face away, pretending not to notice.


    This action, however, elicited another light laugh from the woman. "Silly."


    In this world, there are always people who willingly play the role of the villain, taking pleasure in disrupting others'' peace. Their behavior might be attributed to their upbringing, or it might simply be a reflection of their flawed character.


    The man now sitting in front of Han Ming, sneering at him, was likely a combination of both.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the kid I taught a lesson two years ago. I almost didn''t recognize you."


    Huang Ying pulled out a chair and sat down between Han Ming and the woman, mocking him. "You really can''t change your ways, can you? Are you planning to make a living by seducing decent women and living off them? Tsk tsk, having a pretty face certainly has its advantages. Look at you, smiling like a flirtatious harlot. No wonder women keep throwing themselves at you. First it was Fei''er, and now this beautiful lady."


    Huang Ying turned to the woman with an apologetic smile and raised his glass. "I apologize for my crude language earlier. I just don''t want to see another beautiful and outstanding lady deceived by this worthless fool."

 Chapter 129: The Banquet Turmoil

    Chapter 129: The Banquet Turmoil


    "Haha, Han Ming, do you know this guy?" The woman, annoyed by the sudden intrusion, flashed a hint of murderous intent in her eyes.


    Han Ming, growing impatient, turned his head away and shook it slightly.


    The grudge from two years ago had to be settled, but now was not the time.


    Han Ming wanted to humiliate those who had insulted him in front of everyone during the Tri-Nation Tournament.


    Wait!


    Han Ming!?


    Han Ming suddenly turned his head back to the woman, surprised to find that she knew his name? He hadn''t told her earlier.


    The woman had called his name before, but he hadn''t paid much attention at the time.


    "Kid, I don''t know if you''re lucky or unlucky to run into me every time. But I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll let you off. Get lost before I change my mind. I don''t want to see you again." Huang Ying waved his hand dismissively, as if shooing away a fly. It seemed he had completely forgotten the duel Han Ming and Shang Que had agreed upon two years ago. In his eyes, Han Ming was just a waste of space, not worth his time.


    Hearing Huang Ying insult Han Ming, the woman''s anger flared up, but she quickly calmed down and forced a smile.


    Her long eyelashes fluttered, and her big eyes looked at Han Ming with amusement, as if saying, "Can you really tolerate this?"


    Han Ming struggled to control his anger, telling himself to hold back, to endure!


    He knew that if he acted now, he might lose control and kill Huang Ying on the spot.


    He didn''t want to let Huang Ying off so easily, nor his accomplices. Letting him die here would be too merciful.


    "You... Han Ming? What are you doing here? How did you get in?"


    Fei''er, holding Shang Que''s arm, appeared in front of Han Ming, her face filled with disbelief.


    "Haha, it''s been two years. I wonder how much you''ve improved. Oh... still at the first stage, sixth rank, huh?"


    Shang Que teased.


    To avoid drawing too much attention, Han Ming had asked the demon spirit to conceal his core, displaying only the magic power of a first-stage, sixth-rank mage. Clearly, Shang Que had mistaken Han Ming''s lack of progress, his eyes filled with disdain.


    "Ah, I expected too much from you. After all, mud will always be mud, unable to climb the wall..." Shang Que shook his head with a smile.


    "Who knows? Maybe he used his pretty face to charm some young lady and sneak in, trying to see the world," Huang Ying sneered, clearly enjoying the feeling of putting someone down, as if belittling others gave him a sense of accomplishment.


    Fei''er looked at Han Ming with mixed emotions, her hand subtly trying to pull away from Shang Que''s grip.


    Shang Que tightened his arm, firmly holding Fei''er''s hand. After two failed attempts, Fei''er had no choice but to give up.


    Seeing Han Ming sitting with a woman even more beautiful than herself, Fei''er felt a pang of discomfort.


    "Han Ming! How could you be so reckless? Do you know where this is? The royal palace! How could you just barge in like this? What if someone finds out? If you accidentally offend some important figure, it''ll be a disaster. Listen to me, leave now while you still can. We won''t report you."


    The beautiful woman rested her chin on her hand, blinking her eyes as she watched the group''s performance, finding it all quite amusing.


    Han Ming, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. He thought Fei''er, usually fiery, could be so naive. Did she really think anyone could just sneak into the palace without an invitation?


    Shang Que and Huang Ying, however, were aware of this but chose not to point it out. They were too focused on humiliating Han Ming again, the same kid they had insulted two years ago. Besides, if Han Ming had managed to sneak in, maybe he really had charmed some young lady to get an invitation.


    The woman, finding the situation amusing, moved closer to Han Ming and wrapped her arm around his, pretending to be a naive girl. She pouted and said, "Don''t talk nonsense! Han Ming is so handsome! He has an invitation. I gave it to him, and he promised to spend the evening with me. What, are you jealous?"


    What the hell!?


    Han Ming stiffly turned his neck, staring dumbfounded at the woman who seemed to enjoy stirring up trouble. He thought, "Do I even know you?"


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Han Ming, you!!"


    Fei''er stomped her foot in frustration, pointing at Han Ming''s nose. "I used to admire you, but I never thought you''d actually... actually..."


    Han Ming coldly shook off the woman''s hand and slowly stood up.


    "If you like putting on a show, go ahead. I don''t have time for this."


    He then turned to Shang Que and said, "A reminder about our two-year agreement. At the Tri-Nation Tournament, if you lose to me, you''ll kneel and apologize."


    "Wow, such big talk!"


    A group of people surrounded Han Ming, led by Zhan Hu, another close friend of Shang Que.


    Zhan Hu was accompanied by a petite, adorable girl, clearly trying to show off in front of his new conquest.


    Zhan Hu slammed his hand on the table next to Han Ming and glared at him. "This isn''t a place for lowlifes like you. You don''t belong here, understand? Do you know what it means to not belong?"


    The beautiful woman suddenly stood up and tried to wrap her arm around Han Ming''s, but he dodged her, making it look like he was throwing a tantrum in front of others.


    The woman''s lips curled into a sly smile. She put her hands on her hips and pointed at the group, pretending to be fierce. "Stop bullying our Han Ming! He''s handsomer than all of you combined!"


    The crowd burst into laughter, leering at Han Ming.


    The woman quickly grabbed Han Ming''s arm again, leaning on his shoulder with a happy smile. In a voice only the two of them could hear, she whispered, "Are you angry? Should I kill them? Just nod, and none of them will leave here alive."


    Huang Ying, seeing the woman he admired holding Han Ming''s arm in front of everyone, felt as if he had swallowed a toad. His face turned cold.


    "Huang Ying, you don''t want to lose face in front of the woman you like. I don''t care. I''ll teach this kid a lesson for you!"


    Zhan Hu laughed, flicking a crystal wine glass into the air. He extended his right hand, thumb and index finger poised, and snapped his finger against the glass.


    The glass shot toward Han Ming at high speed.


    Han Ming hadn''t expected Zhan Hu to dare attack him in the palace. He quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding the glass.


    "What''s going on here? Let me join the fun."


    A group of people pushed through the crowd.


    Upon seeing the newcomers, everyone immediately stood straight, bowing respectfully and murmuring, "Good evening, Elder Mai Lun."


    The newcomer was Mai Lun, who had noticed Han Ming being surrounded.


    "So, young friend Han, are you enjoying yourself?" Mai Lun asked, his eyes glancing subtly at the woman still holding Han Ming''s arm. The woman met his gaze, and Mai Lun chuckled, his eyes filled with a knowing look. He thought to himself, "Young friend Han, you''re quite lucky. To have this woman''s favor is truly enviable."


    "Enjoying myself? Of course," Han Ming replied with a smile.


    The group was stunned, their jaws dropping as they looked back and forth between Han Ming and Mai Lun, their shock indescribable.


    How did this kid know Elder Mai Lun? And they seemed to be on familiar terms!


    Some of the troublemakers, seeing how close Han Ming was to Mai Lun, began to regret their actions, wishing they could leave but not daring to move. They stood awkwardly, trying to look uninvolved.


    "Mr. Han, it''s good to see you again."


    Queen Vivian, accompanied by a large entourage, walked over, smiling warmly. She extended her hand and shook Han Ming''s firmly.


    "Mr. Han, since we last met, I never thought we''d see each other again. I often dream of the moments we shared with Charles. I truly thank you for your bravery. If there''s anything you need, just ask. I''ll do my best to fulfill your request, no matter how difficult."


    "Your Majesty."


    The group surrounding Han Ming was no longer just shocked¡ªthey were terrified.


    What kind of joke was this? This kid knew Queen Vivian? And it seemed the queen owed him a huge favor!?


    Even Shang Que, Huang Ying, and Zhan Hu were dumbfounded. Fei''er, who had always claimed Han Ming was beneath them, now looked as if she had been slapped in the face.


    Who said he was insignificant? He was on such good terms with the queen, an honor they could only dream of.


    "Young friend Han, is there something troubling you? Has someone been unfriendly? Don''t worry, I''ll make sure justice is served."


    Mai Lun smiled, his sharp eyes scanning the crowd. Those who met his gaze immediately panicked, lowering their heads and praying Han Ming wouldn''t say anything incriminating. Mai Lun was a figure at the pinnacle of the Northern Continent, a fifth-stage War King! If he decided to make trouble for them, even their families combined wouldn''t be able to save them.


    They still vividly remembered how, years ago, the son of a deputy commander of the imperial army had joked with Prince Charles, leading the prince to search for some dragon bones. No matter how many people pleaded, Mai Lun had the entire family hanged on the city gates for three days and nights.


    The more they thought about it, the more terrified they became. Some were already trembling.


    Queen Vivian, on the other hand, remained silent, clearly endorsing Mai Lun''s actions. She was sending a message to everyone present: no matter who offended Han Ming, no matter how Mai Lun chose to retaliate, she would support it.


    The small area around Han Ming fell into complete silence, everyone too nervous to even breathe. Shang Que, Huang Ying, and Zhan Hu, being mages affiliated with the Mage Guild and top students of the magic academy, were slightly less worried. Even Mai Lun, as powerful as he was, wouldn''t easily touch them unless absolutely necessary.


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    Seeing this, Han Ming suddenly laughed.


    "It''s nothing. We were just chatting and accidentally knocked over a glass."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, thinking they had narrowly avoided disaster.


    "Is that so?" Mai Lun asked with a smile.


    "Indeed," Han Ming replied, giving Mai Lun a look that said, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this myself."


    Having fought side by side, Mai Lun understood Han Ming''s unspoken message.


    "Good. Everyone, enjoy yourselves. We need to attend to the envoys from other nations. Mr. Han, would you like to join us?"


    Queen Vivian extended the invitation.


    Han Ming shook his head. "No, I''m a bit tired tonight. I''ll head back and rest."


    "Very well," the queen nodded.


    As Han Ming stood to leave, the crowd quickly made way.


    Walking past Zhan Hu, Han Ming patted his shoulder and whispered, "The reason I didn''t kill you all on the spot is that the empire needs experts like you to fight the demons. The reason I didn''t humiliate you here is that I want to crush Shang Que and Huang Ying in front of everyone at the Tri-Nation Tournament. The reason I''m telling you this alone is that our grudge is the smallest. Ending you now wouldn''t be too regrettable."


    With that, Han Ming left, laughing softly.


    Zhan Hu narrowed his eyes, coldly watching Han Ming''s retreating figure. He sneered inwardly, thinking Han Ming was just arrogant because he knew Mai Lun and Queen Vivian. At the Tri-Nation Tournament, he would teach Han Ming a lesson, and even Mai Lun wouldn''t be able to say a word.


    But he didn''t know that death was already by his side.


    A small red worm lay quietly in Zhan Hu''s coat pocket.


    Strangely, the worm seemed to be smirking, almost human-like.

 Chapter 130: Do You Want to Fall in Love?

    Chapter 130: Do You Want to Fall in Love?


    After leaving the palace, Han Ming returned to his school.


    Pushing open the door to the private villa the magic academy had assigned to him, a refreshing breeze greeted him.


    Han Ming was slightly taken aback. After walking through the rooms, he noticed that everything was spotless.


    The magic academy''s treatment was almost too good. Even though he had been away for two years, they had still sent people to clean his place regularly.


    The lights in the room were off. Han Ming sat quietly in a chair, staring at the empty space, lost in thought.


    Moonlight streamed through the window, casting a long shadow of Han Ming on the floor. Outside, the leaves rustled softly, and occasionally, a few birds flew by. Everything was so peaceful.


    Han Ming didn''t meditate or practice. He just sat there.


    "Haha, seems like... I''m a bit lonely," Han Ming chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    This otherworld had no television, no electric lights, and none of the soccer matches he used to enjoy. There was nothing.


    After the constant tension of the Savage Forest, this brief moment of relaxation, devoid of the daytime hustle and bustle, made Han Ming suddenly feel very alone.


    "Maybe... I should go out for a walk."


    After sitting alone in the room for a long time, Han Ming sighed softly and got up to leave.


    The streets were still bustling, with lights of various colors illuminating the night as if it were day.


    Sitting by the window in a small tavern, Han Ming propped his chin on his hand, lost in thought.


    A small red worm wriggled its way onto the table in front of Han Ming.


    Han Ming smiled faintly and put the worm into his storage pouch.


    He hadn''t taken Zhan Hu''s life¡ªonly half of it.


    "Why are you sitting here alone? Something on your mind? Want to have a drink?"


    Han Ming looked up slightly and saw the breathtakingly beautiful woman from the palace.


    Her sudden appearance surprised Han Ming.


    "Have a seat."


    Han Ming spoke softly, his expression neutral.


    The woman pulled out a chair and sat across from him.


    "You don''t seem very happy."


    The woman gazed deeply at Han Ming.


    Han Ming smiled faintly but said nothing.


    "Aren''t you curious why I''m so interested in you and how I know your name?"


    The woman asked with a smile.


    Han Ming sighed and shook his head slightly. At this moment, he suddenly felt like letting go of everything. He didn''t want to ask any questions.


    "Can you come with me somewhere?"


    Han Ming suddenly looked up and asked.


    The woman nodded with a smile.


    "Let''s go!"


    Han Ming grabbed the woman''s hand and strode out of the tavern. Their figures dashed through the night.


    Half an hour later, they arrived outside the city of Fila.


    Han Ming glanced around, then pulled the woman along as they continued to run. The woman followed without a word, always smiling.


    Another half hour passed, and they reached the summit of a tall mountain.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Han Ming took out two small wooden barrels from his storage pouch, placing one in front of himself and the other in front of the woman.


    He picked up his barrel, smashed the seal, and took a big swig directly from it.


    Seeing this, the woman followed suit, not caring about propriety, and took a large gulp as well.


    Han Ming didn''t look at her, just took another big drink.


    The woman copied him again.


    Neither of them spoke, just drank one mouthful after another.


    The night deepened.


    Seven or eight small barrels were already empty in front of them.


    "Haha."


    Han Ming, holding a barrel, suddenly laughed.


    The woman looked at him and asked softly, "Are you trying to drown your sorrows?"


    Han Ming nodded and continued drinking.


    "Do you have something troubling you? Can you tell me?"


    The woman''s voice was very soft, as if speaking to a baby, afraid that raising her voice might touch a nerve in the man before her.


    Han Ming hugged the barrel, staring blankly at the sky, his heart aching. "Where is your hometown?"


    The woman replied gently, "This is my hometown."


    Han Ming nodded, took another drink, and sighed deeply. "That''s nice."


    Seeing Han Ming''s slightly red eyes, the woman asked with concern, "Is your home not here? Are you homesick?"


    Han Ming nodded with a bitter smile.


    "You know, look at the stars in the sky, the grass and trees around us, the lights in the distance. Do you know how strange all of this feels to me? Do you understand that feeling?"


    Han Ming pointed as he spoke, word by word.


    The woman gently took the small barrel from Han Ming''s hand, placed it on the ground, and looked intently at his face. "Can you tell me about your hometown?"


    Han Ming took a deep breath of the fresh mountain air, crossed his arms behind his head, and lay down on the mountaintop.


    "My home is far, far away. So far that I might never return in this lifetime. I used to hear people talk about homesickness, but I didn''t understand. What''s so bad about leaving home? You''re free, you can do whatever you want. No one to restrain you, you can make friends, travel..."


    At this point, Han Ming''s voice choked up. He paused, then continued, "But it''s a strange feeling. Because you know, you might never go back. You suddenly feel scared, you feel lonely. Even if countless people pass by, even if you''re in the busiest part of the city, even if the atmosphere around you is the most lively, your heart feels like it''s frozen in ice, without any warmth."


    Han Ming turned to look at the woman and smiled. "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to know. Right now, I don''t want to know anything. I just want to drink."


    The woman looked at Han Ming with pity, brushed the hair from his forehead, and nodded without saying a word.


    They drank like this until the sky began to lighten.


    Han Ming was drunk. Since becoming a water mage, he rarely got drunk, but today, he was thoroughly intoxicated.


    They say that when you have something on your mind, you get drunk easily. It seems that''s true.


    The morning sunlight was soft, gently illuminating their faces.


    In two days, the Tri-Nation Tournament would begin, and Han Ming didn''t want to return to Fila City during that time.


    The woman''s gaze was tender as she quietly watched the man sleeping beside her. There was an indescribable softness in her eyes, mixed with a hint of heartache.


    What had turned such a young man into this?


    Han Ming was dreaming. He dreamed of returning to Earth, walking on bustling streets, seeing familiar clothes, familiar buildings, and the cars coming and going.


    Han Ming vaguely knew he was dreaming, that all these beautiful things might disappear in the next moment.


    He bit his lower lip tightly, touching everything he saw, desperately trying to feel it, to make it real.


    "If all this beauty is just a dream, I hope I never wake up."


    The woman heard Han Ming''s murmurs and saw two clear tears roll down his cheeks.


    She sighed softly. She didn''t look down on Han Ming for crying. They say that no matter how strong a person is, in their dreams, they show their truest self. They cry, they laugh, they feel sorrow.


    Han Ming''s tears flowed silently. He curled up slightly, his teeth biting his lips until they turned white.


    The woman took out a small white handkerchief and wiped the tears from Han Ming''s face. But soon, new tears appeared. She wiped them away, only for more to come. Again and again...


    At noon, Han Ming slowly woke up.


    "Who are you?" Han Ming suddenly saw a beautiful woman sitting beside him, gazing at him with deep affection. He jumped up, startled, and looked at her warily.


    "Have you forgotten?" The woman covered her mouth lightly and smiled.


    Han Ming was stunned for a moment, then remembered that he had brought this woman here last night and they had drunk until dawn.


    "So it really was a dream..." Han Ming chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    "You stayed here with me all night?"


    The woman nodded.


    "Sorry for making you see me like that," Han Ming sighed and sat back down on the ground.


    "Can you... go buy some more wine?"


    The woman nodded and quickly leaped down the mountain, her figure a flash of white as she headed toward Fila City.


    Two hours later, she returned and placed several small barrels in front of Han Ming.


    Han Ming nodded gratefully, picked up a barrel, and started drinking again.


    The woman joined him.


    But this time, Han Ming was horrified to find that he couldn''t get drunk.


    He wanted to dream of home again, he wanted to get drunk, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t.


    He grew anxious, gulping down the wine in large mouthfuls. In his panic, the wine went down the wrong way, and he bent over, coughing violently, his face buried in his knees.


    The woman gently patted Han Ming''s shoulder. "A man shouldn''t cry so easily."


    Han Ming''s shoulders trembled. After a long while, he lifted his head and wiped his face roughly with his sleeve. He forced a smile. "Last time. I swear, this is the last time I''ll cry."


    "Why are you being so hard on yourself..."


    Han Ming shook his head gently.


    "Can you tell me how to get out of this low point quickly?"


    Han Ming asked.


    The woman thought for a long time, then suddenly said, "Have you ever been in love?"


    Han Ming was taken aback.


    The woman laughed as if she had discovered something new. She circled around Han Ming, as if observing some rare treasure.


    Han Ming felt a bit embarrassed under her gaze. "What are you looking at?"


    The woman nodded. "Hmm, not bad. I haven''t been in love either. Do you want to try falling in love?"


    Han Ming stared dumbfounded at the unfamiliar woman before him. He didn''t even know her name.

 Chapter 131: A Complicated Fate

    Chapter 131: A Complicated Fate


    Han Ming was utterly flustered by the woman''s words.


    To be honest, he was already twenty-three years old. At this age, it was indeed time to experience love. But now, he was in a different world, where his future was uncertain and fraught with danger. He had never thought about such matters, nor dared to.


    Seeing the hesitation in Han Ming''s eyes, the woman remained silent, patiently waiting for his response.


    After a long moment of contemplation, Han Ming finally shook his head gently.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but he didn''t dare. He carried too many burdens in his heart. He didn''t know where he would be tomorrow, or when he might die.


    The woman chuckled softly. "Good, I''ll take that as a yes."


    Han Ming nodded, then suddenly realized what she meant and stammered, "Who said yes? I was shaking my head just now."


    The woman giggled, her eyes fixed on Han Ming.


    Feeling embarrassed under her gaze, Han Ming said, "It''s not that I don''t want to, but... first of all, I don''t even know you. And as for me, I have too many things to do, too many responsibilities. I can''t..."


    The woman interrupted him. "Those aren''t reasons. Tell me, how many years does a person have in this life? And how many people truly have a smooth journey? I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I believe that life is full of things worth experiencing. Maybe you have many secrets, but so what? Isn''t that what life is about? Do your best, and have no regrets. Treat your life well, and don''t leave any regrets behind."


    Han Ming fell into deep thought upon hearing her words.


    The woman continued, "Don''t you want to know who I am? Then take a look at my face."


    She reached up and pulled off a thin layer of something from her face, and her appearance instantly changed.


    Han Ming stared at her, unsure if he had seen her before or not. There was a sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t quite place it.


    The woman giggled again.


    Han Ming frowned slightly. "Why do you keep laughing like that? What''s so funny?"


    The woman''s face was breathtakingly beautiful, her smile like a delicate flower adorned with dew. Her laughter was like the chime of silver bells, and her presence was as serene as an orchid in a secluded valley. For Han Ming to call such a smile "silly" was truly peculiar.


    "Have you really forgotten me? I''m Kuro."


    Instead of being offended by Han Ming''s comment, the woman laughed even harder.


    "Kuro?"


    Han Ming jumped up in disbelief, scrutinizing her face closely.


    Now that he looked closely, there was indeed a resemblance. When they had last been together, she had been at her weakest, her skin withered and her face gaunt, almost skeletal. Back then, she couldn''t be described as beautiful¡ªif anything, she had been quite unattractive.


    Han Ming exclaimed in delight, "It''s really you!? I never thought we''d meet again. Is this your true appearance? That''s amazing! Have you recovered from your injuries? How did you find me?" Han Ming was overjoyed. The last time he had seen Kuro was at the edge of the Savage Ice Plains. Due to certain circumstances at the time, he hadn''t been able to acknowledge her. He never expected she would track him down here.


    Reunited with an old acquaintance, Han Ming was so excited that his words became a jumbled mess.


    "Yes, it''s me. But it''s best not to let others see my true appearance, and my aura has also been altered."


    Kuro smiled softly. Her true appearance was even more stunning than before.


    As she spoke, Kuro reapplied the thin layer to her face, restoring her appearance to what Han Ming had seen at the banquet.


    "And also..." Kuro''s cheeks flushed slightly as she smiled. "You''ve already seen my body. Did you think you could just walk away without taking responsibility?"


    Han Ming felt awkward at the mention of the past and chuckled nervously.


    "Well... that was a special circumstance. Besides, you''re so different now. Back then, you hardly spoke a word. Now you can''t stop talking, and you''re always laughing like a fool."


    Kuro pretended to be angry and glared at Han Ming. "It''s because I''m happy that I''m talking so much. It''s not easy to get me to talk to others. Now stop dawdling. You''re a grown man¡ªwhy are you acting so hesitant? Just say yes!"


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Han Ming''s expression turned somber again, and he said hesitantly, "But..."


    "No buts! Come with me!"


    Without giving Han Ming a chance to refuse, Kuro grabbed his hand and pulled him down the mountain.


    "Hey, hey, wait! Slow down! Where are we going?"


    "On a date!"


    On the bustling streets of Fila City, Han Ming and Kuro walked hand in hand.


    Han Ming''s face was flushed red. His right hand held Kuro''s, while his left hand fidgeted, unsure where to put it¡ªsometimes in his pocket, sometimes out. He felt extremely awkward.


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    "Uh... I''m not. It''s just... this is my first time, haha."


    Han Ming laughed nervously.


    A sly smile flashed across Kuro''s lips. She suddenly turned and lightly kissed Han Ming on the lips. "There, your first kiss is mine too."


    Han Ming''s mind went completely blank.


    Kuro giggled as she watched Han Ming''s dumbfounded expression.


    Throughout the day, the two ate, shopped, and strolled around. Kuro chatted nonstop, while Han Ming listened in a daze, unsure of what to say or how to interject.


    A warm, indescribable feeling filled his heart. It was comforting and joyful.


    This feeling... wasn''t so bad.


    Night fell.


    "Where do you live?" Kuro asked.


    "Oh, right. I live at the magic academy."


    Han Ming replied nervously. He had a strange premonition that something was about to happen.


    "Let''s go. I''ll walk you back."


    Kuro''s expression remained calm as she led Han Ming toward the magic academy.


    Creak...


    Kuro closed the door behind her, and Han Ming froze, too nervous to even turn around.


    "Uh... you... you should probably head back now."


    Han Ming swallowed hard.


    From the beginning, Han Ming had been completely passive. He had rejected Fei''er before, and now he wanted to reject Kuro as well. But this girl gave him no chance to refuse. And besides... he had seen her body.


    He was at a disadvantage...


    Kuro clasped her hands behind her back and tilted her head as she walked around Han Ming''s room, examining the furnishings.


    "Hmm... not bad. I''m not going back. The place I''m staying is fine, but it feels lifeless. I don''t like it. I''ll stay here tonight. And from now on, I''ll stay here too."


    "Wha...?"


    Han Ming''s heart raced.


    What should he do? What should he do!?


    Kuro turned and studied Han Ming''s face, a mischievous smile on her lips. "What are you thinking about?"


    Gulp...


    Han Ming swallowed hard and stammered, "N-nothing... haha, haha. Look, the weather''s really nice today, huh?"


    Kuro stepped closer to Han Ming, who nervously backed away until his back hit the wall.


    This... feels so strange. I''m the guy here... Han Ming thought, his mind in turmoil.


    Kuro let out a sly chuckle and began unbuttoning her shirt.


    "Ah... you..." Han Ming was startled and quickly reached out to stop her.


    Kuro giggled, moving her hand away and teasingly looking at Han Ming. "What? Do you want to undo it yourself?"


    "N-no, I just..."


    Han Ming was at a complete loss. His hands hung awkwardly in mid-air, unsure whether to pull back or stay where they were.


    "Silly! Alright, I''m just messing with you. What do you take me for? Hmph!"


    Kuro gave a triumphant smile, buttoned her shirt back up, and said, "Someone''s mind is in the gutter... Haha, alright, you sleep here. I''ll take the other room."


    With that, she turned and walked out, closing the door behind her.


    Phew...


    Han Ming let out a long sigh of relief and flopped down onto the bed.


    "Am I... in love now?"


    Han Ming tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. The room still carried the faint scent of Kuro''s perfume.


    The thought of a woman sleeping in the next room kept his heart racing.


    "Sigh... dealing with magical beasts is so much easier. Women... are terrifying."


    Unable to sleep, Han Ming quietly slipped out of his room.


    A short while later, an old man arrived outside Han Ming''s dorm.


    "Young friend Han, are you there?"


    The door creaked open, and Kuro stepped out with a smile.


    "Elder Mai Lun, looking for Han Ming? He''s not here. He went out."


    "Han Ming? Oh..." Mai Lun paused, realizing that Han Ming must be Han Er''s real name.


    Mai Lun gave Kuro a meaningful look, then glanced at the small villa behind her. He chuckled. "Has Lady Kuro truly taken a liking to young friend Han?"


    "Here, call me Kuro. Han Ming doesn''t know my real name, and I haven''t revealed my true strength to him."


    Mai Lun nodded in understanding, then asked curiously, "Then why have you changed your appearance multiple times in front of young friend Han? When he sent you back to deliver the message, why..."


    Kuro was taken aback. "Wait, are you saying that Han Er is Han Ming?"


    Seeing Mai Lun''s equally surprised expression, Kuro cursed inwardly. That kid really kept me in the dark. And here I was, worried about him and even went looking for him.


    Mai Lun lowered his head in thought, his expression troubled. It seemed Han Ming didn''t know this woman was the infamous Kuro. And Han Ming had once mentioned that he was Li Xiaotian''s disciple. Mai Lun had heard about the feud between Kuro and Li Xiaotian. Putting two and two together, it was clear that Kuro also didn''t know Han Ming was Li Xiaotian''s disciple.


    These two should have been mortal enemies, yet by some twist of fate, they had come together.


    Mai Lun felt his head spinning. This was a mess. If the two ever discovered each other''s true identities, it would be disastrous. What a complicated fate.


    "Elder Mai Lun, did you need something from Han Ming?"


    Mai Lun''s mood was heavy as he slowly shook his head. "No, I just wanted to catch up with young friend Han. Since he''s not here, never mind."


    Then he suddenly remembered something. Han Ming had been pursued in the Savage Forest, and Mai Lun had heard some rumors. Now that Kuro knew Han Ming was Han Er, given her temperament, she would undoubtedly seek revenge on those who had hunted him.


    Recalling the terrifying tales of this woman, Mai Lun quickly added, "By the way, young friend Han is determined to stop the demon army''s invasion. If Lady Kuro¡ªI mean, Kuro¡ªis willing, please don''t seek vengeance on those from the Savage Forest. We need all the manpower we can get right now. I believe young friend Han wouldn''t want to see such a situation unfold."


    Kuro''s eyes turned sharp as she stared directly into Mai Lun''s.


    "Heh, heh."


    Mai Lun forced an awkward smile.


    This woman was truly someone you didn''t want to cross.


    Kuro looked at Mai Lun, her expression icy. The two stood in silence for a long moment before Kuro suddenly smiled. "Fine."


    Mai Lun let out a long breath of relief. As he turned to leave, he suddenly looked back and asked, "Do you know young friend Han''s identity?"


    "Identity? What identity?"


    "Oh, nothing. Farewell."


    Mai Lun shook his head helplessly and left.


    Now, Mai Lun wasn''t sure what to do. Should he reveal their identities and let them face each other as enemies? Or should he keep it hidden? But the truth would come out eventually. If by then the two had fallen deeply in love, it would only make things more complicated.


    "Ah well, let the young ones figure it out themselves." Mai Lun gradually disappeared into the night.


    No matter what, if these two ever came to blows, he would risk his life to protect young friend Han.

 Chapter 132: The Preliminaries

    Chapter 132: The Preliminaries


    Even in the middle of the night, Fila City was still bustling with life.


    Feeling bored, Han Ming wandered into an inconspicuous little herb shop.


    "Huh? What''s that smell? It feels so familiar."


    Han Ming sniffed the air and walked over to a wooden shelf where a small pile of some kind of plant leaves was displayed.


    The shopkeeper approached Han Ming with a smile. "This is a new herb we''ve recently introduced. It has some pain-relieving effects, though not very strong. When burned, the smell is quite pungent. That''s why it''s been sitting in this corner, untouched."


    The shopkeeper was quite honest. Han Ming nodded.


    He picked up a small leaf with two fingers and brought it to his nose to smell.


    Han Ming''s body stiffened.


    "This... this is..."


    Han Ming stared at the small leaf in his hand, trying to suppress his excitement.


    "Shopkeeper, how much of this do you have?"


    Seeing that Han Ming seemed interested in this otherwise useless herb, the shopkeeper''s eyes lit up. Finally, someone might take this stuff off his hands.


    "We have a whole sack of it!"


    "I''ll take it all!"


    "Great!"


    Han Ming left the herb shop satisfied, bought some paper, and happily ran back to his residence.


    As soon as he entered, he closed the door behind him and sat down at the table, fiddling with the materials.


    After some time, Han Ming looked at his handiwork with satisfaction, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Cigarettes! Haha, I never thought I''d find something like this in another world. This is amazing."


    Han Ming lit the crudely made cigarette, took a deep drag, and exhaled a long stream of smoke.


    "Ah..."


    He lay back on the bed, enjoying the familiar sensation.


    It had been a long time since he''d felt this way.


    Morning.


    "Cough, cough, what did you do? Why does it smell so smoky in here? Did you burn something?"


    As soon as Kuro pushed open Han Ming''s door, she was hit by the thick smoke and had to step back.


    "Come, come, look at this!"


    Han Ming excitedly pulled Kuro into the room and showed her the row of roughly made cigarettes on the table.


    Kuro picked one up curiously, sniffed it, and looked puzzled.


    "Watch this!"


    Han Ming''s eyes sparkled as he lit a cigarette, took a gentle puff, and blew out a series of smoke rings.


    Kuro tilted her head, watching Han Ming blow smoke rings with fascination, and clapped her hands. "That''s amazing!"


    In reality, it wasn''t amazing at all. Has this guy lost his mind? Smoking this stuff? Kuro thought to herself.


    "Of course!" Han Ming shook his head proudly.


    "As long as you like it," Kuro said, holding the cigarette and frowning. "It''s rolled so poorly."


    She took apart one of Han Ming''s poorly rolled cigarettes, thought for a moment, and then started rolling one herself.


    In no time, a smooth, neatly rolled cigarette appeared before Han Ming.


    Han Ming''s eyes lit up, and he quickly took it, exclaiming, "Wow! Now that''s a proper cigarette, haha!"


    "Look at you, so silly. Alright, go wash up. Don''t you have the Tri-Nation Tournament to attend? Today and tomorrow are the last days to register."


    Han Ming suddenly remembered that he hadn''t registered yet! How could he forget? He quickly ran off to wash up.


    After freshening up, Han Ming returned to his room to find Kuro sitting at the table, her graceful figure focused on rolling cigarettes. Beside her were several already rolled.


    Han Ming''s heart stirred as he leaned against the doorframe, quietly watching the woman roll cigarettes for him.


    Kuro felt Han Ming''s gaze and smiled slightly, her movements becoming even more delicate.


    "If only it could be like this forever," Han Ming thought, his face filled with tenderness.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Kuro handed Han Ming a pile of neatly rolled cigarettes and wrinkled her nose. "Dream on! Let''s go!"


    With that, she grabbed Han Ming''s hand and pulled him out the door to find the registration office for the magic academy.


    If anyone had seen the infamous "demoness" acting like a lovestruck girl, their jaws would have hit the floor.


    Two days later, the registration period ended, and the grand opening ceremony of the Tri-Nation Tournament began.


    But Li Chengfeng still hadn''t returned.


    This worried Han Ming deeply.


    The tournament was held in a massive coliseum in Fila City, large enough to accommodate 200,000 spectators. Above the center of the arena was a giant four-sided crystal screen that displayed the matches in real-time for the audience. It was a spectacle of luxury.


    Due to the sheer number of participants and the removal of the student-only restriction, many independent experts had also signed up for this unprecedented event.


    To save time, the tournament was divided into several stages: preliminaries, elimination rounds, top 32, top 16, quarterfinals, semifinals, and the finals.


    The elimination rounds featured 50 arenas to quickly sift through the competitors and identify the most talented.


    The Monte Empire''s royal family, the tournament''s organizers, would occasionally visit to cheer on the participants. Starting from the top 32, Queen Vivian would personally watch every match, a fact that greatly excited the public.


    Even those who usually had little interest in combat competitions were eager to attend, as the chance to see the queen in person was rare.


    The matches were determined by a lottery system. Each participant would draw a number from the organizers, with two identical sets of numbers divided into red and blue. Those who drew the same number would face off. The first round was a 10-person free-for-all, with nine participants eliminated. The next round would be one-on-one matches.


    The preliminaries were held in two sessions, morning and afternoon, with 50 arenas each. Each session eliminated 2,450 participants, meaning 4,900 would be eliminated in a single day. The preliminaries lasted two days, eliminating a total of 9,800 participants. The elimination rounds would begin on the third day.


    Additionally, each nation could nominate five participants to skip the elimination rounds and advance directly to the top 32. Among them were Shang Que, Huang Ying, and Fei''er. As for Zhan Hu, it was said he had fallen ill and would not participate. What had really happened to Zhan Hu was likely known only to Han Ming.


    Mai Lun had offered to let Han Ming advance directly to the top 32, but Han Ming declined. He saw this rare competition as an opportunity to hone his skills. Although few could threaten him now, gaining experience and broadening his horizons was always beneficial. With over 10,000 participants, there were bound to be some hidden masters among them.


    Han Ming drew the number Red 033 and was assigned to Arena 10, with his match scheduled for the first day of the tournament.


    The coliseum was packed to the brim, a sea of heads stretching as far as the eye could see.


    Outside the arena, vendors sold weapons, food, and herbs, adding to the festive atmosphere of the tournament.


    "Contestants 033, 034, 056, 101, and 550, please enter the arena."


    "Good luck!" Kuro stood outside the arena, holding Han Ming''s hands and blowing warm air onto them, her delicate hands rubbing his to keep him warm.


    Although the weather was chilly, such temperatures were nothing to warriors or mages. But Kuro''s actions showed her care for Han Ming.


    Her warm breath on his hands warmed his heart.


    Han Ming gave a thumbs-up, signaling that he was ready, and gracefully leaped onto the arena.


    Ten participants, including Han Ming, stood on the stage.


    "You may use any weapon, form alliances, or consume any performance-enhancing substances, but killing is prohibited. Violators will be disqualified immediately. Begin!"


    The referee announced the rules and signaled the start of the match. Simultaneously, the other 49 arenas also began their matches.


    The coliseum erupted in noise as the audience''s excitement reached its peak.


    The preliminaries and elimination rounds weren''t broadcast on the giant screen, so spectators had to gather around the smaller arenas to watch. Those who arrived late or couldn''t squeeze in had to return to their seats and watch from a distance.


    Han Ming scanned the nine opponents on the arena and noticed that five of them were clearly working together. They likely planned to eliminate the outsiders first and then compete among themselves.


    The odds of five people from the same group ending up on the same arena were slim, so Han Ming guessed they had formed an alliance before the match. But he didn''t care. None of the nine were worth his attention.


    Kuro stood outside the arena, her eyes sparkling as she watched Han Ming with anticipation.


    Han Ming sighed. Kuro had once told him that if he asked, she could ensure that none of those who had wronged him at the banquet would leave alive. But when he had probed her strength, it seemed ordinary, no different from when he had first met her in the Secret Sect. At most, she was a first-stage, sixth-rank warrior.


    She must have powerful friends or family backing her, Han Ming thought.


    The match began, and Han Ming stopped overthinking. He laughed loudly and said, "Stop wasting time. Come at me together!"


    The nine opponents, who had been sizing each other up, turned their attention to Han Ming.


    "Since you''re asking for it, don''t blame us."


    The nine exchanged glances and quickly agreed to take Han Ming out first.


    Han Ming smirked and dashed forward.


    The sound of bodies hitting the ground echoed through the arena.


    One by one, the nine participants were thrown out of the arena.


    The spectators around Arena 10, who had been eagerly awaiting an intense battle, were stunned.


    A girl holding a piece of fruit was about to take a bite when she saw what happened. The fruit slipped from her hand and fell to the ground.


    "Can you announce the result now?"


    Han Ming smiled at the stunned referee.


    The referee shook his head, snapping out of his daze. "Oh... oh! Yes! I declare..."


    Han Ming flashed his number tag at the referee.


    "I declare that contestant Red 033 has advanced!"


    The referee finally regained his composure and announced loudly.


    Han Ming gave a polite smile and jumped off the arena.


    "Wow!! So cool!" A group of women, regardless of age, covered their mouths with their hands, their eyes shining with admiration.


    Kuro tenderly wiped Han Ming''s face with a handkerchief, even though there wasn''t a single drop of sweat on it. She glared at the squealing women, grabbed Han Ming''s hand, and led him away from the crowd.


    "Who was that? He''s amazing!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m going to follow him wherever he competes!"


    "Don''t be silly, didn''t you see he has a girlfriend?"


    "So what? I still like him!"


    Listening to the chatter behind him, Han Ming shook his head helplessly. He had been a bit too flashy to save time. He''d have to tone it down in the future.


    "Ouch!"


    Han Ming felt a sharp pain in his arm.


    He looked up to see Kuro grinning at him, her sharp nails pinching the tender flesh of his arm.


    "Feeling proud, are we? Already have female admirers. Does it feel good?"


    Han Ming broke into a cold sweat and quickly replied, "No, no, not at all."


    "Tch... you wish!"


    "Haha, haha."


    "Come on! We still have time. Let''s go eat!" Kuro let go of Han Ming''s hand and skipped ahead like a little girl.


    Han Ming hurried after her with a wry smile.


    In a VIP box overlooking the arena, Mai Lun watched Kuro''s girlish behavior through a one-way crystal window and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "This woman... she''s decades old, and she''s still acting like this!"


    He turned to the cautious attendant standing behind him and suddenly asked, "Do I look old?"


    The attendant, unsure of Mai Lun''s intentions, didn''t dare to breathe, his face turning red.


    "Hmm... after today, summon the royal pharmacist. I need a beauty treatment."


    "Uh..."


    The attendant stared in shock at the white-haired old man.

 Chapter 133: The Wind Rises

    Chapter 133: The Wind Rises


    That night, inside the Falling Leaf Earl''s estate.


    "I''m furious! This is outrageous!!"


    Liao Silis, the Earl of Falling Leaf in the Monte Empire, was in a rage in his study.


    A finely crafted crystal goblet, engraved with ancient floral patterns and worth three hundred gold coins, was hurled to the ground by him, shattering into pieces with a loud crash.


    His pale, aristocratic face, usually handsome, was now twisted with anger.


    Old butler Barbar, his expression grim, gestured for the servants to clean up the shards of the goblet.


    "My lord, there''s no need to be angry over a reckless youth."


    Hearing Barbar''s words, Liao Silis became even more furious. He overturned his desk with a roar, his voice thundering through the room.


    "That brat must know that Antonia is my lover! How dare he lay a hand on my woman!"


    Barbar paced back and forth in the study, his aged hands occasionally rubbing together.


    "My lord, I don''t think this matter is as simple as it seems. That young man is a mage from the Kabu Empire here to compete. Logically, being in a foreign land, he shouldn''t be so reckless. Yet, at the palace banquet, he openly mingled with Lady Antonia and even claimed she was his woman. Could there be some misunderstanding?"


    "What misunderstanding could there be! My woman is my woman! Don''t think that just because he''s a third-tier fire mage, he can be so arrogant!"


    Deep down, Liao Silis was also somewhat apprehensive.


    The incident dated back to the palace banquet two nights ago.


    Liao Silis was notorious in Fila City for his indulgence in wine and women. His women were absolutely off-limits to anyone.


    Antonia was a beautiful woman with blue eyes whom he had recently met. The two had hit it off immediately and quickly fallen in love.


    Unexpectedly, at the palace banquet, a third-tier fire mage from the Kabu Empire, Ansley, had suddenly appeared and, in front of many people, declared that Antonia was his woman.


    Enraged, Liao Silis had slapped Antonia in front of everyone and taken her back to his estate, where she was now imprisoned in a private dungeon.


    The fire mage, Ansley, saw the slap Liao Silis had given Antonia as a direct insult to himself.


    Mages, especially those who had reached the level of a mage, valued their dignity above all else. Over this incident, Ansley had sworn to make Liao Silis pay.


    "My lord, don''t you think that Ansley fellow is a bit strange? And Antonia, her origins are unclear. I fear there may be some deception at play here."


    Barbar, always meticulous in his thinking, saw that this matter was not as simple as it appeared on the surface. Even he, a seasoned schemer, felt a sense of unease. He was known for his cunning and expertise in manipulation.


    Liao Silis, on the other hand, was a complete hedonist, a fool with a simple mind. The day after angering Ansley, he had paraded Antonia in a prison cart past Ansley''s residence, clearly intending to provoke him.


    This foolish act had only further enraged Ansley.


    "I can''t swallow this insult!"


    Liao Silis was so angry that his beard seemed to bristle.


    Barbar felt a pang of bitterness in his heart. The issue wasn''t whether Liao Silis could swallow his pride; it was whether Ansley could. Mages valued their dignity above all else, and they were notoriously protective of their own. This situation had escalated beyond control.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Barbar thought this but dared not say it aloud. Serving a foolish earl left him feeling disheartened.


    Barbar sighed, carefully considering his words, trying to find a way to calm the Earl. He had already decided that tomorrow he would personally go to the palace. This matter could only be resolved by Queen Vivian herself. It not only concerned the friendship between the two nations but also directly affected the relationship between the Earl of Falling Leaf and the Mage Guild.


    But at that moment, his eyes widened in horror as he looked out the window.


    "What is it?"


    Liao Silis turned in confusion to look out the window.


    Outside the crystal glass window, the sky had turned a fiery red. A massive fireball was rapidly approaching.


    "This!" Liao Silis''s eyes widened in terror. Before he could even rise to flee, the enormous fireball crashed through the window.


    Boom!!


    The entire study was blown into the sky.


    Liao Silis and Barbar didn''t even have a chance to cry out before they were reduced to ashes.


    In the sky, a young man riding a flying beast looked down at the Earl''s estate with a frosty expression.


    With a wave of his hands, several large fireballs rained down on various buildings within the estate.


    In an instant, deafening explosions filled the air, flames shot into the sky, and thick black smoke rose in massive columns.


    "Liao Silis, you scoundrel! You''ll pay for what you''ve done!"


    Fireballs continued to fall from the sky, and chaos erupted within the estate. Servants fled in panic, only to be blown to pieces by the incoming fireballs.


    "What''s happening? What''s going on?"


    The elegant Countess, holding up the hem of her long dress, rushed out of her room with her young son in tow.


    A massive fireball exploded in the courtyard opposite the Countess, sending a hail of stone fragments and flames in all directions, engulfing her and her son in a sea of fire.


    "There he is!!"


    The captain of the estate guards stood on the roof, directing archers to aim at Ansley in the sky. With a roar, a dozen arrows infused with combat aura shot toward Ansley.


    Ansley, riding his flying beast, deftly dodged the arrows. He had lost all reason.


    "Die! Die!! Everyone must die!!"


    A patrol of soldiers passing by on a distant street witnessed the apocalyptic scene. The once lively Falling Leaf Earl''s estate, bustling with guests every night, was now a sea of flames.


    "Who''s there!"


    The patrol captain shouted in terror, only to be answered by another massive fireball.


    The entire patrol was blown into the sky.


    "Die! Die!"


    Ansley''s eyes were bloodshot. He paid no heed to the depletion of his magical energy, only focused on unleashing his fury. Fireballs rained down like a storm.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Boom...


    The entire Falling Leaf Earl''s estate, including its servants, over a thousand people, was reduced to ashes overnight.


    Robert, the captain of the guards, watched the horrific scene with a face full of grief and rage. His potential was pushed to the limit by his extreme emotions.


    "I''ll fight you to the death!!"


    Robert, wielding a spear, leaped high into the air toward Ansley.


    By now, Ansley had exhausted his magical energy and couldn''t even summon a protective fire shield.


    "Hahaha, hahaha!" Ansley laughed maniacally, burning his life force to fuel his magic.


    "Let''s die together!"


    With a final, crazed shout, Ansley''s body exploded mid-air.


    The flames engulfed Robert and his spear, crashing into the ruined estate and leveling it completely.


    Boom!!!!!


    An earth-shattering explosion echoed through the skies of Fila City.


    "What''s happening?"


    Queen Vivian had just retired for the night when she heard the tremendous explosion. Her bed shook slightly from the impact.


    A maid, who had been standing by, hurried over with a luxurious fur cloak, but Vivian pushed her aside.


    Barefoot, Queen Vivian ran out into the courtyard and saw the distant sky ablaze with fire.


    The self-destruction of a third-tier fire mage had turned half the sky a fiery red.


    "Something''s happened..." Queen Vivian frowned, a sense of foreboding in her heart.


    Experts from all over, gathered in Fila City, took to the streets and rooftops, gazing at the distant sky.


    On a rooftop three streets away from the Falling Leaf Earl''s estate, two figures clad in black stood watching.


    "Haha, the plan is proceeding smoothly."


    The other figure, a woman by her voice, chuckled softly. "This time, let''s see how Fila City handles its relationship with the Mage Guild."


    The man in black nodded slowly. "Antonia, you''ve done well. I''ll put in a good word for you with the master. However, I suspect the Mage Guild won''t be so quick to sever ties with the Monte Empire. These are critical times, and even the loss of a third-tier fire mage might not be enough. It seems we need to add more fuel to the fire."


    The woman in black giggled, exchanged a glance with the man, and then vanished into the night with a few leaps.


    "Summon Elder Mai Lun at once!"


    Queen Vivian paced restlessly in her study.


    Moments later, Mai Lun entered with large strides.


    "Elder Mai Lun, according to reports, it seems a third-tier mage from the Kabu Empire, Ansley, had a dispute with the Earl of Falling Leaf over a woman named Antonia. From the looks of it, Ansley sought revenge and has likely reduced the Falling Leaf estate to rubble, even self-destructing in the process."


    Mai Lun''s expression was grave. "This is a serious problem. A third-tier mage self-destructing in our city, and over a dispute with one of our earls. I must go to the Mage Guild immediately."


    "Please do, Elder Mai Lun."


    Mai Lun nodded and left the room.


    On the spire of the magic academy, Han Ming and Kuro sat side by side, gazing at the fiery sky in the distance.


    Han Ming''s brow was tightly furrowed. "I have a feeling... something terrible has happened."


    Kuro rested her chin on her hand and whispered, "The wind is rising."

 Chapter 134: Conflict

    Chapter 134: Conflict


    This night was destined to be a sleepless one.


    Undercurrents surged among the various factions in Fila City.


    The envoy from the Kabu Empire had already lodged a stern protest with Queen Vivian.


    Queen Vivian assured them that she would provide a satisfactory explanation.


    Many astute individuals could discern the underlying implications of this incident, while most people simply saw it as an ordinary conflict¡ªalbeit between parties with particularly notable statuses.


    Mai Lun and the head of the Mage Guild held secret discussions throughout the night.


    Morning came.


    Mai Lun emerged from the Mage Guild, his brow furrowed.


    The Tri-Nation Tournament continued as scheduled.


    After two days of preliminaries, nearly ten thousand participants had been eliminated.


    Next up were the elimination rounds, featuring one-on-one matches.


    Han Ming was fortunate enough to draw a slot for the first day of the elimination rounds.


    His opponent was a third-tier earth-elemental warrior.


    Han Ming and the warrior both leaped onto the arena.


    Cheers erupted from the crowd below.


    Most of the spectators had come to support Han Ming.


    His earlier victory had caused quite a stir in certain circles.


    Among the daughters of noble families and the wives of high-ranking officials, a small group of Han Ming''s supporters had emerged.


    Many of them were there out of curiosity, wanting to see if the rumors about his prowess were true.


    "He''s quite handsome, but is he really as impressive as they say?"


    A noblewoman dressed in luxurious attire sat in the stands, holding a magical telescope to observe Han Ming from a distance.


    "Begin the match!"


    At the referee''s command, the earth-elemental warrior enveloped himself in a layer of yellowish combat aura, his sturdy armor tightly encasing his body.


    "Go, Han Ming! Go, Han Ming!"


    Hearing the cheers from a group of young girls, Han Ming couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    He glanced at Kuro, who stood at the back of the crowd, smiling at him without a hint of jealousy.


    "Kid, where are you looking!"


    The third-tier warrior, annoyed by Han Ming''s popularity and his own lack of attention, launched a fierce attack.


    His massive fist, adorned with sharp spikes, shot toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming ducked and countered with a punch to the warrior''s side.


    "Wow! So cool!"


    "Han Ming is amazing!"


    Another wave of cheers rose from the crowd.


    The earth-elemental warrior staggered back a few steps, cracks appearing in the armor around his waist.


    "Not bad!"


    The warrior snorted, his body sprouting countless earth spikes as he charged at Han Ming.


    Han Ming kicked out, his foot striking the warrior''s spiked armor. The sharp spikes pierced his leg, drawing blood.


    The warrior smirked and followed up with a punch to Han Ming''s shoulder, sending him flying.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Han Ming managed to stop himself just before tumbling off the edge of the arena. With a strange cry, he charged back into the fray, grappling with the warrior.


    The warrior fought methodically, each move precise and steady, while Han Ming appeared increasingly disheveled. Eventually, he resorted to swinging his arms wildly, resembling a street brawler more than a skilled fighter.


    The cheers from the crowd gradually died down.


    The young girls who had idolized Han Ming were now deeply disappointed.


    "Not as impressive as I thought."


    The noblewoman in the stands scoffed, lowering her magical telescope.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing worth watching here. Let''s check out Arena 12. There''s a young man there who''s decent-looking and quite skilled."


    With that, the noblewoman left without a backward glance.


    Kuro watched from the sidelines as Han Ming, disheveled and battered, continued to fight. She smiled, her arms crossed.


    "Hmph, not bad acting."


    The earth-elemental warrior grew more aggressive, landing punch after punch on Han Ming''s face until it was swollen and bloodied. Any trace of his former handsomeness was gone.


    The young girls in the audience, disillusioned, began to leave one by one.


    The remaining spectators started cheering for the earth-elemental warrior instead.


    Such was the nature of the audience¡ªthey only supported the strong. While looks might earn some initial favor, they paled in comparison to true strength.


    Seeing that most of the crowd had dispersed, Han Ming knew he had achieved his goal. He chuckled softly.


    "What are you laughing at!"


    The earth-elemental warrior, now brimming with confidence, gathered his combat aura into his fists and launched a powerful strike at Han Ming''s shoulder. The air cracked with the force of the blow.


    Han Ming grinned, adopting a desperate stance. With a wild cry, he swung his arms wildly, pretending to trip. His body tilted, narrowly dodging the warrior''s attack, while his right fist struck the warrior''s groin.


    "Oww!!"


    The warrior let out a howl of pain, clutching his crotch as he crumpled to the ground, trembling.


    Han Ming, as if waking from a dream, smoothed his hair and pouted at the audience.


    "Boo..."


    The crowd erupted in jeers.


    Han Ming proudly raised his head, his face still smeared with blood, and began kicking the downed warrior in the head and face. He even paused occasionally to strike a pose for the remaining spectators.


    Overwhelmed by pain, the warrior quickly surrendered.


    Han Ming stood triumphantly in the center of the arena, hands on his hips, his bloodied nose held high.


    The referee, looking bemused, declared Han Ming the winner.


    The crowd booed loudly.


    "What kind of fight was that?"


    "Seriously, I''ve never seen such a shameless performance."


    "I had high hopes for him, but he''s just a thug."


    "Yeah, how did someone like him even make it this far?"


    "Let''s go. I''m never watching his matches again."


    The crowd dispersed.


    "Hey, hey, don''t go! Stay!"


    Han Ming limped after the departing spectators, who responded with disdainful gestures.


    "Heh."


    Han Ming walked over to Kuro, wiping his face with his sleeve, smearing the blood and making himself look even more ridiculous.


    The few remaining spectators who had held out hope finally shook their heads and left.


    Kuro burst out laughing. "That was quite the performance."


    Han Ming grinned. "You saw through it, huh?"


    "Of course! Let''s go get you cleaned up. You really went all out, letting him beat you up like that."


    The two chatted and laughed as they left the arena, heading to a nearby fountain to wash off the blood.


    That evening.


    After wandering the streets for a while, Han Ming and Kuro decided to head back as it grew late.


    On their way, they ran into the earth-elemental warrior from earlier. The man was drinking heavily, clearly dejected, and limping toward them.


    Han Ming froze, feeling awkward. He had struck the warrior''s sensitive area during the match and wasn''t sure how serious the injury was.


    If he had permanently disabled the man, the guilt would be overwhelming.


    Feeling remorseful, Han Ming wanted to apologize, but before he could, a white blur flashed past.


    The warrior''s head rolled to the ground, blood spraying everywhere.


    Han Ming stared in disbelief at Kuro, who was calmly dusting off her sleeves.


    "You... why did you kill him?"


    Han Ming asked, stunned.


    Kuro looked at him, puzzled. "What? He beat you up like that. What''s wrong with killing him?"


    Han Ming''s heart sank. He roared in anger, "I had no grudge against him! I was the one who used him during the match. I should be apologizing to him! How could you just kill him like that? He was a living person!"


    This was the first time Kuro had seen Han Ming so furious with her. She retorted, "What''s wrong with you? So what if I killed him? It''s just one life! Why are you yelling at me? I did it for you!"


    "Ha, ha," Han Ming laughed bitterly, angered by Kuro''s callousness. "Just one life? A living, breathing person, and to you, it''s just ''one life''?"


    Kuro was equally furious, her chest heaving as she glared at Han Ming. "Are you insane? I killed him to avenge you! Why are you taking it out on me? Haven''t you killed people before? Haven''t you? What''s the big deal?"


    Han Ming laughed coldly. "Yes, I''m insane. I''m completely insane! I''ve killed people, but they were people who deserved it! People who were my enemies! People I had to kill to survive! Not like you¡ªyou kill without a second thought. And you''ve been hiding your strength, haven''t you? A third-tier warrior, and you took him down with a flick of your wrist. How impressive!"


    Trembling with anger, Han Ming turned and walked away, ignoring Kuro''s furious stomping behind him.


    "Go! If you leave, don''t come back!!"


    Tears welled up in Kuro''s eyes as she shouted at Han Ming''s retreating figure.


    "Hey, miss, had a fight with your boyfriend? Did you break up? Don''t worry, come with me. I''ll treat you right."


    Three men, out late at night, had overheard the argument and approached Kuro, thinking they could take advantage of the situation.


    Kuro''s icy gaze fell on the man who had spoken.


    He shrank back in fear.


    "B-brother! Look over there!"


    One of the men pointed at the warrior''s body lying in a pool of blood, his voice trembling.


    "Uh... miss, I was just joking. I''ll leave now. I''ll go."


    The man stammered, turning to flee.


    Kuro moved like a shadow, appearing beside him. She smiled sweetly. "Don''t go. Didn''t you say you wanted to be my boyfriend? Then be my boyfriend."


    The man looked at her in terror. "I... I was just kidding."


    "No, I''m serious. Don''t be scared. Let''s go have a drink."


    Kuro patted the man''s shoulder, giggling as she led the trembling man into the night.

 Chapter 135: Dont Come Any Closer

    Chapter 135: Don''t Come Any Closer


    Han Ming returned to his residence, his heart unable to calm down for a long time. At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel suspicious about Kuro''s identity. Kuro''s strength seemed to far exceed what he had imagined. To kill a third-tier War Maniac in a single strike¡ªeven if it were him, he might barely manage it if the War Maniac were caught off guard. Of course, that would be without using his ultimate trump card, the Water God''s Decree. For now, he had no intention of revealing his true strength. The Water God''s Decree was his final ace, something he would never use unless absolutely necessary. He knew that water mages were often considered a mediocre class. If others were to witness his terrifying freezing magic, it would likely cause quite a stir in the magical world.


    As for Kuro, she had casually killed someone she didn''t even know, and it seemed like she had done it effortlessly. "Just how many people has this woman killed?" Han Ming felt a heavy weight in his heart. At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a deep bitterness. He had just established a romantic relationship with Kuro, and after only a few sweet days, such a huge conflict had arisen. Han Ming, who had been basking in the sweetness of love, now felt immense pain. He had heard that love could hurt, but he never expected it to hit him so hard and so quickly.


    Late at night, in a luxurious hotel suite, Kuro sat among a group of men, giggling as she downed glass after glass of strong liquor, yet it all tasted bitterly sour to her. How dare he yell at me! It was just some random person I killed. He actually got angry at me over a stranger. The more Kuro thought about it, the angrier she became, but her laughter grew louder.


    "Hey, hey, your boss sure is lucky. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman in my life. How did he manage to get her?" A greasy, fat-faced man leered at a young man beside him. The young man puffed out his chest proudly and said, "Who do you think our boss Banam is? He''s a dashingly handsome man." While the fat man was asking, his eyes kept drifting toward Kuro''s laughing figure, a greedy glint in his eyes, drool practically dripping from the corner of his mouth. Sensing the fat man''s gaze, Kuro giggled and threw him a flirtatious glance. The fat man''s heart immediately raced with excitement.


    "Damn it, I don''t care if Banam''s dad is some powerful figure. I want this girl! No matter the cost, I have to have her." The fat man greedily stared at Kuro''s ample chest, the sight of her snow-white skin making him dizzy with desire, completely disoriented. Kuro giggled again, glancing at the fat man.


    Han Ming sat quietly on the rooftop, gazing up at the stars. "Sigh... Maybe I was never meant to have love. How foolish of me. Someone like me, without even a home, how could I think of falling in love? How ridiculous, how utterly ridiculous! Haha!" Han Ming laughed at himself, but it felt like something was stuck in his throat, a bitter taste he couldn''t shake.


    The next day, Han Ming had no matches. He spent the entire day holed up at home, desperately absorbing energy from magic crystals, channeling all his grief into motivation, frantically increasing his magical prowess. The small room was now covered in a thick layer of frost, the temperature shockingly low. On the table, a bouquet of white-spotted fallen cherry blossoms that Kuro had bought for Han Ming during the day had now frozen into a beautiful ice sculpture, shimmering brilliantly under the sunlight, radiating a kaleidoscope of colors.


    The demon spirit stood quietly in the room. Since her magical power was entirely derived from Han Ming, she wasn''t affected by the extreme cold. "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I think that woman did nothing wrong. You''re just being ungrateful," the demon spirit said indifferently.


    Han Ming shot her a cold glance. "What do you know? You''re not human. We humans are emotional creatures. I admit, I kill, but I need a valid reason to kill!"


    The demon spirit shook her head slightly. "You''re something else. You can endure so much. At the royal banquet that day, so many people insulted you, and you just took it. You''re impressive! If it were me, I would''ve torn them to shreds."


    Han Ming''s eyes turned cold. "Those people will pay. I have my plans. But I won''t kill them. Does that surprise you?"


    The demon spirit looked curious. "Why? Don''t you have a grudge against them? And after how they treated you, isn''t that reason enough to kill them?"


    Han Ming shook his head. "These are extraordinary times, and we must act accordingly. Human society needs their strength now. We can teach them a lesson, but there''s no need to kill them. If they refuse to contribute when we face the demon army, I''ll personally deal with those scum."


    "I really don''t understand you. Human thinking is so complicated," the demon spirit sighed, turning into a streak of light and disappearing into Han Ming''s body.


    On the third day, Han Ming had another match. The massive arena was still packed, the festive atmosphere like a holiday celebration, but it brought Han Ming no joy. For the past half-day, he had been in a daze, his mind filled with images of Kuro''s smiles and their intense argument the other night. He tried hard to push these thoughts away, but they were like relentless insects burrowing into his brain, impossible to shake.


    When it was his turn to step into the arena, Han Ming numbly jumped onto the stage, only to be surprised to find that his opponent was a woman¡ªand a rather attractive one at that. He then noticed that a large crowd had gathered below the stage, mostly men.


    "Natalie! Go! Natalie, go!" The woman named Natalie was dressed in tight-fitting attire, her long hair tied into a high ponytail, giving her a spirited and eye-catching appearance. But Han Ming had no interest in looking at her.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "The match begins!" The referee announced.


    Han Ming calmly observed Natalie. Her strength was only at the peak of the sixth-tier Great Warrior level. This puzzled Han Ming. How had she managed to make it this far without being eliminated? After all, this tournament gathered experts from three nations, and War Maniac-level fighters were as common as carp in a river. This woman must have some special skills, Han Ming thought, but his gaze suddenly shifted to the stands opposite him. He felt two pairs of eyes watching him.


    When he looked, Han Ming nearly choked on his anger. There, in the high stands, Kuro was happily clinging to a man''s arm, smiling sweetly as she looked at him.


    "This woman..."


    They say that people in love lose all their intelligence, and this was especially true for Han Ming.


    Natalie glanced at Han Ming, then at the man and woman in the stands, and seemed to understand something. A faint smile appeared on her lips. She slowly walked up to Han Ming, and when he turned to look at her, she softly said, "You seem sad."


    Han Ming laughed self-deprecatingly. "What''s there to be sad about? Let''s get on with the match."


    Natalie nodded gently, placing her right hand on Han Ming''s chest. "Don''t lie to me. I can feel your heartbeat. You''re upset. Is that woman in the stands your sweetheart?"


    Han Ming''s mind was in chaos upon hearing Natalie''s words, and he had no focus left for the match. Natalie smiled slightly and, taking advantage of Han Ming''s distraction, reached for his lower body from a hidden angle. Just as she was about to succeed, Han Ming suddenly reacted and tried to push her away. Natalie''s eyes gleamed as she thrust her chest forward. In his panic and the suddenness of the situation, Han Ming accidentally pushed against Natalie''s chest.


    "Ah!! What are you doing?!" Natalie feigned shock and slapped Han Ming across the face. The audience below only saw Han Ming reaching for Natalie''s chest and didn''t notice her trick. They erupted in anger, shouting insults at Han Ming.


    "Haha, what a pervert. No wonder you left him," Banam sighed, pretending to be a righteous man, though inwardly he was impressed by Han Ming''s boldness.


    Kuro, however, simply smiled faintly, her eyes cold as she stared at Natalie. She had seen Natalie''s move clearly.


    Han Ming stood there dumbfounded, listening to the audience''s jeers and looking at Natalie, who now appeared like a wronged little girl. He suddenly saw through everything. Han Ming was no fool. Even the schemers of the Dark Palace had failed to outwit him, let alone this obviously acting woman.


    Han Ming chuckled softly, speaking in a voice only Natalie could hear. "You''ve got some tricks, but they''re just child''s play. If you think such crude acting will win you the match and get you to the finals, you''re delusional."


    Natalie''s eyes welled up with tears as she said pitifully, "Oh? Let''s see if you have what it takes. I''ve done my research on you. You''re just a scoundrel. This move is perfect for you."


    The audience, seeing Natalie''s pitiful state, grew even louder, with a few hotheads almost rushing onto the stage to teach Han Ming a lesson. What was supposed to be a serious match had turned into a farce.


    Han Ming''s mind raced, and he suddenly grinned. He bowed to the audience and said, "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I apologize. I touched her, so let her touch me. That makes us even."


    The crowd erupted in curses again.


    "Shameless!"


    "Bastard!"


    "Scum! Drop dead!"


    Han Ming smiled and walked toward Natalie. Natalie''s eyes flashed with malice as she raised her hand to slap Han Ming. Han Ming chuckled, raising his right hand in front of his body to block the audience''s view. With a flick of his fingers, he lightly tapped Natalie''s elbow joint. The slap that was meant to strike Han Ming''s face suddenly went limp, and her hand gently landed on his chest.


    Han Ming quickly turned around and shouted, "There! Everyone saw that! She touched me. We''re even now."


    The audience fell silent.


    "What''s wrong with Natalie? Why did she actually touch that scoundrel?"


    "Yeah, that''s not right. What''s going on?"


    Natalie, realizing she had been tricked, was furious. She let out a sharp cry and punched toward Han Ming''s chest, her fist imbued with combat energy. Han Ming sneered and spat out three small ice daggers, each striking Natalie''s knees and arm. Natalie''s legs gave out, and she collapsed to the ground, while her arm went numb from the ice dagger, leaving her hand extended in a lewd gesture resembling a "monkey stealing peaches."


    Just as Natalie''s hand was about to reach Han Ming''s crotch, Han Ming let out a blood-curdling scream, clutching his groin and rolling around on the ground. Natalie remained frozen in her ridiculous pose.


    The audience was stunned.


    "What... what just happened?"


    Han Ming''s agonized cries as he rolled on the ground deeply unsettled everyone. Some men, seeing his plight, couldn''t help but shudder, feeling a phantom pain in their own groins and instinctively hunching over.


    "This... this is too undignified."


    "How could Miss Natalie do something so indecent?"


    The crowd buzzed with animated discussion, their voices growing louder.


    Natalie, hearing the crowd''s scathing remarks, turned bright red with embarrassment. She knew she had been outsmarted by Han Ming and was seething with rage.


    "I''ll kill you, you bastard!" Natalie, blinded by anger, had always been the one to scheme against others. She had never been humiliated like this before.


    Han Ming continued to wail, a sly smile creeping onto his lips as he rolled on the ground, dodging Natalie''s furious kicks. When she tried to punch him again, Han Ming spat out two more ice daggers, striking her arm and wrist. At the same time, he secretly tore off his own shirt and flung it away.


    To the audience, it looked like Natalie had ripped off Han Ming''s shirt and thrown it aside.


    "You! What are you doing? Don''t come any closer!" Han Ming cried pitifully, scrambling backward. Natalie, consumed by rage, swung her fists wildly, determined to take down this scoundrel. Han Ming, however, continued to use underhanded tactics.


    The scene quickly descended into chaos.


    The audience watched in shock as Natalie, seemingly gone mad, tore at Han Ming''s clothes, while Han Ming wailed and crawled away in terror.


    "Stop! Don''t come any closer! You pervert! What do you want from me? Heaven, save me... I''m about to be violated by this woman!"


    Han Ming''s cries were heart-wrenching. Natalie, her eyes blazing with fury, ripped off all of Han Ming''s clothes, leaving him in nothing but his underwear. Han Ming retreated to the edge of the stage, clutching a torn piece of cloth in his teeth, tears streaming down his face.


    "Please, don''t do this..." Han Ming sobbed.


    Natalie''s mind went blank.


    "How did this happen? Why is this happening?"


    "You! You set me up! You! I''m going to kill you today!!"


    Natalie lunged at Han Ming, who had nowhere left to retreat.


    The referee, finally unable to tolerate the spectacle, coughed lightly. "Ahem! Contestant Natalie, please control yourself! While the arena allows any means to win, I must remind you to avoid any indecent behavior."

 Chapter 136: Conspiracy

    Chapter 136: Conspiracy


    Natalie glared at Han Ming, who was putting on a pitiful act, and then at the stunned audience below. Finally, she understood.


    "Referee, I forfeit," Natalie said weakly, jumping off the stage and leaving the arena under the watchful eyes of the crowd. She knew Han Ming''s strength far surpassed hers, and continuing the fight would only humiliate her further. There was no way she could win.


    After the referee declared Han Ming the winner, the audience left in silence, baffled by what they had just witnessed. It was the most bizarre match they had ever seen¡ªNatalie had inexplicably lost her composure, forfeited without reason, and Han Ming had somehow won without doing much of anything.


    Once the match was over, Han Ming changed into clean clothes and returned to his residence with a smile on his face.


    That night, Han Ming sat alone in his room, a cigarette between his fingers, smoke curling into the air. His expression was somber as he lost himself in thought.


    The door creaked open, and Kulo stood silently in the doorway, watching him.


    "Didn''t you run off with someone else? What are you doing here?" Han Ming asked, trying to keep his voice steady despite the turmoil in his heart.


    Kulo sighed softly. "I was just drinking with them. Nothing else happened."


    When Han Ming didn''t respond, Kulo hesitated before adding, "I''m sorry. I acted impulsively that day. I promise I won''t kill so recklessly in the future."


    Han Ming looked up, locking eyes with her. "Do you mean that?"


    Kulo nodded.


    "Alright. Get some rest. I''ll head back to my room," Kulo said with a faint smile before leaving.


    Why do I feel this way? I''ve killed so many people before without a second thought, but now, after just one death, I feel regret. It hurts... Kulo''s emotions were a tangled mess. She didn''t understand why she felt this way. When Han Ming had left her, when she had stood on the platform with another man and met Han Ming''s gaze, her heart had ached terribly.


    After the incident, the purity of their relationship seemed to have faded. They were no longer inseparable as they once were. Han Ming could sense a growing rift between them, one he wasn''t sure how to mend.


    ---


    A few days later, the elimination rounds concluded, and the top 32 competitors were decided. The 50 small arenas used for the Tri-Nation Tournament were replaced with a single massive circular stage. A celebration ceremony was held to honor the top 32.


    Han Ming stood on the stage with the other 31 competitors, receiving applause and blessings from the audience and the tournament organizers. Kulo watched from the stands, her eyes fixed solely on Han Ming. His smiles brought her joy, while his frowns caused her pain.


    Sasor, a fourth-tier first-level wood-element warrior from the Rhine Empire and one of the top seeds, approached Han Ming with a smile.


    "Congratulations on making it to the top 32. We might face each other in the next round. I hope you''ll give it your all," Sasor said, extending his hand.


    Han Ming shook it with a smile. "Thank you. If we do meet, I hope you''ll do the same."


    The two exchanged a knowing look.


    "Hello, I''m Shang Que from the Monte Empire. I''ve heard about your achievements at such a young age. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you," Shang Que said, approaching with Huang Ying.


    Sasor smiled politely. "You''re not so bad yourself. Reaching the third-tier first-level as a mage at your age is impressive."


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Huang Ying chimed in, "Sasor, the Monte Empire is hosting a gathering for the top 32 tonight. We''d be honored if you could join us."


    Sasor nodded with a smile.


    Throughout the conversation, neither Shang Que nor Huang Ying acknowledged Han Ming, nor was he invited to the gathering.


    "It''s quite lively here. Allow me to introduce myself," said a girl with a pure, unadorned beauty, like a lotus emerging from water. She was accompanied by two others¡ªa man and a woman.


    Huang Ying''s eyes lit up at the sight of the girl. "Jasmine, third-tier first-level wood mage from the Kabu Empire."


    He then turned to the other girl, whose cold eyes were fixed on Han Ming with unmistakable hatred. "Zhenluo, second-tier fifth-level fire mage from the Kabu Empire. Jasmine''s younger sister."


    "Let me introduce this one," Shang Que interrupted, gesturing to the man with closed eyes. "Gamori, third-tier fifth-level water warrior from the Kabu Empire."


    "Hello, I''m Shang Que."


    "And I''m Huang Ying."


    The two shook hands with the newcomers.


    Jasmine noticed her sister''s hostile glare at Han Ming and smiled meaningfully. She extended her hand to Han Ming. "You must be Han Ming. Gamori told me about what happened earlier. It seems there was a misunderstanding between you and my sister. I apologize on her behalf."


    "Sis!" Zhenluo protested, glaring at her sister.


    "Zhenluo, apologize to Mr. Han," Jasmine said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    "Apologize to him? He''s the one who should apologize to me! How dare he claim to represent the Monte Empire and lecture me!" Zhenluo stomped her foot and stormed off, leaving the group in awkward silence.


    Jasmine turned back to Han Ming with an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, Mr. Han. My sister has been spoiled since she was young. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Han Ming simply smiled and shook his head.


    Huang Ying circled Han Ming mockingly. "Oh, representing the Monte Empire, are we? Lecturing others? How impressive! Funny, I don''t recall you ever being authorized to speak for our empire."


    Jasmine, who had done her homework on the Monte Empire''s competitors, knew about the tension between Han Ming and the other two. She watched the exchange with a faint smile.


    Han Ming chuckled. "Huang Ying, I hope we meet in the top 32. Don''t get knocked out too early."


    Huang Ying burst into laughter, looking at Shang Que and the others as if Han Ming had just told the funniest joke. "You? A nobody like you? Honestly, who even are you? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of you."


    Han Ming had no interest in trading barbs. In his eyes, verbal sparring was beneath him. "I''ll leave you all to it. I have things to attend to."


    As he walked away, he passed Phil, who was watching him with a complicated expression. Han Ming nodded politely and continued on his way.


    Huang Ying sneered at Han Ming''s retreating figure. Shang Que, ever the diplomat, turned to the group with a smile. "I hope you''ll all join us tonight for the gathering. I promise it''ll be worth your while."


    The others nodded politely, though Sasor''s gaze lingered on Han Ming''s departing figure before shifting back to Shang Que and Huang Ying with a thoughtful smile.


    ---


    That night, Han Ming sat quietly in his room, channeling energy into his core. Beside him, the nine-headed serpent''s core absorbed the energy he emitted.


    "Reaching the second-tier fifth-level is proving difficult. The stronger I become, the slower my progress. The amount of energy required is immense," Han Ming mused, his eyes closed.


    "Given that each of my tiers has three additional levels compared to others, my current strength should be roughly equivalent to a third-tier first-level mage. The higher the tier, the greater the energy required to advance."


    Han Ming had no interest in attending the top 32 celebration. He hadn''t been invited, and he didn''t care to go.


    ---


    Elsewhere in Fila City, several mages moved hurriedly through the dark streets, their expressions grave. They seemed to be on an urgent mission.


    "Who''s there?" the lead mage demanded, stopping abruptly as a shadowy figure stepped into view.


    The figure chuckled. "You seem to be in quite a hurry. Where are you off to?"


    "Step aside!" the lead mage barked, backing away cautiously. The stranger exuded an aura of overwhelming power.


    The figure smiled coldly. "You''re on your way to warn the Magic Guild, aren''t you? The Monte Empire won''t let you leave alive."


    "The Monte Empire?!" the lead mage exclaimed. "Scatter!"


    The mages dispersed in different directions, but the figure moved with terrifying speed. Moments later, all but one lay dead at his feet.


    The last mage fled in terror, and the figure watched with a sinister grin.


    ---


    At the Magic Guild headquarters, a breathless mage burst into the chamber. "Guild Master! The Monte Empire sent assassins to kill our envoys to the palace! I barely escaped! It seems the Monte Empire is preparing to move against us!"


    Meanwhile, in another part of Fila City, a masked figure stood in a dark alley, a small fireball floating in his hand. At his feet lay several lifeless bodies. The last survivor fled toward the palace.


    ---


    In the Monte Empire''s palace, a panicked messenger rushed to Myron. "Sir Myron! Our envoys to the Magic Guild were ambushed and killed by their mages!"


    Myron shot to his feet, his face pale. "Are you certain it was the Magic Guild?"


    "Yes, sir! They were at least third-tier fifth-level mages!"


    Myron sank back into his chair, his expression grim. "It seems we''ve all been played. Someone is manipulating us from the shadows. I will find out who''s behind this."

 Chapter 137: Layers of Mist

    Chapter 137: Layers of Mist


    As the night deepened, Han Ming sat quietly in his room. Just before dawn, a faint noise outside his window stirred him from his stillness. His eyes snapped open, and in a flash, he slipped out through the door crack.


    He caught sight of a figure clad in black passing by his residence. Curiosity piqued, Han Ming watched as the figure moved further away. With a sudden leap, he propelled himself onto a tree, his movements as silent and fluid as a panther stalking its prey in the night. He darted from tree to tree, following the trail of the mysterious figure.


    "Such precise and swift movements, and dressed like that... Could they be from the Shadow Temple?" Han Ming''s heart sank with a sense of foreboding. The appearance of these individuals at this time was unsettling, and he couldn''t help but wonder what their intentions were.


    The black-clad figure moved swiftly through the magic academy, leaving no trace of their passage. Han Ming observed as the figure stopped in front of an ancient villa. A quick glance told him it was the residence of the academy''s vice president.


    Concealing himself among the leaves, Han Ming watched intently. The figure glanced around, ensuring no one was following, before slipping into the vice president''s home. A light flickered on in a previously dark room, revealing two figures seated at a table, deep in conversation.


    Han Ming strained to listen, but the villa was protected by a soundproofing spell. Not daring to get closer, he waited patiently.


    After what felt like the time it takes to eat a meal, the figure emerged from the villa, leaping onto the roof and disappearing into the night. Han Ming followed silently, trailing the figure to a large estate.


    The figure vaulted over the estate''s wall, and Han Ming, perched high above, watched as they entered a grand building. Through the open door, Han Ming saw at least a dozen other black-clad figures inside. It was clear now¡ªthey were indeed from the Shadow Temple.


    But why would the vice president of the magic academy be involved with them?


    As the door opened, one of the powerful figures inside suddenly looked up, locking eyes with Han Ming from afar.


    "Damn!" Realizing he''d been spotted, Han Ming leapt from the tree and sprinted back toward the magic academy. He glanced back to see the room now empty.


    A sense of danger washed over him. He tilted his head just in time to dodge a small flying dagger that whizzed past his face. A black-clad figure appeared beside him, matching his speed effortlessly.


    "Incredible speed!" Han Ming thought, alarmed. Few could keep up with him, and this figure''s skill was terrifying.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Dodging another attack, Han Ming scaled a hundred-meter-high building, reaching the rooftop in moments. The figure followed, thrusting a long blade toward Han Ming''s back. Han Ming deflected the attack with his elbow, countering with a strike aimed at the figure''s temple.


    The figure leaned back, narrowly avoiding the blow, and retaliated with a dark, non-reflective blade aimed at Han Ming''s throat. The move was so fast that Han Ming barely saw it. He ducked just in time, feeling the blade graze his scalp as a few strands of hair floated to the ground.


    The two engaged in a silent, deadly dance on the rooftop. To an outside observer, it would have seemed as though nothing was happening, but the intensity of their battle was palpable.


    Han Ming grew increasingly wary. This opponent was unlike any he''d faced before. The figure fought without using any energy, relying solely on physical prowess, yet still managed to hold the upper hand.


    What shocked Han Ming even more was that the figure''s strength appeared to be only at the fourth level, first stage of the War Soul realm. He''d faced War Souls before, but none who could match him without using energy.


    Their movements were a blur, with blades flashing and Han Ming''s clothes and hair being sliced apart. The figure remained untouched.


    "A true assassin," Han Ming thought, a grin spreading across his face despite the danger.


    The figure remained expressionless, focused solely on the fight.


    "Are you from the Shadow Temple? What are you planning?" Han Ming asked, dodging another strike.


    At the mention of the Shadow Temple, the figure hesitated for a moment before unleashing a wave of killing intent so intense that birds flying overhead were struck dead, their bodies falling to the rooftop.


    "So, you live only to kill. I guess getting information out of you is impossible," Han Ming said, his smile fading.


    The figure remained silent, but suddenly, a surge of wind energy erupted from their body.


    "Oh? Using energy now? Not worried about being detected anymore? Looks like you''re planning to end this quickly," Han Ming remarked.


    The figure ignored him, closing the distance with blinding speed. Their arms became a blur, and the blade was replaced by wind energy, slicing through Han Ming''s clothes.


    "Time to get serious," Han Ming said, his body enveloped in a faint blue magical aura.


    The figure''s eyes widened slightly as they felt the intense cold emanating from Han Ming. The two clashed again, but the figure''s movements began to slow as the cold seeped into their body.


    Han Ming gained the upper hand, and when their fists finally met, the figure''s hand turned blue and shattered into icy fragments.


    "You''ve lost," Han Ming said coldly.


    The figure stepped back, smashing their frozen hand and launching a wind-infused kick at Han Ming. Han Ming dodged, but the figure followed up with a headbutt, spitting two thin blades from their mouth. Han Ming blocked with a hand covered in blue ice, but the force of the impact pushed him back.


    "Incredible strength! You must hold a high position in the Shadow Temple," Han Ming thought, realizing the figure''s power was beyond his expectations.


    Seeing their attack fail, the figure turned to flee. But as they did, a massive ice net appeared in front of them, courtesy of Han Ming''s spirit companion, who had been quietly setting it up during the fight.


    The figure skidded to a halt, but Han Ming was already upon them, placing a hand on their neck. The figure froze as blue ice spread across their body, encasing their heart.


    With a cold expression, Han Ming withdrew his hand, and the figure collapsed, shattering into icy fragments. Han Ming searched the body, finding a set of clothes.


    "Palace guard?" Han Ming muttered, confused. He pulled out another set of clothes.


    "A magic robe?!" Han Ming''s heart raced. "Why would this person have both palace guard and mage attire?"

 Chapter 138: A Clash of Men

    Chapter 138: A Clash of Men


    "The situation seems more complicated than I thought," Han Ming muttered, his expression darkening as he stared at the two sets of clothes in his hands. From these garments, he could sense a troubling possibility. Could it be that the Shadow Temple had disguised themselves as palace guards and mages?


    After pondering for a while, Han Ming found no clear answers. Seeing that the sky had brightened, he leapt down from the building and headed straight for the palace.


    When Han Ming placed the two sets of clothes on the table in front of Myron, the old man let out a deep sigh.


    "As I suspected. Someone is deliberately sowing discord between the Monte Empire and the Magic Guild, trying to turn us against each other," Myron said, his voice heavy with concern.


    Han Ming nodded slightly. "Have you heard of the Shadow Temple, Myron?"


    Myron nodded. "I have, but I don''t know much about them. They''re a highly secretive organization, and every member is said to be a master in their own right. They operate in the shadows, leaving no trace. What I don''t understand is why they would do this. What do they stand to gain?"


    Han Ming thought for a moment before replying, "Myron, do you think the Shadow Temple could be colluding with the demon realm?"


    Myron''s head snapped up, his expression one of shock. "You mean...?"


    "Yes," Han Ming continued. "I suspect they''re trying to destabilize the relationship between the Monte Empire and the Magic Guild. If their plan succeeds, the mages might refuse to support us when we face the demon army. Without their help, our strength would be significantly weakened."


    "That makes sense," Myron said, his face clouded with worry.


    "Should we send experts to hunt down the Shadow Temple members?" Han Ming asked.


    Myron shook his head gently. "It''s too late for that. You discovered their temporary hideout, but by now, they''ve likely already evacuated. Finding them again won''t be easy. However, the vice president of the Magic Academy you mentioned¡ªwe should keep a close eye on him. His identity is... questionable."


    Han Ming felt a wave of frustration. The situation was too tangled, and he couldn''t see a clear path forward.


    Noticing Han Ming''s distress, Myron chuckled softly. "The round of 32 for the Tri-Nation Tournament starts today. Aren''t you going to watch?"


    Han Ming shook his head. "I''m not in the mood. I don''t have a match today, so I''ll skip it."


    "Han, how''s your... girlfriend doing?" Myron asked suddenly, catching Han Ming off guard.


    Han Ming blinked in surprise. "She''s fine. Why do you ask?"


    Myron chuckled. "No reason, no reason. Don''t worry about the Shadow Temple for now. Leave that to me. You focus on the tournament."


    Han Ming hesitated, but Myron cut him off with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll get to the bottom of this."


    Reluctantly, Han Ming nodded and left the palace.


    ---


    "Where were you last night?" Kulo stood at the door of the villa, her arms crossed as she watched Han Ming return after being out all night.


    Han Ming smiled but didn''t answer. He walked past her and into his room, closing the door firmly behind him.


    With a loud *bang*, Kulo pushed the door open and stood in the doorway. "Are you still mad at me?"


    Han Ming lay on the bed, shaking his head weakly. "No, it''s just... a lot has happened recently. I''m just stressed."


    Kulo''s eyes flicked to the torn clothes Han Ming was wearing, and her voice turned icy. "Did someone attack you?"


    Han Ming was silent for a moment before asking, "Kulo, who are you really? You''re so strong, yet you hide your power. Why?"


    Kulo shook her head slowly. "I''d rather not talk about my identity. Everyone has their secrets, and I hope you can respect mine. I''m with you for no ulterior motive. You can trust me."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Han Ming realized he''d overstepped and quickly apologized. "I didn''t mean to pry. I was just curious."


    "I know. Get some rest," Kulo said before turning and leaving.


    ---


    The next day, Han Ming and Kulo arrived at the Tri-Nation Tournament arena. Han Ming had a match that morning.


    Amid the noisy crowd, Han Ming stepped onto the stage. His opponent was a towering, muscular man whose bulging muscles were a sight to behold. The other competitors in the round of 32 watched from the stands, their eyes fixed on Han Ming and the giant.


    "I''m Quake, a sixth-tier earth-element warrior from the Kabu Empire," the man introduced himself.


    Han Ming nodded politely. "Han Ming, second-tier fifth-level water mage from the Monte Empire."


    After the introductions, the two waited for the referee to signal the start of the match.


    In the stands, Huang Ying leaned over to Shang Que and sneered, "This kid''s been hiding his strength. In just two years, he''s jumped to a fifth-level mage. I wonder what kind of treasure he stumbled upon to achieve that."


    Shang Que replied indifferently, "So what? He''s still just a water mage. He''s at the same level as you now. Are you scared of him?"


    "Him? Please," Huang Ying scoffed.


    "Begin!" the referee announced.


    Quake grinned and charged at Han Ming without using any energy, relying solely on his physical strength. Han Ming, instead of retreating, raised his fist and met Quake head-on.


    Their fists collided with a thunderous *crack*, and the specially reinforced stage cracked under their feet.


    Quake laughed, clearly impressed. "Interesting! A water mage who can match me in strength!"


    "Likewise," Han Ming replied with a smile.


    Quake''s excitement grew, and he launched a powerful kick at Han Ming. Han Ming, determined to match Quake''s strength, didn''t dodge. Instead, he countered with a kick of his own.


    Another loud crash echoed through the arena as the stage cracked further.


    "With my strength, I can uproot a giant tree. Yet you can match me blow for blow. I''m impressed," Quake said, grinning.


    Han Ming smiled but said nothing.


    Quake was massive and muscular, but his looks weren''t exactly winning him any fans. Han Ming, on the other hand, had been overlooked after his previous bizarre matches. As a result, the crowd''s cheers were sparse at first.


    But as the two men continued their brutal, no-holds-barred brawl, the audience began to take notice. The sight of two men trading punches and kicks, their bodies slamming into each other with raw power, was electrifying.


    The stage, once pristine, was now a mess of cracks and debris.


    The crowd, initially indifferent, was now fully engaged. Cheers and shouts erupted from the stands as the spectators were swept up in the sheer intensity of the fight.


    "This is what real men do! This is what we came to see!"


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    The audience roared, their voices rising to a deafening crescendo. Even some female spectators, caught up in the excitement, tore off their shirts and waved them in the air, completely oblivious to their exposed bodies. The men, usually quick to leer, were too engrossed in the fight to notice.


    Han Ming smirked. This was exactly what he wanted¡ªto be seen, to make an impression. If he was going to lead a team against the demon army, he needed to prove himself.


    "Nice one!" Quake laughed, wiping blood from his mouth. "But now I''m bringing out my weapon. Watch out!"


    Han Ming grinned. "Bring it on!"


    Quake''s eyes gleamed with admiration as he called to his team below. "Bring it up!"


    Four men carried a massive, nearly three-meter-long war blade to the stage. Quake grabbed it with ease, and the crowd gasped.


    "That... that weapon is insane!"


    The audience was in awe of Quake''s oversized weapon.


    "What about you?" Quake asked, grinning.


    Han Ming nodded and pulled out an equally massive war axe from his storage bag. The axe was even more imposing than Quake''s blade, exuding an aura of unstoppable force.


    "Idiot. Bigger doesn''t mean better," Huang Ying muttered, though he couldn''t deny that Han Ming had grown significantly stronger in the past two years. It wasn''t just his strength¡ªhis speed, reflexes, and presence had all improved.


    "Good! Good! Good! It''s been a while since I''ve had such a satisfying fight!" Quake roared with laughter. "I hate mages who just hide and throw spells from afar. But you? You''re different. You''ve got guts! You''re a real man!"


    Quake raised his blade high. "Let''s go all out!"


    "Agreed!" Han Ming said, charging forward and swinging his axe with all his might.


    Quake met him head-on, their weapons clashing with a deafening *boom* that reverberated through the arena. The audience winced at the sound, their ears ringing.


    "YES!"


    "THIS IS AWESOME!"


    "GO, MEN! GO!"


    The crowd''s enthusiasm reached a fever pitch as the two men fought with everything they had. Quake''s blade sliced through the air like a hungry wolf, relentless and fearless. Han Ming''s axe moved like a raging storm, unstoppable and devastating.


    Han Ming felt a surge of exhilaration. The fight was washing away the gloom that had been weighing on him.


    "Brother! Win or lose, after this, will you join me in storming the demon army''s camp and wiping those bastards out?" Han Ming shouted as their weapons clashed again, sending debris flying.


    Quake laughed heartily. "Why not? I was thinking the same thing!"


    "Good!" Han Ming roared. "Then I won''t hold back!"


    "Bring it!"


    Han Ming''s eyes gleamed as he pushed his body to the limit. His axe swung with such force that Quake was forced to retreat step by step.


    Quake glanced behind him and realized he was at the edge of the stage. With a furious roar, he channeled all his strength into one final strike, bringing his blade down on Han Ming with everything he had.


    Han Ming, too, gathered all his strength. His feet dug into the stage, leaving deep cracks as he launched himself forward.


    The two collided with a earth-shaking *BOOM*.


    Quake was thrown off the stage, while Han Ming, thanks to his position, managed to stay on, though he staggered back several steps.


    Quake leapt back onto the stage and grinned. "You win!"


    Han Ming walked over and clasped Quake''s hand firmly. "Neither of us lost. If it weren''t for the stage, you''d still be standing."


    "A win''s a win! Don''t be modest. I respect you, Han Ming!" Quake said, his face beaming with genuine admiration.


    "Men! Well done!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, not just for Han Ming''s victory, but for Quake''s sportsmanship and the sheer display of raw, unbridled masculinity.

 Chapter 139: Drinking

    Chapter 139: Drinking


    After his victory over Quake, Han Ming advanced to the top 16 of the tournament.


    "Come on, buddy, let''s grab a drink!" Han Ming said with a grin, clapping Quake on the shoulder. He genuinely liked the big guy¡ªQuake was straightforward, open-hearted, and someone Han Ming wanted as a friend.


    "Drinks it is! Haha!" Quake laughed heartily, tearing off his tattered shirt. It was clear he respected Han Ming just as much.


    The two men, who had just been locked in a life-and-death battle on the stage, were now walking shirtless through the streets, laughing and joking like old friends. The audience, still lingering in the stands, couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.


    "Wait, didn''t they just fight like crazy? And didn''t the big guy lose? How are they suddenly best friends now?" a female spectator muttered, her cheeks still flushed from the excitement of the match.


    A male spectator nearby watched the two men walk away, a look of admiration on his face. "You wouldn''t understand. That''s the kind of bond men share. Women just don''t get it."


    As the crowd dispersed, still buzzing from the match, Han Ming, Quake, and Kulo made their way through the bustling streets. The sight of two shirtless men and a stunningly beautiful woman drew plenty of attention.


    Along the way, they ran into a group of five people, led by a portly man who immediately perked up when he saw Kulo.


    "Miss Kulo! What a pleasure to see you here. Would you care to join me for a stroll?" the man asked, his eyes gleaming.


    Kulo simply smiled sweetly, wrapping her arm around Han Ming''s and gazing at him affectionately without saying a word.


    "Han, who''s this guy?" Quake asked, his distaste for the man evident.


    "Don''t know him," Han Ming replied.


    "Good," Quake said with a grin. "Let''s keep moving."


    "Wait, Miss Kulo!" the man called out, hurrying after them.


    Han Ming stopped and turned to the man with a polite smile. "I''m afraid we can''t accompany you. Please excuse us."


    The man, emboldened by the fact that Kulo was Han Ming''s girlfriend and seemingly unimpressed by Han Ming himself, sneered. "Do you know who my father is?"


    "I don''t care who your father is. Get lost!" Quake snapped, his patience wearing thin.


    "How dare you speak to me like that?" the man sputtered, his pride wounded in front of the woman he was trying to impress.


    "Not only will I speak to you like this, but I''ll also hit you!" Quake roared, delivering a punch to the man''s eye that sent him sprawling to the ground.


    The man''s lackeys, terrified by Quake''s sudden violence, hesitated before two of them ran off to find help.


    "Pathetic! Trying to hit on my buddy''s girl? You''ve got some nerve," Quake spat, grabbing Han Ming''s arm and striding off with Kulo in tow.


    As they walked, they were frequently stopped by passersby and carriages returning from the tournament. People rushed up to congratulate Han Ming and Quake, shaking their hands and praising their performance.


    Han Ming found himself awkwardly shaking hands with a short, enthusiastic fan who wouldn''t let go. "Brother! You''re my idol! You''ve given me hope! Seeing someone like you, with your slender build, standing tall against giants¡ªit''s inspiring! From now on, whenever someone mocks me for being short, I''ll point to you and tell them to shut up!"


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The crowd grew thicker as more people recognized Han Ming and Quake. Even the wealthy and influential, who usually kept their distance, approached with warm smiles and handshakes.


    "The world''s a harsh place, and people have changed. But seeing you two today, it feels like I''m young again! Brotherhood, camaraderie, conquering the world together¡ªit''s beautiful!" an older man exclaimed, his eyes glistening with emotion.


    Realizing they couldn''t continue like this, Han Ming, Quake, and Kulo finally managed to slip away from the crowd. Quake, in particular, was overwhelmed by the attention, especially from a group of giggling girls who had surrounded him.


    Meanwhile, the girls who noticed Han Ming was already taken sighed in disappointment.


    After a long struggle, the trio finally escaped the throng and found a quiet little tavern to relax in.


    "So, Quake, what''s next for you?" Han Ming asked as they sat down.


    According to the tournament rules, Quake''s loss meant he was out of the competition. There were no second chances, so his journey in the Tri-Nation Tournament was over. Han Ming felt a pang of sadness¡ªhe had grown fond of the big, straightforward man and had hoped to fight alongside him in the future.


    Quake laughed heartily. "What''s next? I''m staying, of course! Didn''t we agree, win or lose, we''d fight side by side against those damned demon armies?"


    "Good!" Han Ming said, raising his glass in a toast.


    "Quake! There you are!" A group of seven or eight young men, around the same age as Han Ming and Quake, burst into the tavern, spotting the two and calling out excitedly.


    "Ha! Boss, bring us more tables!" Han Ming called out, and the tavern owner quickly set up additional tables and brought more food and drinks.


    "These are my buddies from the Kabu Empire. They came with me to watch the tournament but didn''t compete," Quake explained, introducing his friends.


    The group quickly fell into lively conversation, the atmosphere warm and cheerful. Han Ming glanced at Kulo, who was smiling beside him, and then at the boisterous group of men. He felt a deep sense of contentment.


    As the night wore on and the drinks flowed, the men grew more animated, laughing, reminiscing, and even shedding a few tears. Han Ming learned that most of them were orphans from the Kabu Empire, who had grown up together on the streets. Quake, with his strength and sense of responsibility, had taken care of them, working grueling jobs to provide food and shelter.


    Quake shared how he had met a mentor who taught him combat skills, allowing him to rise to his current level of strength. Despite his success, Quake had never forgotten his friends, always making time to visit them and leaving behind money to help them out.


    One of the men, tears streaming down his face, hugged Quake tightly. "Quake, you''re the most loyal friend anyone could ask for. I remember when I was starving as a kid, I tried to steal some money and got caught. They beat me in the street, and you jumped in to take the blows for me. You were bedridden for a month after that."


    Quake patted the man''s shoulder. "That''s all in the past. We''re all doing fine now, aren''t we?"


    "Yeah, we''re doing just fine!" the man replied, his voice choked with emotion.


    Han Ming watched the scene with a soft smile, deeply moved. It seemed everyone had a painful past, but surviving and thriving in this world was a blessing in itself.


    "By the way, Quake, who was that mentor you mentioned?" Han Ming asked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Quake''s expression turned reverent. "His name is Gamori. He''s a fifth-tier water-element warrior like me, but far stronger. You might even face him in the tournament. He''s easy to spot¡ªhe always keeps his eyes closed and rarely opens them."


    Han Ming nodded, recalling Gamori. He had initially disliked the man for standing by while Zhenluo and others bullied the weak, but hearing Quake''s story made him reconsider. Perhaps Gamori wasn''t entirely bad¡ªmaybe he just had a side he didn''t show to strangers.


    The tavern door suddenly burst open, and a squad of patrol soldiers marched in, led by the portly man Quake had punched earlier.


    "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?" the tavern owner asked nervously, rushing to greet them.


    "Out of the way!" the man snarled, slapping the owner aside. He pointed at Han Ming and Quake. "That''s them! They''re the ones who attacked me! Don''t let them leave!"


    Han Ming smirked, holding Quake back as the big man started to rise.


    The patrol captain''s eyes swept over the group, landing on Han Ming and Quake. His stern expression immediately softened.


    "It''s the two legends! I''m a huge fan! Boss, bring us another table! I want to drink with my idols!" the captain exclaimed, his excitement palpable.


    The portly man''s face turned red with rage. "You¡ªyou''re supposed to be here to help me!"


    "Go find somewhere else to whine. I''m not here for you. If it weren''t for your father, I''d have kicked you out long ago. Now get lost and let me drink with my heroes!" the captain barked, dismissing the man with a wave.


    The man, humiliated and furious, glared at Kulo, who simply smiled back. In a fit of rage, he slapped himself across the face and stormed out of the tavern.

 Chapter 140: A Quiet Life

    Chapter 140: A Quiet Life


    When someone wanted to join them for drinks, Han Ming and Quake naturally didn¡¯t refuse. As they chatted, the patrol captain mentioned that many soldiers had watched their match that day and were full of admiration for the two of them. Han Ming and Quake exchanged a smile at this.


    The group continued drinking and chatting, and as word spread, more soldiers who were passing by heard that Han Ming and Quake were there and wanted to join in. Soon, even some off-duty city guards and palace guards sneaked over to join the gathering.


    The small tavern was quickly packed to the brim, and it became impossible to fit everyone inside. Someone suggested moving to a larger venue, and before long, the group had relocated to the city guard barracks outside Fila City.


    A long banquet table was set up in the open field, with rows of shirtless soldiers sitting on either side, all eager to toast Han Ming and Quake. Even some wealthy merchants with close ties to the military heard about the gathering and came to join in.


    Han Ming watched the increasingly chaotic scene with a wry smile, feeling a headache coming on. Some envious individuals, hoping to cause trouble, reported the soldiers for neglecting their duties by drinking with Han Ming and Quake. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the commander of the city guard issued an order granting the soldiers a day off, telling them to drink to their hearts'' content.


    Han Ming couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the influence of the Tri-Nation Tournament. It wasn¡¯t just about selecting the strongest warriors¡ªit was also about building their reputation and rallying support.


    The drinking continued late into the night, and even Han Ming, a water mage, wasn¡¯t spared from the effects of the alcohol. By the end of the night, he was red-faced and dizzy. A group of city guards escorted Han Ming and his companions back to their residence before finally leaving.


    After parting ways with Quake and the others, Kulo helped Han Ming back to the magic academy. Quake, still shouting from a distance, called out, ¡°Han, let¡¯s do this again tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°What a brute,¡± Kulo muttered, wiping vomit from Han Ming¡¯s mouth. ¡°He can barely walk, and he¡¯s already talking about drinking again. Doesn¡¯t he care about his health?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Han Ming slurred, his head lolling to the side. The alcohol had emboldened him, and for once, he dared to tease Kulo.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m worried about you. Let¡¯s get you back so you can sleep it off. Look at the state you¡¯re in,¡± Kulo said, half-carrying Han Ming back to his room.


    Once inside, Kulo, her face flushed, helped Han Ming out of his dirty clothes, wiped him down, and tucked him into bed. ¡°Drink! More drinks!¡± Han Ming mumbled in his sleep.


    ¡°Drink your head off!¡± Kulo giggled, playfully flicking Han Ming¡¯s nose.


    Moonlight streamed through the window, casting a serene glow on Han Ming¡¯s youthful face. Kulo stood by the bed, gazing at him with tenderness in her eyes.


    ¡°You idiot. The other day, you were crying your eyes out drinking with me, and today you¡¯re having the time of your life with a bunch of roughnecks. I can¡¯t believe you,¡± Kulo murmured, her voice soft.


    She leaned down and gently kissed Han Ming on the lips. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± she whispered, pulling the blanket over him before quietly leaving the room.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    <hr>


    Outside Han Ming¡¯s residence in the magic academy, five shadowy figures emerged from the darkness beneath a tree, their movements silent and eerie.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± one of them whispered.


    ¡°Yes, this is it,¡± another replied.


    ¡°Be careful. This kid is no ordinary opponent. He¡¯s already killed one of our fourth-tier shadow guards. With five of us here, we can¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The five shadows whispered among themselves, their target clearly Han Ming¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Looking for someone?¡± a voice suddenly called out from behind them.


    The five figures spun around in alarm, but no one was there.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± one of them hissed.


    ¡°How strange. You¡¯re the ones sneaking around, yet you accuse others of being sneaky. And besides, I¡¯m right here,¡± the voice said.


    They turned again to see a woman in white standing calmly in front of them, a faint smile on her lips.


    ¡°A skilled opponent! Take her down quickly!¡± one of the shadow guards ordered.


    Two of the shadows immediately flanked the woman from the front and back, while the other two closed in from the sides. The leader leapt into the air, dagger in hand, aiming for the woman.


    The woman chuckled softly. With a graceful movement, she raised her arm, her fingers flicking the leader¡¯s dagger aside. The force of the impact sent a shockwave through the leader¡¯s body, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, the woman¡¯s leg shot out like a whip, slicing through the shadow guard in front of her. Her left hand darted out, two fingers piercing the throat of the guard on her left.


    The remaining two guards attacked from the right and behind, but the woman vanished before their weapons could reach her.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± the guard on the right shouted in panic.


    The woman reappeared behind the last guard, her delicate hand gripping his neck. With a swift motion, she disarmed him and pinned him to the ground.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± she asked softly.


    The guard she held refused to speak, his face resolute.


    The woman smiled and tossed him into the air. With a flick of her finger, a sharp, translucent nail sliced through his abdomen, spilling his entrails onto the ground.


    ¡°What about you? Will you talk?¡± she asked, turning to the last guard.


    He, too, remained silent, closing his eyes in defiance.


    ¡°Brave. I admire that. You can go,¡± the woman said, releasing him.


    The guard sneered and, without hesitation, slammed his palm into his own head, ending his life.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. So cautious. Pity I can¡¯t follow you back to your hideout,¡± the woman murmured, though she didn¡¯t seem particularly bothered.


    She turned to leave but paused, glancing back at the five corpses. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. Can¡¯t leave you lying around. If that fool finds out I¡¯ve killed again, he might get upset. What a hassle.¡±


    With a graceful movement, she swept her foot across the ground, causing a mound of earth to rise and launch the bodies into the air. A long, pale purple ribbon shot out from her sleeve, wrapping around the corpses. She leapt onto a tree branch, the bodies trailing behind her, and disappeared into the night.


    <hr>


    When the first rays of sunlight filtered through the window, Han Ming bolted upright in bed with a shout.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kulo rushed into the room, an apron tied around her waist and a long spoon in her hand. She had been cooking breakfast when she heard Han Ming¡¯s cry.


    Seeing Kulo enter, Han Ming let out another yelp and quickly pulled the blanket over himself, covering half his face. ¡°Why am I naked? What did you do to me?¡±


    Kulo burst out laughing. ¡°I thought something was wrong. You were drunk last night, so I undressed you.¡±


    Han Ming looked horrified. ¡°Why did you undress me? Did I¡­ did I do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°To clean you up! You were covered in vomit. Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Han Ming breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Kulo¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously as she leaned closer. ¡°I did do some things to you.¡±


    ¡°What!? What did you do to me?¡± Han Ming clutched the blanket tighter, his face a mix of shock and anger.


    Kulo laughed heartily. ¡°Everything and anything.¡±


    She stared boldly at Han Ming, clearly enjoying his flustered reaction.


    ¡°Oh no¡­!¡± Han Ming groaned, throwing his head back. ¡°My first time¡­ gone just like that.¡±


    Kulo couldn¡¯t contain her laughter at Han Ming¡¯s dramatic reaction. ¡°Oh, you fool! I¡¯m just messing with you. Get up already, it¡¯s morning. Breakfast is ready!¡±


    She reached out and pinched Han Ming¡¯s arm through the blanket, laughing as he flinched away. With a final chuckle, she left the room, leaving Han Ming to recover from his embarrassment.

 Chapter 141: A Battle of Masters

    Chapter 141: A Battle of Masters


    The top 32 matches were held twice daily, one in the morning and one in the afternoon. This meant two competitors were eliminated each day, with the tournament lasting eight days until only 16 remained. Han Ming had already competed in one match, so he wouldn¡¯t be fighting again for the next seven days.


    Today, Quake showed up with a group of friends, ready to drag Han Ming out for drinks. However, Kulo intercepted them at the door, hands on her hips, and scolded, "Drink, drink, drink! Is that all you know? You¡¯ll drink yourselves to death, you idiots!"


    Quake scratched his head, his face red with embarrassment, while his friends cowered behind him.


    "Wow, sister-in-law is terrifying."


    "Yeah, she¡¯s so intimidating."


    Han Ming awkwardly appeared behind Kulo, trying to defuse the situation. "Well, actually¡ª"


    "Shut it! No ''actually''! If you dare go drinking again, I¡¯ll deal with you myself tonight!" Kulo snapped.


    Han Ming¡¯s face turned beet red, and he wished he could vanish into the ground.


    "Uh, actually, we weren¡¯t going to drink. We were just heading to watch the matches, right? Right, Han?" Quake quickly corrected himself, catching Han Ming¡¯s subtle eye signals.


    "Ha, yeah, you know what they say¡ªknow your enemy, know yourself, and you¡¯ll never lose," Han Ming added with a nervous laugh, avoiding Kulo¡¯s fierce glare.


    And so, the group, originally planning to drink with the city guards, found themselves nervously heading to the arena under Kulo¡¯s watchful eye.


    ---


    The morning match featured one of Han Ming¡¯s acquaintances: Shang Que, the third-tier first-level fire mage. Han Ming sat in the stands, sipping water handed to him by Kulo, thinking to himself how fortunate it was that they¡¯d decided to come. He¡¯d never seen Shang Que fight seriously and was curious about his abilities.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, the air thick with anticipation. Kulo gently wiped the sweat from Han Ming¡¯s forehead, while Quake watched enviously.


    "Ah, having a girlfriend is so nice. I should get one too," Quake muttered, then turned to Kulo. "Sister-in-law, do you have any sisters or friends? My standards aren¡¯t high¡ªjust someone a little prettier than you."


    Kulo smiled sweetly. "Of course. Queen Vivian. Go ahead, tell her I sent you."


    Han Ming nearly choked trying to suppress his laughter, quickly straightening up when he noticed Kulo¡¯s sharp glance.


    "Uh¡­ never mind," Quake stammered, realizing he¡¯d stepped into a trap. "Your wife¡¯s got quite the tongue, Han."


    As the crowd¡¯s cheers grew louder, the match began. Shang Que¡¯s opponent was a sixth-tier peak earth-element warrior from the Rhine Empire, Haddleton.


    "Introducing Haddleton from the Rhine Empire and Shang Que from the Monte Empire!" the announcer declared through the sound-amplifying crystal.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Haddleton leapt onto the stage with a series of flips, landing firmly to thunderous applause. Shang Que, on the other hand, rose into the air on a pillar of fire, descending like a fire god. The flames vanished the moment his feet touched the ground, leaving no trace of scorching¡ªa testament to his mastery over fire magic.


    "This guy¡¯s got some skills," Quake remarked, impressed.


    Han Ming watched intently, noting how Shang Que¡¯s flashy entrance was likely a response to his own high-profile performance the previous day. *I had my reasons for standing out, but you¡¯re just doing this to one-up me? How childish.*


    Han Ming¡¯s gaze shifted to the opposite stands, where Phil was nervously watching Shang Que. Their eyes met briefly, and Han Ming offered a polite smile. Phil, however, glanced at Kulo beside Han Ming and snorted dismissively.


    "Don¡¯t think a fancy entrance means you¡¯re stronger than me. The real fight will decide that," Haddleton growled, clearly annoyed by Shang Que¡¯s theatrics, despite having shown off himself.


    "Agreed," Shang Que replied with a slight bow, eliciting squeals from the female audience.


    Haddleton¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Keep showing off. I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy soon enough."


    "Are both competitors ready?" the referee asked.


    At their nods, he declared, "Begin!"


    Haddleton charged forward, his body encased in earth-element armor, aiming to close the distance and overwhelm Shang Que in close combat. Shang Que, however, stood his ground, a faint smile on his lips.


    "You¡¯re asking for it!" Haddleton roared, throwing a punch reinforced with earth energy.


    Shang Que extended a finger, a thin flame snaking out to wrap around Haddleton¡¯s arm. The earth armor cracked under the intense heat, and the flame continued its path toward Haddleton¡¯s chest.


    "Using magic to mimic animal movements without summoning a beast spirit," Han Ming observed, impressed. Shang Que¡¯s control over fire magic was indeed remarkable.


    Haddleton flailed, trying to extinguish the flame, but it danced around him, burning his body red. Just as he was about to fall off the stage, Shang Que grabbed his arm and pulled him back, dispersing the flame.


    "Are you alright, friend?" Shang Que asked kindly, earning cheers from the crowd.


    "Don¡¯t pretend to care!" Haddleton shouted, summoning a massive earthworm beast spirit that lunged at Shang Que.


    Shang Que clapped his hands, creating a fiery wheel that rolled toward the beast spirit, burning it and forcing it to retreat. Haddleton seized the opportunity to attack from behind, but Shang Que sidestepped, merging two massive fire wheels to trap both Haddleton and his beast spirit in a blazing inferno.


    The stage was reduced to ash, and Haddleton¡¯s beast spirit dissipated. Haddleton himself was set ablaze, screaming in agony until Shang Que absorbed the flames back into his body.


    "Are you okay?" Shang Que asked gently.


    Haddleton, terrified, fled the arena.


    "Take care, friend," Shang Que called after him, earning even more admiration from the crowd.


    "Such grace and power!"


    "He¡¯s so handsome!"


    The young girls in the audience were smitten.


    "Fire mages are truly terrifying," Han Ming murmured, shaking his head. The disparity between elemental affinities was staggering. Without his Water God¡¯s Decree, he¡¯d struggle to match Shang Que.


    The referee announced Shang Que¡¯s victory, and Shang Que blew a kiss to Phil, who blushed with a mix of embarrassment and happiness.


    ---


    After a break for lunch, Han Ming and the others returned for the afternoon match, which featured another familiar face: Gamori, the fifth-tier water-element warrior from the Kabu Empire. His opponent was a fifth-tier fire mage, Barret, also from the Kabu Empire. While Barret had the advantage in tier, the gap between mages and warriors was significant, though mages¡¯ progress was notoriously slow compared to warriors.


    "Introducing Gamori and Barret, both from the Kabu Empire!" the announcer declared.


    Both competitors leapt onto the stage, Gamori with his eyes still closed.


    "Are both competitors ready?" the referee asked.


    At their confirmation, the match began.


    Barret immediately summoned six fiery snakes that darted toward Gamori in unpredictable patterns. Gamori, however, walked forward calmly, his steps light and precise. Without opening his eyes, he effortlessly dodged the snakes¡¯ attacks, weaving through them like a bee avoiding thorns.


    The audience gasped as Gamori closed the distance, reaching Barret in moments. Before Barret could react, Gamori grabbed him by the neck and tossed him out of the arena. Without waiting for the referee¡¯s announcement, Gamori stepped off the stage and walked away, his calm demeanor leaving the crowd in awe.

 Chapter 142: Invasion

    Chapter 142: Invasion


    The audience was still processing what had just happened when the match ended. Gamori and Shang Que¡¯s fights were polar opposites¡ªone was flashy and courteous, while the other was understated and cold as ice.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a true master,¡± Quake remarked, rarely one to give praise. ¡°Did you see that, Han? That¡¯s the man who guided me into the warrior path. He¡¯s only a fifth-tier warrior, but his strength is incredible. He defeated a fire mage without even using his combat energy.¡±


    Han Ming nodded, murmuring to himself, ¡°Sacrificing vision to heighten his other senses, huh? Impressive. That means every inch of his skin can detect changes in air currents and temperature. Truly remarkable. I could never do that.¡±


    Watching today¡¯s matches left Han Ming with a lot to reflect on. It was a reminder of the old saying: *There¡¯s always someone better.*


    ---


    The next morning, Han Ming arrived at the arena early, hoping to spot more hidden masters. However, he was disappointed. It wasn¡¯t that the remaining competitors were weak¡ªthey just didn¡¯t leave the same awe-inspiring impression as the previous fighters.


    The top 32 matches concluded, with Han Ming and several familiar faces advancing: Shang Que, Huang Ying, Phil, Gamori, Sasor, Jasmine, Zhenluo, and eight others.


    While the tournament was in full swing, tensions were brewing between the Monte Empire¡¯s palace and the Magic Guild. Envoys sent to negotiate between the two factions were repeatedly ambushed and killed, straining their relationship to an all-time high.


    Myron stood in the palace courtyard, gazing at the sky with deep concern. ¡°Something feels off. This situation is far more complicated than it appears.¡±


    ---


    Far from Fila City, in the wilderness outside the border city of Wildland, dozens of cloaked figures slipped into the city under the cover of night.


    ¡°City Lord, it¡¯s late. You should rest,¡± a young, beautiful maid said softly, placing a cup of tea on Li Zhan¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Li Zhan exhaled, straightening up and closing the documents in front of him. He massaged his temples, trying to ease the tension.


    The maid moved behind him, gently taking over the task. ¡°You work so hard every day, City Lord. You must take care of your health.¡±


    Li Zhan leaned back, closing his eyes and enjoying the soothing touch.


    Suddenly, the door to the study opened, and a servant hurried in. ¡°City Lord, an envoy from Fila City¡¯s palace has arrived.¡±


    Li Zhan¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°An envoy? At this hour? Something urgent must have happened. Bring them in.¡±


    The servant bowed and left. Moments later, a man in black entered the study.


    Li Zhan nodded, dismissing the maid. ¡°You may leave as well.¡±


    The maid bowed slightly, but as she turned, her eyes gleamed with a sinister light. Her nails elongated, piercing the skin near Li Zhan¡¯s temples.


    Li Zhan¡¯s body stiffened as his combat energy surged, but the maid¡¯s quick movements sealed his meridians, preventing him from using his strength.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The black-clad man smiled. ¡°City Lord Li, there¡¯s no need to struggle. The poison from the Black Nether Flower, native to a distant continent, is specifically designed to suppress combat energy. It¡¯s a rare and precious substance¡ªyou should feel honored to be its target.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Zhan asked, his voice calm despite the situation. He knew anger would only cloud his judgment.


    The man chuckled, twisting a black ring on his finger as he sat across from Li Zhan. ¡°You¡¯ve probably guessed we¡¯re not palace envoys. No matter. Let me be frank¡ªour organization has sent fifteen operatives to Wildland. I¡¯m just one of them. The others have already infiltrated the homes of key figures in the city, including the military commander, the deputy city lord, and more.¡±


    Li Zhan¡¯s heart sank. These people had clearly been planning this for a long time. But what was their goal?


    ¡°Curious, City Lord?¡± the man asked, clapping his hands twice.


    The study door opened, and a group of people was ushered in, followed by armed guards. Shockingly, the guards were Li Zhan¡¯s own servants¡ªtraitors who had been hiding in plain sight.


    The group being escorted included Li Zhan¡¯s three daughters, two young sons, and five concubines. ¡°Unfortunately, your eldest son is currently missing,¡± the black-clad man added.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Zhan demanded.


    ¡°Patience,¡± the man said, walking over to one of Li Zhan¡¯s sons. With a swift motion, he decapitated the boy.


    ¡°You monster!¡± Li Zhan roared, blood surging to his head as he spat out a mouthful of blood. His family members screamed and wept in terror.


    ¡°City Lord, we have a simple request: withdraw all defensive forces from Wildland and keep it a secret from the Monte Empire¡¯s palace.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Li Zhan was horrified. Withdraw all defenses? What were these people planning?


    ¡°It seems you need time to think. Take your time,¡± the man said, moving to one of Li Zhan¡¯s daughters.


    ¡°No! Please, spare us!¡± the girl begged, but the man showed no mercy, beheading her as well.


    Li Zhan¡¯s veins bulged, his eyes bloodshot with rage. ¡°You want me to betray my country!¡±


    The man clapped slowly. ¡°Very perceptive, City Lord. So, what¡¯s your decision?¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°Brave words,¡± the man sneered, killing another of Li Zhan¡¯s sons.


    ¡°City Lord, think carefully. Without your cooperation, we¡¯ll still take Wildland. Do you think you¡¯re the only one suffering? Dozens of neighboring cities have already fallen. Resistance is futile.¡±


    Li Zhan shook his head, tears streaming down his face. ¡°I may not be a saint, but I will never betray my country. If my family must die today, so be it. At least we won¡¯t be remembered as traitors.¡±


    With that, Li Zhan closed his eyes.


    The black-clad man, furious, shouted, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The room erupted into chaos as heads rolled. In moments, Li Zhan¡¯s entire family lay dead.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Li Zhan whispered, tears falling.


    The maid behind him drove her nails into his temples, ending his life.


    ¡°Send the order. Invade the city!¡± the man commanded.


    A servant hesitated. ¡°Without Li Zhan¡¯s orders, some forces might still resist.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Most of the defenses are already compromised. Move in!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Outside Wildland, a massive army of shadowy figures appeared on the horizon.


    ¡°What¡¯s that!? Sound the alarm! Enemy invasion!¡± a guard on the city walls shouted, scrambling down to raise the alarm.


    Peering through the cracks in the city gates, another guard saw the approaching army and collapsed in terror. The enemy forces were none other than the demonic legions of the Nether Realm, their eyes glowing with crimson sparks.


    "Where are our reinforcements!?" the guard cried, panicking as the Nether Realm army drew closer.


    A barrage of fireballs, wind blades, and massive boulders rained down on the city. Wildland''s once-impenetrable defenses crumbled under the assault. Without military support or powerful fighters, the city gates were reduced to splinters in moments.


    The Nether Realm forces poured into the city.


    "Wildland... is lost," the guard whispered, closing his eyes in despair.


    In a secret location within the city, dozens of messenger birds took flight, each carrying a small parchment. But before they could escape, a swarm of bat-like creatures descended, capturing every bird.


    On the highest tower of the city lord''s residence, a figure stood watching the chaos below. His body was grotesque, with rotting flesh and exposed bones.


    "Lock down Wildland! No one leaves this city¡ªnot even a mosquito escapes!" he ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" a shadowy figure replied, darting away to carry out the command.


    The streets of Wildland were filled with screams and cries as the Nether Realm legions slaughtered indiscriminately. Any resistance was crushed instantly, the bodies of rebels strung up on tree branches as grisly warnings.


    Soon, the city''s trees were adorned with swaying corpses, a macabre testament to the invaders'' ruthlessness.

 Chapter 143: Avenging Humiliation (Part 1)

    Chapter 143: Avenging Humiliation (Part 1)


    Deep within the hidden underground palace of the Beast Forest.


    A tall figure was fleeing in disarray, pursued by over a dozen translucent, pale-white shadows.


    This figure was none other than Han Ming''s second brother, Li Chengfeng.


    "Ugh! These things are so persistent. The legacy of the War God requires passing through eight trials to reach, and now I can''t even make it to the two-year promise with my third brother."


    Ahead, a massive earthen wall blocked his path.


    Gritting his teeth, Li Chengfeng focused his fists, gathering intense mini-cyclones, and slammed them into the wall.


    In response, the wall erupted with a burst of white light, repelling his fists.


    Upon closer inspection, the wall was adorned with intricate carvings in bas-relief, exuding an ancient and elusive aura. The patterns were faintly glowing, their light gradually fading.


    "So, I can''t proceed to the next level without eliminating these white ghosts," Li Chengfeng muttered to himself.


    As the white ghosts closed in, Li Chengfeng cursed under his breath, unleashing a surge of wind-based combat energy.


    "Come on, you scum! I''ll take you all on¡ª"


    Suddenly, he froze.


    A sharp pain surged from the depths of his heart.


    This pain was different from physical injury¡ªit was a deep, emotional ache, as if someone had stabbed his heart.


    "What''s happening? What''s wrong?" Tears streamed down Li Chengfeng''s face unconsciously.


    "Who? Who has died? Could it be Father?"


    The bond of blood allowed Li Chengfeng to keenly sense a profound unease.


    The white ghosts drew nearer, but Li Chengfeng stood motionless, oblivious to the deadly spirits closing in.


    Meanwhile, in the capital of the Monte Empire, Fila City, the top 16 matches of the tournament were proceeding as scheduled.


    "What''s wrong?" Kulo asked, placing a piece of meat into Han Ming''s bowl. He noticed Han Ming''s distracted expression and grew concerned.


    Han Ming shook his head, his face filled with worry. "I don''t know. For the past few days, I''ve felt a sense of unease."


    "It''s probably just stress. Get some rest, and you''ll feel better. You have a match the day after tomorrow."


    "Mm," Han Ming nodded softly, but a shadow seemed to loom over him, refusing to dissipate.


    "Lord Miron, reports indicate that all cities within the Monte Empire are safe and secure, with no signs of disturbance," a petite and agile girl reported with a slight bow.


    Miron sighed deeply. "That''s good. Lately, I''ve felt like something big is about to happen. It shouldn''t be related to the demon army, though. They''ve only gathered less than 200,000 troops, so it''s unlikely they''d act so rashly."


    Thinking about the tense relations with the Magic Guild, Miron sighed again. Recently, all his efforts had been focused on dealing with the guild, leaving him no time to assist Queen Vivian in managing state affairs.


    Maintaining good relations with the Magic Guild was crucial. Those mages were known for their unpredictability and could turn hostile at any moment.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were dealing with the Monte Empire''s royal palace, they might have already launched an attack.


    Miron vividly remembered how a medium-sized nation on the Huangtian Continent had provoked the Magic Guild. In response, the guild summoned magical armies from various branches, and over a dozen magical warships descended upon the nation''s airspace. Countless magical spells rained down like a meteor shower.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Within a month, the nation was left in ruins, nearly annihilated.


    Two days later, at the Tri-Nation Tournament arena.


    "Please welcome, from the Monte Empire, Han Ming, and also from the Monte Empire, Huang Ying!"


    "Haha, kid, I didn''t expect you to make it this far. Congratulations," Huang Ying said with his usual carefree, playboy demeanor.


    Han Ming smiled faintly. "I owe it to your ''generosity.'' Now, it''s time to settle things. By the way, do you remember our bet? If you lose, you kneel and apologize!"


    Huang Ying burst into laughter, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Are both contestants ready?"


    "Let the match begin!"


    "Come on, kid. You''re good at physical attacks, right? I''ll let you make the first move," Huang Ying taunted, mocking Han Ming''s reliance on physical combat in recent matches.


    For a mage, magical talent was paramount. To abandon one''s magical abilities and resort to physical attacks like a warrior was considered a disgrace. Huang Ying''s disdain for Han Ming only grew because of this.


    "As you wish!" Han Ming replied coldly, dashing forward with a punch that tore through the air.


    Huang Ying spat disdainfully, clapping his hands together to summon a massive wind wheel, similar to the one Shang Que had used before.


    The wind wheel, composed of countless tiny blades, spun violently, sucking in the surrounding air and causing the arena floor to tremble.


    Han Ming knew better than to confront the wind wheel head-on. He sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the wheel''s edge, which shredded one of his sleeves into dust.


    "Turn!" Huang Ying''s hands shifted rapidly, and the wind wheel changed direction, forcing Han Ming to retreat to the edge of the arena.


    The wind wheel rolled forward, carving a deep groove into the specially reinforced stone floor, sending shards of rock flying in all directions.


    "Huang Ying is indeed skilled. In terms of magical prowess, he far surpasses the fifth-tier fire mage that Gamori faced earlier. Both are fifth-tier, but the difference in strength is staggering," Han Ming thought to himself.


    He realized that Huang Ying had likely studied his previous matches and knew of his physical strength. To avoid a direct confrontation, Huang Ying had immediately unleashed this powerful wind wheel, keeping Han Ming at bay.


    The wind wheel blocked all of Han Ming''s escape routes.


    With no other choice, Han Ming drew a massive battle axe, planting it firmly in front of him to block the wind wheel''s advance.


    The collision between the wind wheel and the axe produced a deafening screech.


    Some spectators in the audience covered their ears in pain, while others, slower to react, had blood trickling from their ears.


    Han Ming''s feet dug into the ground as he gritted his teeth, resisting the wind wheel''s force. The impact strained his arms, his veins bulging as if they might burst.


    "This is the terror of mages. Han''s physical strength surpasses mine, yet a mage, whose physical capabilities are at best equivalent to a second-tier warrior, can use magic to push someone as strong as Han to such a desperate state. It''s just unfair," Quirk lamented to his companions.


    His companions, who rarely had the chance to witness such high-level battles, watched intently, their eyes filled with admiration.


    "Ha!" Han Ming roared, using all his strength to tilt the axe, redirecting the wind wheel''s force. The impact sent him flying backward.


    Mid-air, Han Ming adjusted his trajectory with three quick steps, then swung the massive axe toward Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected Han Ming to take such a risk. If Han Ming''s timing had been even slightly off, the wind wheel could have sliced him in two.


    But there was no time to dwell on it. Seeing Han Ming break free, Huang Ying quickly retreated, summoning small whirlwinds around his legs to lift himself slightly off the ground, narrowly dodging the axe.


    The massive axe struck the arena floor, cleaving off a tenth of the edge and sending it crashing down.


    "You want to compare speed? Fine! Let''s see how fast you are, wind mage!" Han Ming sneered, stowing the axe and drawing a small dagger from his storage pouch.


    With a powerful leap, he shot forward like a cannonball, leaving two deep craters in the ground.


    Huang Ying spread his hands, fingers flicking rapidly as dozens of miniature wind blades shot toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming''s eyes narrowed as he calmly assessed the trajectory of the blades, dodging through them like a leaf in the wind. In an instant, he closed the distance to Huang Ying.


    The cold edge of the dagger pressed against Huang Ying''s neck.


    "You lose," Han Ming said coldly, devoid of emotion.


    Huang Ying panted heavily, refusing to concede. "You''re a mage! Yet you fight like a warrior! Don''t you feel any shame?"


    Han Ming chuckled. "So, you''re not convinced?"


    "Get off the stage!"


    "Leave!"


    "Stop making excuses! You lost, just admit it!"


    "Are you even a man?"


    The audience erupted in jeers.


    Huang Ying knew he was in the wrong, but his anger only grew. Two years ago, he could have crushed Han Ming like an ant. Now, he had been defeated by this "trash." The psychologicalÂä²î was unbearable, fueling his rage. He wanted to tear Han Ming to pieces.


    "If you can beat me with magic, I''ll admit defeat! Do you dare? If not, then get lost!"


    Han Ming smiled, his eyes icy. "You''re delusional. You lost, yet you still act so entitled. You think you''re superior, that you''re part of the elite, always playing the role of the strong oppressing the weak. How does it feel to be defeated by someone you consider weak? Are you angry? Ashamed? What, you can''t accept being beaten by someone beneath you? You can''t even admit defeat? Fine, I''m magnanimous. You want to beat me with magic? I''ll give you the chance."


    Han Ming''s smile was cold, his eyes filled with disdain.

 Chapter 144: Avenging Humiliation (Part 2)

    Chapter 144: Avenging Humiliation (Part 2)


    Han Ming withdrew the dagger from Huang Ying''s neck and took several steps back.


    When the distance between them reached ten meters, Han Ming stopped.


    "How''s this distance? Is it enough? Should I step back further?" Han Ming asked calmly.


    Huang Ying''s eyes bulged, and he burst into maniacal laughter. His face twisted into a grotesque mask of rage, joy, and humiliation.


    "You brought this upon yourself, kid! You overestimated your abilities! Don''t blame me now!!"


    Han Ming watched the nearly deranged Huang Ying with a faint smile. "Are you angry? Does it sting to be defeated by someone you consider trash? I must be the kind of person you never even noticed, right? Do you feel ashamed?"


    "You won''t have the chance to gloat anymore," Huang Ying snarled, his hands moving rapidly as wind-based combat energy surged around him. A massive tornado enveloped his body, and as his hands clapped together, the tornado funneled downward, condensing into his palms.


    "Scatter!!" Huang Ying roared.


    The excessive use of magic took its toll on his body. Small cracks appeared on his skin, and blood oozed from the wounds.


    Three enormous wind wheels materialized, even larger than before.


    "This is bad! What is Han Ming thinking? Why would he give Huang Ying this chance? Now he''s in serious danger. Huang Ying is pushing himself to the brink to unleash this magic. Han Ming might not survive," Quirk muttered anxiously, unable to comprehend Han Ming''s earlier decision.


    "Die! Just die!" Huang Ying cackled madly, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t care. His eyes were fixed on the "trash" he had once trampled underfoot. He had crushed this garbage before, and he would do it again today.


    "You''re beyond saving. Have you ever considered how the people you humiliated felt? Did you ever think that everyone has dignity? When you trampled others into the dirt, did you ever wonder what they were thinking? Your anger¡ªI don''t know where it comes from. Do you truly believe you''re destined to be the one who steps on others, that no matter how much you oppress them, they should just accept it? And now that someone has surpassed you, you''re driven to madness."


    Han Ming sighed softly, facing the three massive wind wheels without a trace of fear.


    He spread his hands slightly, and two streams of pale blue magical energy flowed from his palms.


    The energy streams accelerated rapidly, intertwining to form a massive shield of blue ice, nearly ten meters tall, firmly positioned in front of Han Ming.


    "An ice shield? Hahaha! An ice shield? You''re using an ice shield to block my wind wheels? You''re out of your mind! Ice isn''t even as hard as copper or iron, and you think it can stop me?"


    Huang Ying doubled over in laughter, clutching his stomach as if he had just witnessed the most ridiculous performance.


    Han Ming, however, maintained his calm smile.


    Among the spectators were many skilled fighters, including some of the top 16 competitors who had come to observe the match. There were also those who had been eliminated but couldn''t bring themselves to leave, wanting to witness the tournament''s conclusion and see who would emerge victorious from the thousands of participants.


    Naturally, there were many mages in the audience, including a number of water mages who hadn''t even dared to compete.


    "This kid is too arrogant."


    "Yeah, it''s one thing for a water mage to use warrior skills in a match, but to insist on using water magic now? He''s just a fool with no sense of strategy."


    The water mages who overheard these comments seethed with anger. Though they also doubted Han Ming''s chances, he was the first water mage to reach the top 16 in the Tri-Nation Tournament. Sharing the same undervalued element and the same scorn from others, they saw Han Ming as one of their own.


    Hearing others belittle him, they felt a surge of indignation but dared not speak up.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    One water mage clenched his fists, his teeth gritted and eyes moist. He didn''t dare speak loudly, fearing further ridicule, but he whispered under his breath, "Go, Han Ming! Go!! You have to win! Show them what water mages can do!!"


    All of this happened in a matter of seconds.


    The three wind wheels collided violently with the massive ice shield.


    Just as everyone expected the shield to shatter into pieces, they were stunned to see it hold firm against the onslaught.


    The wind wheels roared and churned, reducing the arena floor to rubble, but the ice shield remained intact, without a single crack.


    The weakness of water mages was common knowledge throughout the realm.


    But what they were witnessing defied all expectations.


    A collective gasp echoed through the audience.


    In a stadium of 200,000 people, the only sound was the relentless howling of the three wind wheels. Not a single voice could be heard.


    "H-how is this possible?" A man chewing on a chicken leg froze, the meat falling onto his lap and staining his pants with grease. He didn''t even notice.


    The wind wheels continued to roar, but the crowd was silent.


    "So, how do you like my water magic? Does it meet your lofty standards?" Han Ming asked, his voice calm as he watched Huang Ying''s horrified expression.


    "Do you know why I fought you with warrior skills? Because you weren''t worthy of my magic. But since we have history, I''ll show you what real water magic looks like!"


    Han Ming''s voice grew louder, almost a roar.


    "Vier, and you, my teacher, who dedicated your life to pursuing the pinnacle of water magic¡ªcan you see this? Today, we water mages stand tall!!"


    Han Ming''s eyes widened as he shouted with all his might, "Vier, look! Watch as I use water magic to crush this man! Second Brother, look! See how I defeat the person who once trampled us like dogs!"


    Han Ming roared, his hands coming together and then spreading apart. The ice shield split into two, opening like a pair of doors.


    The three wind wheels seized the opportunity, rushing past the shield toward Han Ming.


    "Freeze!!!!!!" Han Ming bellowed, his hands moving rapidly as dozens of blue water serpents surged forth, dividing into three groups and lunging at the wind wheels.


    The arena was instantly engulfed in an unimaginable cold. The ruined floor was coated in a layer of pale blue ice.


    The air condensed into a strange liquid due to the extreme cold, falling like rain.


    Even from a distance, Huang Ying exhaled a breath that instantly turned to frost, the next breath forming tiny ice crystals that drifted to the ground.


    Huang Ying felt a bone-chilling cold invade his body, slowing his thoughts to a crawl.


    The water serpents entwined with the wind wheels, emitting a harsh, grating sound. Just as everyone expected the serpents to disintegrate, they held firm, their bodies wrapping around the spinning wheels in a desperate struggle.


    "Han Ming... go for it..." a water mage whispered nervously.


    "Han Ming, go!!"


    Like a spark igniting gunpowder, thousands of water mages erupted in unison.


    Thousands stood, their voices hoarse as they shouted.


    "Han Ming, go! Water mages, go!!"


    The stadium was swept up in the unprecedented spectacle. All 200,000 spectators rose to their feet, their cheers like a tidal wave.


    The water serpents, under the extreme cold, slowed the wind wheels until they began to crystallize, forming tiny shards of ice.


    After a short while, three massive ice wheels stood on the arena.


    "Frozen... frozen!"


    "They''re frozen!"


    "My god!! The wind wheels are frozen!!"


    Water mages embraced each other, weeping and cheering for this historic achievement.


    "How... how is this possible?" Huang Ying laughed bitterly. "You''re just a water mage..."


    Han Ming stepped toward Huang Ying, one deliberate step at a time.


    "You..." Huang Ying stared in terror at Han Ming''s resolute face. The weakling he had once humiliated now seemed like a stranger, someone he no longer recognized.


    Han Ming stood over Huang Ying and suddenly roared, "Kneel!!"


    "Kneel!!!"


    "Kneel!!!"


    "Kneel!!!"


    Thousands of water mages in the stadium shouted in unison, their voices like a deafening bell hammering into Huang Ying''s chest.


    "Kneel!!"


    "Kneel!!"


    The water mages screamed until their voices broke.


    Huang Ying collapsed to his knees before Han Ming.


    "This is the price you pay for your past actions! This is the price for trampling on others'' dignity! This is the price for looking down on the weak!"


    Han Ming extended his right index finger, drawing a thin line of water in the air. The line drifted onto Huang Ying''s left arm, freezing it into a blue crystalline mass.


    The stadium erupted in cheers.


    Water mages wept and celebrated.


    Today would be recorded in history!


    This was the day water mages rose in the world!


    This was the day water mages were redefined in everyone''s eyes!


    And the creator of this miracle, Han Ming, would be remembered for generations, leaving an indelible mark in the annals of history!


    "I declare!" The referee, who had been keeping his distance, hurried onto the arena. He raised Han Ming''s right hand, his voice trembling with excitement.


    "I declare! The water mage... wins!!"


    This moment was too significant, too monumental. In his excitement, the referee didn''t even announce Han Ming''s name, simply proclaiming the victory of the water mage.


    "Woooo!!!"


    "The water mage wins!!!"


    Kulo smiled as he watched Han Ming, surrounded by adoring fans, standing tall and proud on the stage like a mighty pine.


    "This kid really has charisma," Kulo chuckled.


    "Sniff..."


    Kulo turned at the sound of crying.


    Quirk, the burly man, was wiping his tears with his sleeve, sobbing, "It''s so moving! So moving!"


    In another corner of the stands, Shang Que''s face darkened. He snorted coldly, turned, and left.


    Han Ming''s gaze drifted to Shang Que''s retreating figure. "You''re next," he said quietly. "You and your kind forced my brother and me to risk our lives in dangerous places. Now, my second brother Li Chengfeng is missing, and it''s all because of you. I''ll settle this debt with you, piece by piece. Huang Ying has fallen. Next is you, the natural enemy of water mages¡ªthe fire mage, third-tier fire magus, Shang Que!"


    Meanwhile, Fei''er watched the young man she had once dismissed as beneath her now being celebrated by 200,000 people.


    All their cheers were for one person.


    This water mage.


    Han Ming!

 Chapter 145: The Purple Demon

    Chapter 145: The Purple Demon


    Han Ming''s success was undeniable.


    Faced with such an unconventional display of water magic, Huang Ying had even forgotten to summon his beast spirit.


    A water mage, once deemed useless by the world, had today created a miracle that shook the hearts of everyone present.


    This was a triumph for all water mages.


    While the Tri-Nation Tournament arena in Fila City was celebrating, nearly thirty cities on the outskirts of the Monte Empire had quietly fallen.


    No one had any knowledge of what had happened in these cities. Everything appeared as peaceful and calm as ever.


    The Tri-Nation Tournament had drawn most of the Monte Empire''s elite, leaving the cities with only a handful of skilled fighters.


    ---


    **Deep within the Savage Forest, in the ancient Gurgle Castle:**


    In the reception hall, two men sat facing each other.


    "Lord Gurgle, have you made your decision?" asked the man clad in black.


    Gurgle narrowed his eyes, his voice heavy. "Your affairs with humans are none of my concern. Do not expect me to get involved."


    The black-clad man laughed heartily. "Lord Gurgle, you should reconsider. This continent will soon be ours. You must understand one thing: how can you remain neutral when danger lurks at your doorstep? Do you truly believe you can stay out of this?"


    Gurgle''s lips twitched. He reached for a cup of tea, but his anger caused him to crush it in his hand.


    "Are you threatening me? You? A mere fourth-tier Shadow Guard? I don''t fear you. If your kind wishes to attack me, come at me. I, Gurgle, will not back down."


    The black-clad man chuckled softly. "Lord Gurgle, you misunderstand. Let me give you two days to think it over. I''ll return then."


    "Don''t bother seeing me out," Gurgle growled.


    ---


    **Above the Savage Forest:**


    Several massive airships flew across the sky. Strangely, not a single magical beast dared to intercept them¡ªa rare sight in such a dangerous territory.


    ---


    **In the Ghost Domain:**


    The airships landed one after another.


    Hundreds of demon soldiers moved in an orderly fashion, unloading crates and transporting them to a massive underground cavern.


    The cavern sloped at a 45-degree angle, its entrance a staggering ten meters wide.


    Teams of demon soldiers carried the crates deep into the cavern.


    "Lord Wicked Ghost, we have successfully captured thirty cities in the Monte Empire, obtaining over a million magic crystals of various types," reported a demon captain to a burly figure.


    "Good," the Wicked Ghost replied. "Humans think they know our numbers, but they have no idea our forces far exceed the 200,000 they believe. The information they received is nothing but a ruse."


    "Lord Wicked Ghost, with over twenty fifth-tier Wicked Ghosts like yourself, isn''t that enough to conquer human society? Why do we need so many magic crystals?"


    The burly figure let out a sinister laugh. "Because... we need to tear open the demon realm''s seal, even if just for a moment, to allow a sixth-tier Life Ghost to emerge!"


    (Note: Demon soldiers are classified as follows: third-tier and below are simply called demon soldiers; fourth-tier are Ghost Envoys; fifth-tier are Wicked Ghosts; and sixth-tier are Life Ghosts.)


    ---


    **At the bottom of the cavern:**


    Dozens of massive crates were arranged in a vast, circular chamber. The chamber descended sharply into an abyss, its surface covered by a barrier resembling intertwined lightning.


    The barrier was already damaged in several places, with small holes through which demon soldiers climbed.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    In front of the barrier was a massive magic circle, divided into five sections, each connected to a smaller circle. The entire formation was drawn in human blood.


    At the center of each smaller circle lay a weapon: a sword, a spear, a blade, a staff, and an axe. Beside each weapon stood an ancient-looking demon soldier, their eyes closed.


    "Pour the crystals!" ordered the fifth-tier Wicked Ghost guarding the barrier.


    The demon soldiers began dumping magic crystals into the surrounding pools. As the crystals were added, the pools emitted a faint black light, growing stronger with each crystal.


    The five magic circles began to glow intensely, and the weapons hummed with energy.


    When over a million magic crystals had been poured into the pools, the five outer circles radiated blinding light. The weapons glowed in various colors, their energy causing the cavern to tremble.


    "Now!" the Wicked Ghost shouted.


    The five demon soldiers gripping the weapons let out eerie cries as the weapons released a blinding light. The energy flowed from the outer circles into the central magic circle.


    The central circle roared to life, five streams of energy converging into a massive orb of light. The orb floated upward and shot toward the barrier.


    A harsh, corrosive sound filled the air as the orb began to dissolve the barrier, creating a growing gap.


    Just as the orb vanished, the gap in the barrier reached its maximum size.


    A black shadow shot through the gap, and the barrier instantly resealed.


    All the demon soldiers in the cavern dropped to one knee, trembling in fear.


    The fifth-tier Wicked Ghost, though also trembling, managed to look up with a mix of fear and awe.


    The figure that emerged was a young man with purple eyes, draped in a flowing purple robe. His long purple hair cascaded down his back, and his androgynous features gave him an otherworldly appearance.


    "Greetings, Life Ghost!" the Wicked Ghost said, his voice shaking.


    "Call me Purple Demon," the young man said emotionlessly, glancing around.


    "Yes, Lord Purple Demon."


    The Purple Demon''s gaze fell on the five weapons in the magic circles. "These five demon weapons are destroyed, I assume?"


    "Yes, Lord Purple Demon. It was worth sacrificing them to summon you. Now, as long as we continue to gather magic crystals from the human world, we can slowly erode the barrier and bring forth more low-tier demon soldiers. Soon, the human world will be in our¡ªno, in your hands."


    The Wicked Ghost trembled, realizing his mistake.


    The Purple Demon smiled faintly and stepped closer. "Shall I end you, or will you do it yourself?"


    "Please, Lord Purple Demon, spare me! I misspoke! I deserve death, but I beg for your mercy! Please, for the sake of¡ª"


    The Purple Demon''s hand shot out, gripping the Wicked Ghost''s throat. Black energy flowed from his palm into the Wicked Ghost''s body. The Wicked Ghost let out a gurgling sound before disintegrating into dust.


    The other demon soldiers trembled in terror, their flesh falling off their bones.


    The Purple Demon clapped his hands, the sound of his sharp, purple nails clinking like metal.


    "Continue your tasks," he said calmly.


    "Yes, Life Ghost¡ªno, Lord Purple Demon!"


    The demon soldiers were terrified, knowing they had misspoken again.


    "Hmm... replace them," the Purple Demon said with a smile.


    Before the soldiers could react, the Purple Demon waved his hand, sending out dozens of black threads that reduced them to bone dust.


    ---


    **In the Savage Flame Prison:**


    The Purple Demon walked calmly through the fiery landscape. Flames parted before him, and magical beasts knelt in submission.


    Half a day later, he stood before the ruler of the Savage Flame Prison, Lord Vantian.


    "Join our demon army," the Purple Demon said with a faint smile.


    "Impossible!" Vantian declared.


    The Purple Demon nodded. "Do you know the consequences of refusing me?"


    Vantian laughed. "You, this androgynous creature, think you can make me submit? Show me what you''ve got!"


    A short while later, a massive fiery figure shot into the sky, fleeing in disarray, blood raining down.


    The Purple Demon watched coldly. "He has some skill. Few can escape from me with such injuries. But I have no time to deal with him now. Let him suffer for a while."


    ---


    **In the Savage Stormlands:**


    In the main city of Stormwind, Lord Adela, a fifth-tier wind warrior, sat trembling in his chair, staring at the door.


    The door opened, and the Purple Demon walked in.


    "Lord Adela, will you join us?" he asked, his tone calm but commanding.


    "I... I will," Adela stammered.


    ---


    **In the Savage Forest:**


    "I said I will never join your demon army! If you want me to join, you''ll have to defeat me!" Gurgle roared, though he knew the demon forces were too vast to resist. He had assumed the barrier would only allow fourth-tier demons at most, with perhaps a few fifth-tier ones. He had believed he could handle them individually.


    But as he spoke, his heart skipped a beat. A sense of dread he hadn''t felt in decades washed over him.


    A purple figure shot toward him.


    "A sixth-tier powerhouse! How is this possible!?" Gurgle exclaimed, summoning his beast spirit¡ªa massive ape.


    The ape intercepted the Purple Demon, their collision shaking the castle.


    The ape''s arm shattered but quickly reformed, though its form grew fainter.


    The Purple Demon continued his assault, each blow causing the ape to disintegrate and reform, growing weaker until it finally shattered into green light and returned to Gurgle.


    The Purple Demon''s sharp nails pressed against Gurgle''s throat.


    "Lord Gurgle, your beast spirit is impressive. Few can withstand my attacks for so long."


    Gurgle''s forehead dripped with sweat. What had happened to the demon realm''s seal? How could such a monster emerge? A sixth-tier demon could sweep across the entire Northern Alliance. Humanity was in grave danger.


    "Well, Lord Gurgle? Does your earlier vow still stand?" the Purple Demon asked with a faint smile.


    Gurgle nodded reluctantly. If only he had obtained that wood spirit core from Miron, he might have been able to hold this monster off for a while.


    ---


    **In the Savage Desert:**


    The Purple Demon stood before the leader of the Desert Snake Clan, Lady Shameer.


    "I assume you are the current ruler of the Savage Desert, Lady Shameer," he said with a faint smile.


    The veiled woman tried to remain calm, but her trembling hands betrayed her fear.


    "Will you join the demon realm?" the Purple Demon asked.


    Lady Shameer nodded helplessly. Even if the former leader, Rockfall, a fifth-tier earth warrior, were here, he would be no match for this sixth-tier Life Ghost.


    ---


    **In the Savage Ice Plains:**


    The Purple Demon stood atop an icy peak, his eyes closed as he searched.


    "How strange. The Savage Ice Plains have no ruler?" he murmured.


    He was unaware that the only potential ruler of the Savage Ice Plains¡ªthe most powerful creature in the entire Savage Forest, the Nine-Headed Serpent Emperor¡ªhad already been slain by Han Ming, who had absorbed its core.

 Chapter 146: Dividing Forces

    Chapter 146: Dividing Forces


    **Several days later, in Fila City, Monte Empire:**


    The Tri-Nation Tournament had reached its most intense stage¡ªthe quarterfinals.


    The list of finalists included:


    - **Han Ming**, a second-tier, fifth-order water mage from the Monte Empire;


    - **Gamori**, a third-tier, fifth-order water warrior from the Cabu Empire;


    - **Shang Que**, a third-tier, first-order fire mage from the Monte Empire;


    - **Sassor**, a fourth-tier, first-order wood warrior from the Rhine Empire;


    - **Jasmine**, a third-tier, first-order wood mage from the Cabu Empire;


    - **Bernard**, a second-tier, sixth-order peak wood mage from the Rhine Empire;


    - **Angerd**, a second-tier, sixth-order peak earth mage from the Rhine Empire;


    - And finally, a mysterious green-robed, masked elder from the Monte Empire, whose rank remained unknown due to his concealed strength.


    This green-robed figure, alongside Han Ming, had become one of the tournament''s biggest dark horses. Against all odds, Han Ming had defeated the seeded contestant Huang Ying, while the green-robed elder had taken down another seeded favorite, Phil.


    The arena buzzed with excitement as the quarterfinals unfolded.


    Han Ming and Kulo sat quietly in the audience, watching the matches.


    After his stunning victory, Han Ming had become an idol for water mages and many others. His newfound fame meant that wherever he went, crowds swarmed around him, making it nearly impossible to move freely. Han Ming was beginning to understand the challenges of being a celebrity.


    During this time, he had repeatedly declined invitations from the Magic Guild''s leader, **Mokal**, a fourth-tier, first-order fire mage with a fifth-tier Vermilion Bird beast spirit. Han Ming was wary of revealing too much about his water magic, which was already considered extraordinary. He feared that the guild might pressure him to disclose his secrets, particularly the **Water God''s Decree**, which was deeply ingrained in his mind and impossible to replicate or share.


    Moreover, Han Ming preferred to remain independent. The Magic Guild, while influential, was a highly autonomous organization. Joining them would restrict his freedom, and the further he progressed with the Water God''s Decree, the more attention it would attract¡ªattention he didn''t want.


    To avoid recognition, Han Ming tied up his hair, donned a tall pointed hat, and wore a mask to conceal his face.


    Quirk, sitting beside him, struggled to suppress his laughter, his face turning red as he glanced at Han Ming''s peculiar disguise.


    "If you''re going to laugh, go somewhere else. Stop bothering me," Han Ming said, rolling his eyes.


    Kulo, holding Han Ming''s hand, whispered, "Be careful of that green-robed elder. He''s completely concealed his strength, and even I can''t sense his true power. There''s something off about him, though I can''t quite put my finger on it."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Han Ming nodded solemnly. "I''ve been observing him too, but I haven''t noticed anything unusual. Don''t worry, I''ll stay cautious."


    The green-robed elder was indeed mysterious. His matches were swift and decisive, always ending with his opponent incapacitated but unharmed. He never went too far, always stopping at the right moment.


    The quarterfinals continued fiercely. Over the next two days, Bernard and Angerd were eliminated, while Jasmine''s sister narrowly lost to Gamori.


    The next match pitted Han Ming against **Sassor**, a fourth-tier, first-order wood warrior from the Rhine Empire.


    Han Ming and Sassor had crossed paths before, and now, meeting again in the quarterfinals, it felt like fate.


    "Sassor, should we compete with physical strength, magic, or both?" Han Ming joked.


    Sassor chuckled. "With your abilities, it doesn''t matter what you use. I doubt I''ll have an easy time either way."


    "You''re too kind," Han Ming replied.


    As the match began, the two clashed. Sassor''s fighting style was fluid and enduring, unlike the brute force of earth warriors. His attacks were like waves, relentless and precise, striking at critical moments.


    Han Ming, on the other hand, relied on raw power and agility. The contrast between their styles made for an intense and thrilling match.


    Despite his lack of combat energy and being only a third-tier, first-order warrior, Han Ming held his own. However, he eventually had to resort to his water magic, creating a massive ice prison to trap Sassor and secure a narrow victory.


    Han Ming had chosen this method to avoid seriously injuring Sassor, whom he respected. Their encounter in the tavern had left a positive impression on him.


    After the match, the two shook hands amicably.


    "Thank you for holding back. Even without your water magic, you''re incredibly strong," Sassor admitted, genuinely impressed.


    Han Ming smiled. "I was hoping to face Gamori, but losing to you isn''t a disappointment. I look forward to seeing how far you go."


    The two agreed to share a drink later, with Sassor deciding to stay and watch the tournament until its conclusion.


    ---


    **Meanwhile, in the Monte Empire:**


    Countless black-clad figures infiltrated various cities, while a large group of powerful individuals made their way to Fila City, the empire''s capital.


    On one of the roads leading to Fila City, four figures traveled by carriage instead of airship.


    "Thank you, lords, for your support. Once the human world falls into our hands, you will be richly rewarded," said the **Purple Demon**, raising a glass of wine to toast the three leaders seated across from him.


    Among them was **Rockfall**, the elder of the Desert Snake Clan, who had come in place of Shameer.


    **Adela**, the ruler of the Savage Stormlands, was the most impatient. "Lord Purple Demon, why are we traveling by carriage instead of airship? It''s much slower."


    The Purple Demon smiled. "There''s no rush. The Tri-Nation Tournament isn''t over yet, and we have time. Besides, the scenery along the way is beautiful."


    He gazed out the window, marveling at the landscape. "The human world is truly breathtaking. The green mountains, the white clouds, the clear skies¡ªwe should savor it all. The demon realm is nothing like this. There, the sky is always shrouded in darkness, and everything feels lifeless. Spending even a day there can drive you mad."


    The three leaders exchanged glances, surprised by the Purple Demon''s appreciation for the human world.


    As if reading their thoughts, the Purple Demon continued, "I''m not like the mindless brutes of the demon realm who only know how to kill. I admire beauty¡ªbeautiful scenery, delicious food, even the concept of love. These are things I long for. But..."


    His expression darkened, and he crushed the crystal wine glass in his hand. "Why should humans enjoy such privileges while we are trapped in that endless prison? The heavens have wronged us demons. They owe us, and I will personally reclaim everything that is rightfully ours!"

 Chapter 147: The Semifinals

    Chapter 147: The Semifinals


    Seeing the three Savage Lords at a loss for words, the Purple Demon chuckled.


    "Gentlemen, you may not know this, but the demon realm''s seals are not limited to the Savage Forest. This is just the Northern Alliance. Other continents have their own seal points as well. While they may not be as advanced as ours, they are also working to break through the demon realm''s barriers."


    The three Savage Lords exchanged horrified glances.


    "So, you need not worry. As long as the elves, dragons, and the Floating City remain unaware, it won''t be long before the demon realm becomes the dominant force in the human world. By the time they realize what''s happening, it will already be too late."


    The carriage continued to rumble along the road.


    Suddenly, a team of fast horses pulling another carriage approached from behind.


    The three Savage Lords felt an overwhelming aura approaching, causing them to tense up. They wondered whether the newcomer was friend or foe. The Purple Demon, however, remained calm, still admiring the scenery.


    The curtain of the approaching carriage was pulled aside, and a black figure leaped out, landing inside the Purple Demon''s carriage.


    The three Lords saw a blur of movement, and suddenly, a man clad entirely in black stood before them. His face and body were completely concealed.


    "Your arrival is early, Palace Master," the Purple Demon said, turning to face the newcomer.


    The black-clad man chuckled. "Not early at all. You gentlemen arrived before me."


    His voice was aged, clearly belonging to an elderly man.


    The Purple Demon bent down, picked up a delicate gem-encrusted wine glass, and poured a measure of fine wine into it. He handed the glass to the black-clad man.


    The man smiled and declined with a wave of his hand. His eyes swept over the three Savage Lords.


    The Purple Demon sighed regretfully. "One should enjoy life''s pleasures while one can. Isn''t that what living is all about? But since the Palace Master declines, I won''t insist. Our success in infiltrating the Monte Empire owes much to your assistance."


    The black-clad man chuckled softly. "No need for such formalities, Lord Purple Demon. As long as you fulfill your promise once our goals are achieved, I will be more than satisfied."


    The Purple Demon took a graceful sip of wine and nodded. "As the saying goes, the dead cannot return to life¡ªbut that applies only to humans. For us demons, death is reversible. Rest assured, Palace Master, I will keep my word."


    The black-clad man nodded. "In that case, I shall take my leave. Enjoy the scenery, gentlemen."


    With that, the black-clad man vanished as quickly as he had appeared.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The three Savage Lords exchanged uneasy glances. The ability to disappear so effortlessly before their eyes indicated a level of power far beyond their comprehension. It was clear that the demon army''s invasion was meticulously planned.


    ---


    **Two days later, the semifinals began.**


    After the draw, the matchups were decided:


    - **First match:** The green-robed elder vs. Gamori.


    - **Second match:** Han Ming vs. Shang Que.


    The Tri-Nation Tournament had reached its climax, and the arena was packed to the brim. The usual capacity of 200,000 spectators had swelled to nearly 300,000, with people crammed into every corner, sweating and jostling but still eagerly anticipating the matches.


    Queen Vivian and Lord Miron, who were scheduled to attend, were unable to come due to unforeseen circumstances.


    By noon, the first semifinal match began.


    Nearly 90% of the former tournament participants had stayed in Fila City to witness the spectacle.


    Han Ming, Kulo, and Quirk sat in a corner, quietly observing the arena.


    Gamori, his eyes still closed, and the mysterious green-robed elder stepped onto the stage.


    The crowd erupted in thunderous applause.


    "Watch these two closely. If you defeat Shang Que tomorrow, you''ll face one of them," Kulo whispered into Han Ming''s ear.


    Her breath tickled his ear, making him blush and fidget. He scratched his ear awkwardly.


    Kulo giggled. "I love it when you act like this."


    "Are both contestants ready?" the referee asked.


    Both nodded.


    "I declare the first semifinal match officially begun!"


    With the referee''s announcement, the crowd''s excitement reached a fever pitch.


    Gamori and the green-robed elder exchanged nods and began their duel.


    The green-robed elder took the first step, slowly advancing toward Gamori.


    Gamori remained still, his eyes closed, waiting patiently.


    When the elder was just three steps away, he extended his right hand, moving so slowly that it seemed almost motionless.


    Gamori took half a step back and swung his palm toward the elder''s arm.


    The elder''s cloudy eyes gleamed, and his body vanished.


    The audience gasped.


    "Where did the old man go?"


    Han Ming narrowed his eyes, focusing intently on a specific spot in the arena.


    "He noticed it too," Han Ming murmured, watching Gamori.


    Gamori stood still, his hands hanging loosely at his sides, his eyes still closed.


    Just as the crowd began to grow restless, Gamori moved.


    He spun sharply, his right hand darting out like a striking snake toward empty air.


    At the same time, a shadow flickered where Gamori''s hand was aimed. Just as his fingers were about to grasp the elder''s neck, the elder smirked.


    Gamori''s left hand shot backward, and another shadow appeared where his hand was headed.


    Both shadows nearly had their necks seized but vanished in an instant.


    "Incredible speed! This match isn''t about strength or even speed alone¡ªit''s about predicting each other''s moves," Han Ming observed, nodding slightly.


    He wondered if he could match such skill if he were in their place.


    On the stage, shadows flickered continuously, but Gamori never left his spot.


    He repeatedly thrust out his hands, his fingers clawing at the air. No matter how the shadows moved, he always seemed to anticipate their next move, aiming precisely for their necks.


    Yet, each time he was about to succeed, the shadows slipped away.


    The match was eerily quiet. To most spectators, it looked as though Gamori was alone on the stage, occasionally reaching out with one hand or the other.


    The green-robed elder seemed to have disappeared entirely. To the untrained eye, he was invisible.


    What was supposed to be an intense match had turned into something baffling for many in the audience.


    Only the seasoned fighters understood the deadly precision and danger of this silent battle.


    To the experts, the shadows on the stage multiplied, and Gamori''s movements became more frequent.


    Finally, even the audience could see it.


    On the stage, besides Gamori, there were now five figures¡ªall of them the green-robed elder.


    "This is the result of extreme speed¡ªillusions. The green-robed elder is holding back. Gamori is in trouble," Han Ming said softly, watching the five identical figures.


    Kulo nodded. "The outcome depends on whether the elder decides to reveal his true strength."


    The five figures closed in on Gamori.


    Gamori lowered his head slightly and thrust out an arm toward one of the elders.


    His hand passed through the figure, which dissolved like mist.


    "Which one is real? Which ones are fake?" Quirk scratched his head, confused.


    Han Ming chuckled. "They''re all real."

 Chapter 148: Lovers

    Chapter 148: Lovers


    "The five figures of the green-robed elder aren''t illusions created by some trick. They''re the result of his extreme speed, creating a visual deception. In essence, each figure is the green-robed elder himself," Han Ming explained solemnly to Quirk.


    "How terrifying must that speed be?" Quirk exclaimed, his eyes wide as he stared at the five identical figures.


    Han Ming, too, was deeply concerned. Such speed was beyond his own capabilities. Who was this green-robed elder? His strength was unimaginable. At the same time, it highlighted Gamori''s skill. To hold his ground against such terrifying speed was no small feat.


    The match on the stage had taken on an eerie quality.


    The five figures of the green-robed elder moved in unison toward Gamori, like reflections in a mirror, their movements perfectly synchronized.


    Gamori stood firm, slowly releasing his combat energy. As a third-tier warrior, he couldn''t yet project his energy outward. Instead, he extended it as far as he could, creating a thin, rippling aura around him, about a meter in radius.


    When the green-robed elder entered the range of Gamori''s combat energy, the ripples began to churn violently.


    The elder''s incredible speed stirred the energy, forming a small vortex.


    Gamori used the vortex''s movement to predict the elder''s trajectory, but this only worked for the brief moment the elder''s figure touched the energy.


    Gamori''s eyes remained closed as the five figures of the green-robed elder simultaneously threw punches, their speed increasing dramatically.


    "Now!"


    For the first time, Gamori opened his eyes. He thrust his right hand upward, not toward any of the five figures, but directly above his head.


    His hand formed a claw, and he grabbed downward. A blurry shadow suddenly appeared in his grasp.


    The shadow solidified, revealing yet another green-robed elder, while the five surrounding figures vanished.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Han Ming''s heart skipped a beat, a sense of foreboding washing over him.


    At that moment, the green-robed elder in Gamori''s grasp smirked.


    A blurry figure appeared behind Gamori without warning. Before Gamori could react, the figure extended a finger and tapped the back of his neck.


    Gamori''s combat energy was instantly pierced, and his body crumpled to the ground.


    The green-robed elder stood beside Gamori, praising him. "You''re truly skilled! To see through my strategy is impressive. But alas, you''re only a third-tier warrior. If you were a fourth-tier, you might have posed a real threat."


    Gamori lay on the ground, his eyes slowly closing as he let out a soft sigh.


    "The green-robed elder wins!" the referee announced.


    Han Ming shook his head. "What a pity. I was hoping to face him myself. The elder only won because of the vast difference in their strength. If Gamori had been a fourth-tier, the outcome might have been different. Sparring with someone like him would have been beneficial for my growth. What a shame."


    As the crowd dispersed, Han Ming prepared for his match against Shang Que the next day. He decided to rest and recuperate.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    After leaving the arena, the group split up, each heading to their respective lodgings.


    Kulo and Han Ming walked hand in hand, taking their time on the way back.


    "Han Ming, tomorrow you''ll face Shang Que. If you win, you''ll have to deal with that mysterious green-robed elder. He gives me a bad feeling. Please be careful. If you find yourself outmatched, don''t push yourself too hard. I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    Han Ming felt warmed by Kulo''s genuine concern.


    "Kulo, you go ahead. I need to buy something," Han Ming said.


    Kulo tilted her head, curious. "What are you buying? Can''t I come with you?"


    Han Ming shook his head. "No, I want to go alone. I''ll be back soon."


    "You''re being so secretive," Kulo pouted as she walked away.


    Han Ming chuckled. "She''s like a child."


    ---


    After a while, Kulo grew bored waiting in Han Ming''s residence. Without him, the villa felt more like a house than a home.


    "That idiot still isn''t back. It''s almost dark," Kulo muttered, resting her chin on her hands as she stared at the door.


    "Maybe I should go beat Shang Que half to death. That would make Han Ming''s match tomorrow much easier," Kulo thought, excited by the idea. But after a moment, she shook her head.


    "No, he''s too proud. If he found out, he''d be furious."


    She twirled a strand of hair around her finger, waiting impatiently for Han Ming to return.


    As the sky darkened, the door finally creaked open.


    Han Ming walked in, smiling, his hands behind his back.


    "Where have you been? What took so long? What did you buy?" Kulo asked, bouncing over to him like an excited bird.


    Han Ming grinned and revealed a small wooden box.


    "What''s this?" Kulo asked, intrigued.


    "Open it," Han Ming said, his eyes shining with excitement.


    Kulo took the box and carefully opened it. Inside was a small wooden figurine.


    "Is this...?" Kulo held the figurine, examining it. It was a rough carving of a woman, vaguely resembling her.


    Han Ming scratched his head, a little embarrassed. "I passed by a woodcarving shop and decided to try my hand at it. It''s not very good, but I hope you like it."


    Before he could finish, Kulo threw herself into his arms.


    "Is it really that exciting?" Han Ming laughed, patting her back. But then he felt her trembling, her shoulders shaking slightly. Soft sobs reached his ears.


    Panicked, Han Ming gently pulled her back to look at her face. Tears streamed down her cheeks, making her even more beautiful.


    "W-why are you crying? Is it because the carving is too ugly? It''s okay if you don''t like it. You can throw it away, but please don''t cry."


    Facing powerful enemies or ferocious beasts had never flustered Han Ming, but seeing a girl cry left him utterly helpless. He stumbled over his words, frantic.


    "You idiot, I''m crying because I''m happy. This is something you made for me with your own hands. I''ll treasure it forever," Kulo said, her tears still falling as she smiled.


    Han Ming was stunned by her beauty.


    "Silly," Kulo giggled, seeing his dumbfounded expression.


    Han Ming sighed and pulled her close. "I just gave you a simple little thing, and it made you so happy. I feel terrible that it took me this long to give you your first gift."


    Thinking about how a small gesture had moved Kulo to tears, Han Ming felt a deep sense of guilt. He had given her so little, and she had always been the one taking the initiative in their relationship. He realized he had been neglecting her.


    ---


    That night, Han Ming and Kulo sat on the rooftop, wrapped in each other''s arms as they gazed at the stars.


    Kulo occasionally glanced at Han Ming, her arms tightening around his waist.


    "The night is so beautiful," Han Ming murmured, his chin resting on Kulo''s forehead.


    "Mhm," Kulo replied, smiling happily before looking up at him again.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?"


    "Because I like to."


    Han Ming chuckled softly. "Let me sing you a song from my homeland."


    "Really? Yes, please!" Kulo''s eyes lit up like a child''s as she looked at him eagerly.


    Under the starry sky, the cool night breeze played with Kulo''s hair, its soft strands brushing against Han Ming''s neck.


    *"The sun rises over the mountain valley... The morning bell startles the birds... The stream flows gently through the forest... The slopes are covered in green grass;*


    *Wild fruits are fragrant, mountain flowers bloom... Dogs leap, sheep run... Raise the whip... Gently sway... The melody floats across the hills, across the hills...*


    *Don''t say the girl is delicate... She has her own wonders... Sixteen years have passed since winter turned to spring... The yellow flowers are in full bloom;*


    *Her waist is strong, her courage vast... She practices martial arts, works diligently... Tilling the fields, herding, hunting wolves... She bears the storms on her shoulders... On her shoulders...*


    *She bears the storms on her shoulders... On her shoulders... On her shoulders..."*


    The song''s ethereal melody drifted through the night air.


    Kulo''s eyes grew misty, her expression filled with longing.


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    As the wind picked up, Han Ming took off his outer robe and wrapped it around both of them, holding Kulo''s hand gently.


    "This is a song from my homeland," Han Ming said softly.


    Kulo''s eyes shimmered with emotion as she gazed at Han Ming''s pensive profile. "The world it describes sounds so beautiful. I wish we could live in a place like that, peaceful and happy, without any worries."


    "We will. I believe we will," Han Ming said, kissing her forehead gently, his heart filled with the same longing.

 Chapter 149: Melting the Frost of Resentment

    Chapter 149: Melting the Frost of Resentment


    They say that women are made of water.


    No matter how strong a woman is on the inside, there¡¯s always a tender side to her.


    In every woman¡¯s heart, there¡¯s always one person she willingly opens up to, one person she is ready to face with vulnerability.


    Even someone like Kulo, with her mysterious background, is no exception.


    She realized deeply that Han Ming, this big boy whose actual age was far younger than hers, would inevitably be the one she would spend her life with. He was the one she would willingly lower her pride for, the one she would face head-on. Tonight, this person, like a magnificent flower tattooed on her skin, had left an indelible mark on her heart.


    It seemed like this mark would never fade.


    Han Ming¡¯s gift, paired with the gentle, distant melody of his song, quickly closed the distance between him and Kulo.


    Han Ming thought to himself, no wonder all those silly boys in his world like to sing for girls. It seemed girls were naturally drawn to beautiful melodies; the sweet music could effortlessly reach the deepest parts of their hearts.


    ¡°How about I sing another one for you?¡±


    Han Ming, having tasted success, wanted to try again.


    Kulo, excited, jumped out of Han Ming¡¯s embrace and sat across from him. With her hands on her chin, she looked at him with adoration.


    ¡°Sure, sure, hurry up and sing!¡±


    Well, it seemed like he now had an audience.


    Han Ming cleared his throat in excitement and began to sing.


    ¡°Under the bridge in front of the door, a group of ducks swims by, come, come, count them, two, four, six, seven, eight. Quack, quack, quack, so many ducks, I can¡¯t count how many ducks, can¡¯t count how many ducks, hurry up, old grandpa, with his white beard, singing hometown songs, and telling jokes. Kids, kids, hurry, go to school, don¡¯t bring home a zero!¡±


    Kulo giggled, her small fist gently tapping Han Ming¡¯s shoulder as she teased, ¡°You¡¯re so silly! What is this? Are you trying to entertain children?¡±


    Han Ming laughed loudly, wrapping his arms around Kulo and pulling her close, saying, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m entertaining children. You¡¯re my little one, always my little girl.¡±


    Kulo¡¯s face gently rested on Han Ming¡¯s rising chest, her heart filled with happiness. Two tears silently slid down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been this happy, from childhood to now, I¡¯ve never felt like this before. I didn¡¯t know life could offer this kind of happiness and warmth. I didn¡¯t know there were things that could touch the heart more than killing,¡± Kulo thought to herself, quietly.


    The Next Morning


    Sunlight streamed into the room where the two were wrapped in each other¡¯s arms as they slept.


    Kulo slowly opened her eyes and gently kissed Han Ming¡¯s lips.


    Han Ming, awakened by the sweet kiss, opened his eyes to see a breathtakingly beautiful face inches away from his, her eyes closed as she kissed him tenderly. He responded with equal affection, melting into the embrace.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡±


    Kulo, pulling herself slightly away, felt a hard object pressed against her abdomen. Blushing, she thought for a moment.


    Han Ming, embarrassed, smiled awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ maybe it¡¯s¡­ just a wooden box or something. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Kulo mischievously smiled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just throw it away?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ haha, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat,¡± Han Ming quickly said, awkwardly dodging the situation.


    Seeing Han Ming awkwardly escape, Kulo giggled behind her hand.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. It¡¯s a natural bodily reaction,¡± Han Ming thought innocently.


    After breakfast, Han Ming put on a mask and a hat to conceal his face, then headed out with Kulo toward the Three Kingdoms League¡¯s competition venue.


    Today, it was the match between Han Ming and Shang Que.


    The young couple walked hand in hand down the street, occasionally glancing at each other. In their eyes, the whole world no longer existed; there was only each other.


    Around the corner, a hidden figure stood watching them from the shadows. The figure focused intently on Kulo and stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Why her? What is she doing here? Even though she tried to disguise her appearance and aura, I still recognized her at first glance¡ªYao Ji. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a side to her. Hahaha, she still wants to live a normal life? She¡¯s stained with so much blood, can she really live like a normal person?¡±


    Kulo, sensing something, turned her head slightly, just in time to catch a glimpse of a figure vanishing into the crowd.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    At the Three Kingdoms League Venue


    The atmosphere was more vibrant than ever. Although it was the semi-final stage, the match between Han Ming and Shang Que was sure to draw more attention.


    Not only because of their impressive performances, but also because of the deeper meaning this match carried: a clash between water mages and fire mages¡ªtwo extremely contrasting and powerful elements.


    Water and fire are natural opposites, each born to counter the other.


    In the past, people would have immediately declared the fire mage the winner without hesitation.


    But Han Ming had shocked everyone recently, showing through his actions that water mages were far from weak!


    As Han Ming stepped into the arena and removed his mask, a crowd quickly gathered around him, blocking his way.


    ¡°Han Ming, senior! You must win! Show everyone that water mages aren¡¯t weak!¡±


    ¡°Han Ming, brother! The honor of the water mages is in your hands!¡±


    ¡°Han Ming, little brother! The water mages have been oppressed for centuries. You have to help us stand up!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Han Ming, we know we can¡¯t reach your level, but if you win this match, you¡¯ll show everyone that water mages aren¡¯t useless. We¡¯ll finally be respected!¡±


    Han Ming was left dizzy by the sea of excited faces surrounding him.


    ¡°When did I become a senior? And this guy doesn¡¯t even know me, yet he¡¯s calling me ¡®brother¡¯.¡±


    The enthusiasm of the crowd was a bit too much for Han Ming to handle.


    As he tried to navigate through the crowd, a group of fire mages passed by, glancing at him with hostile eyes, clearly filled with animosity.


    Han Ming realized that today¡¯s match had turned into a showdown between two magical factions¡ªfire mages trying to protect their dominance, and water mages fighting for their dignity.


    The situation had evolved into an unexpected rivalry.


    A fire mage sneered, ¡°Hah, you think you¡¯re impressive just because you beat Huang Ying, a wind mage? Now you¡¯re bragging about lifting the reputation of water mages? How ridiculous. Do you even know your own worth?¡±


    Another fire mage chimed in, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too harsh. After all, he¡¯s a water mage and managed to defeat a wind mage. Let him have his moment. He¡¯s finally tasted success after being stepped on all this time. Let him enjoy his little glory before he¡¯s humiliated by Shang Que.¡±


    The group of fire mages laughed mockingly.


    One of the water mages in Han Ming¡¯s group couldn¡¯t take it anymore and retorted angrily, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re not happy, huh? What¡¯s the matter? You want to practice with us?¡±


    One of the fire mages sneered at them, his disdain for water mages palpable.


    The water mages fell silent, their long history of being oppressed leaving them with a deep sense of inferiority that couldn¡¯t be undone overnight.


    In their eyes, Han Ming was their hope, their lifeline. They needed him to prove something, even if it wasn¡¯t to equal fire mages, just to stop being seen as worthless. That alone would satisfy them.


    Han Ming, seeing the defeated looks on the water mages¡¯ faces, shook his head helplessly. He pushed through the crowd, standing tall, and smiled.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll practice with you all. How about all of you come at me at once?¡±


    The fire mages, seeing Han Ming stand up to them personally, grew pale. Despite their disdain for water mages, they couldn¡¯t deny Han Ming¡¯s terrifying strength. This kid, who had earned the title of savior of water mages, had once frozen Huang Ying¡¯s wind spells solid. Facing a monster like him was beyond intimidating.


    One fire mage awkwardly stammered, ¡°Tch¡­ you should save your strength for Shang Que, not waste time on us low-level mages. You have no grace. You should learn from Shang Que.¡±


    With that, he hurriedly turned and walked away, his steps hurried and disordered.


    ¡°Han Ming, senior! We¡¯re rooting for you!¡±


    A little girl from the water mage faction waved her fists at him for support.


    ¡°Watch me!¡±


    Han Ming grinned and walked confidently toward the center of the arena.


    Since these water mages lacked confidence, he would give them some! He wanted them to face their profession with enthusiasm, not live passively. Reflecting on the magic academy¡¯s neglect of water magic, Han Ming felt his resolve harden.


    If possible, though he couldn¡¯t transcribe the Water God¡¯s technique, perhaps he could create a magical book, slightly less potent than the Water God¡¯s, but still invaluable. If that idea came to fruition, it would be his gift to the water mages.


    What Han Ming didn¡¯t realize was that this sudden inspiration of his would, in the future, give birth to a masterpiece of water magic that would shock the world, changing the entire status of water mages forever.


    This was the beginning of destiny¡¯s change.


    It was time for the world to see water mages in a new light.

 Chapter 150: The Enemy at the Gates

    Chapter 150: The Enemy at the Gates


    Thanks to the rising fame of Han Ming and Shang Que, spectators had arrived at the arena early to secure their seats for the day¡¯s match.


    Some had even camped out overnight, waiting until nearly noon just to witness the ultimate showdown¡ªwould a water mage prevail, or would fire reign supreme?


    Shang Que, widely recognized as the strongest fire mage of his generation, had already reached the formidable rank of Third Tier, First Stage¡ªArchmage. For someone his age to achieve such heights was unprecedented, bordering on legendary.


    This world was never short of prodigies, but for Shang Que to stand at the pinnacle among his peers across the entire Northern Alliance, even surpassing most middle-aged and elderly mages, the term "genius" no longer sufficed. He was a *monster*¡ªa once-in-a-century talent.


    With such status, youth, and overwhelming power, Shang Que had naturally become the most favored contender in the Tri-Kingdom Tournament.


    As for Han Ming, the tournament¡¯s darkest horse, he had defied all expectations as a supposedly "useless" water mage, charging into the top four and even defeating Huang Ying¡ªa Second Tier, Fifth Stage wind mage ranked among the top three experts of the Monte Empire¡¯s Magic Academy. The impact of his victories had far surpassed even the legendary Green-Robed Elder.


    Objectively speaking, most still didn¡¯t hold high hopes for Han Ming. After all, he was only a Second Tier, Fifth Stage water mage. Though his performances had been stunning, the sheer gap in strength was undeniable.


    What the crowd truly yearned for was the long-awaited clash of elements¡ªfire versus water. Before Han Ming¡¯s meteoric rise, such a duel had seemed impossible. But now that he stood here, the audience was electrified.


    Some even secretly hoped this water mage would deliver another earth-shattering upset¡ªthat he might forge a miracle, proving even a "weak" class and lower-tiered mage could triumph.


    This improbable dream became a potent stimulant, fueling the crowd¡¯s fervor and anticipation.


    ---


    Twenty minutes remained before the match.


    Han Ming sat quietly beneath a shade canopy beside the arena, having declined Kulo¡¯s company. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure why¡ªperhaps because, after a night in her arms, his attachment to her had deepened. Her beauty, once something he¡¯d barely noticed, now pricked at his heart like a thorn. Love was blind, narrowing one¡¯s vision, and in this regard, Han Ming was no different from any other man. He had no desire to expose Kulo¡¯s face to hundreds of thousands of spectators, inviting a swarm of unwanted admirers.


    Rather than taking offense, Kulo merely stuck out her tongue and teased, "What¡¯s wrong? Jealous?"


    Seeing Han Ming¡¯s forced indifference, she giggled, her heart brimming with sweetness.


    Across the arena sat Shang Que and Fei¡¯er.


    When Han Ming¡¯s and Shang Que¡¯s eyes met, Shang Que unexpectedly stood and strode toward him under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze. Fei¡¯er followed, visibly tense, clearly fearing a pre-match confrontation.


    Shang Que stopped before Han Ming, silent and still.


    Han Ming rose calmly, curious about the other¡¯s intentions.


    As Shang Que studied him, Fei¡¯er grew increasingly anxious¡ªuntil, abruptly, Shang Que¡¯s stern expression softened. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he smiled and extended a hand.


    Han Ming hesitated, then shook it.


    The gesture sent waves of excited murmurs through the stands. What were these two rivals planning?


    "I have to admit," Shang Que said, "your previous matches were¡­ impressive. As much as I hate to say it, you¡¯ve improved¡ªfar beyond what I imagined. For that, I respect you."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Han Ming was taken aback but offered a polite smile.


    Shang Que patted Fei¡¯er¡¯s shoulder reassuringly before continuing, "I used to look down on you. But now, you¡¯ve earned my attention. Honestly? I¡¯m not entirely confident I can win today. Yet your presence has only stoked the fire in me. Whatever grievances we¡¯ve had in the past¡ªlet¡¯s set them aside. Fight me seriously, honorably. If I lose, I¡¯ll honor our agreement from two years ago."


    Han Ming¡¯s heart churned. Truthfully, Shang Que hadn¡¯t personally attacked him back then¡ªhe¡¯d merely allowed his friends to bully Han Ming. Over the past two years, Shang Que himself hadn¡¯t gone out of his way to make Han Ming¡¯s life difficult; most of the trouble had come from Huang Ying, with Zhan Hu acting as little more than a lackey.


    And Fei¡¯er? Now that Han Ming was in love, he understood Shang Que¡¯s possessiveness. If anyone dared try to steal Kulo from him, he doubted he¡¯d show much restraint either. By not intervening directly, Shang Que had already shown more restraint than most.


    Still, the suffering Han Ming and Li Chengfeng had endured was, objectively, a consequence of Shang Que¡¯s indifference. Yet Han Ming realized now that his hatred for Shang Que stemmed partly from conflating him with Huang Ying¡ªand partly from wounded pride, from being treated like air.


    Shang Que might not have been magnanimous, but his behavior was human. The strong often disdained the weak¡ªthat was reality. Han Ming couldn¡¯t demand Shang Que be a saint, treating everyone as equals. As long as he didn¡¯t actively torment the weak like Huang Ying had, he was already behaving decently.


    With this realization, Han Ming exhaled deeply. The knot in his heart, festering for two years, finally loosened. He¡¯d been too consumed by vengeance¡ªhow could someone so narrow-minded ever achieve greatness?


    "Let¡¯s scrap that old agreement," Han Ming said, smiling. "How about a new one?"


    Fei¡¯er frowned. Wasn¡¯t Shang Que offering to kneel if he lost enough? What more did Han Ming want?


    Shang Que, however, simply nodded. "Go on."


    "If I win," Han Ming said, "you must promise me one thing: Fight the demonic invaders with everything you have. No matter the circumstances, never betray humanity. Even if it costs you your last breath, stand with us. As for me¡ªwin or lose, I¡¯ll do the same. And if *I* lose, you can add any condition you want."


    Shang Que burst into laughter, exclaiming, "Good! *Good!* I misjudged you. I accept your terms. You might see me as a hypocrite¡ªno, don¡¯t deny it, I know. But let me apologize here and now."


    To the shock of hundreds of thousands, Shang Que bowed deeply. "With our enemy at the gates, old grudges mean nothing. To you, and to your brother Li Chengfeng, I offer my sincerest apology. Looking back, I¡¯m ashamed of my actions."


    Han Ming hadn¡¯t expected this. Shang Que, a man who prized his dignity above all, had just publicly humbled himself before him.


    *Yes¡­ with humanity¡¯s survival at stake, personal feuds are trivial.* Shang Que might be petty, but in the face of greater evil, he didn¡¯t cling to pride.


    With a faint smile, Shang Que turned and walked away.


    Fei¡¯er remained, her expression unreadable as she studied the man she¡¯d once been drawn to. She¡¯d misjudged him time and again¡ªeven moments ago, she¡¯d assumed he meant to humiliate Shang Que. Yet here he was, proving himself nobler than anyone she knew.


    "Anything else to say?" Han Ming asked.


    She bit her lip, then suddenly laughed. "I wanted to apologize, but I realize now¡ªyou don¡¯t need it. And I don¡¯t feel guilty anymore. Because I¡¯m happy. Truly happy. I wasn¡¯t wrong about you. I hope you go far¡­ and achieve everything you dream of."


    With that, she smiled¡ªa radiant, sunlit smile. The weight she¡¯d carried for two years, the tangled emotions over this man, finally lifted. The Fei¡¯er who¡¯d once playfully hooked Han Ming¡¯s chin and said, "Come with me," had returned.


    Watching her leave, Han Ming stretched, feeling lighter than ever.


    Across the stands, Kulo¡¯s enchanting smile met his gaze.


    *I¡¯ve been clinging to hatred¡­ and because of that, Fei¡¯er stayed rooted in my heart. That wasn¡¯t fair to Kulo. But now¡­*


    Laughing aloud, he blew Kulo a kiss.


    Her eyes sparkled with delight. *This reserved man is finally taking initiative.*


    ---


    The match began.


    Han Ming stepped onto the arena, facing Shang Que. They exchanged a nod.


    "For humanity!"


    "For humanity!"


    The referee raised his hand. "Are both competitors ready?"


    At their affirmations, he declared, "Then¡ªbegin!"


    Shang Que leapt forward, two fiery serpents writhing around his arms, their heat distorting the air. With a flick of his wrists, they shot toward Han Ming.


    Han Ming countered, summoning twin ice serpents that collided with the flames in a hissing explosion of steam. The fire serpents darkened, crumbling to ash under the ice¡¯s grip¡ªwhile the frost serpents, only slightly diminished, surged onward.


    The crowd erupted.


    "*Ice! Ice that even fire can¡¯t melt!*"


    ---


    Outside Feila City, a carriage rolled to a halt at the gates.


    Two burly men stepped out first, followed by an elderly man¡ªand finally, an androgynous youth wreathed in violet energy. Stretching, the youth grinned.


    "Feila City¡­ here I come. Humanity¡­ here I come."


    The other three exchanged uneasy glances. This cheerful-seeming figure was none other than Mo Jie¡¯s Sixth Tier¡ª*Sheng Gui*, the Living Ghost.


    Behind them, the wind howled.


    Dark clouds blotted out the sky.


    The ground trembled as an endless tide of demonic soldiers emerged on the horizon.


    A piercing shriek tore through Feila City¡¯s skies.


    In the palace, Queen Vivian shot to her feet, her face pale.


    Mai Lun scaled the highest tower, his voice trembling. "*The demonic army! How did they get here unnoticed? Where¡¯s our border defense? This isn¡¯t 200,000 troops¡ªit¡¯s over a million!*"

 Chapter 151: The Fall of a Nation (Part 1)

    Chapter 151: The Fall of a Nation (Part 1)


    "Hold the line! Relay my orders - defend at all costs!"


    Nearly a million demon troops had appeared beneath the city walls with shocking suddenness, without any warning.


    Outside Fila City, five hundred thousand human soldiers faced off against the million-strong demonic horde.


    Queen Vivian paced frantically, her fury and anxiety evident in every step. "How is this possible? A million demons marching straight to Monte Empire''s capital without any warning! Had a million flies approached our borders, we should have detected them!"


    The court ministers stood with bowed heads, not daring to speak.


    "Your Majesty," one advisor finally ventured, "For the demon army to advance so swiftly and unopposed... there must be traitors within our ranks."


    Inside the Tri-Nation Tournament arena:


    "Fire Drill!"


    Shang Que gripped his right arm with his left hand as magical energy surged forth. The converging energies twisted together before launching forward, forming a spinning, drill-like flame that shot toward Han Ming.


    The Fire Drill¡ªa fusion of two fire-based magical energies rotating at tremendous speed¡ªcreated an unstoppable penetrating force. This advanced intermediate-level spell required exceptional magical insight and control to master, transforming intangible energy into physical form with unimaginable precision.


    Han Ming retreated hastily, conjuring a small ice shield while mimicking Shang Que''s stance. Magical energy flowed rapidly between his hands.


    Though only at the second-stage fifth-tier in magical ability, Han Ming''s unique cultivation¡ªwith three extra tiers per stage compared to ordinary practitioners¡ªbrought him nearly on par with Shang Que. The difference between each tier was substantial, with gaps widening significantly across stages.


    The Fire Drill targeted Han Ming''s watery defenses deliberately. Shang Que knew ordinary flames couldn''t penetrate Han Ming''s formidable ice shields. The spinning fire bit into the frozen barrier, carving a deepening crater as ice shards sprayed outward.


    By the time Han Ming completed his next spell, the diminished Fire Drill broke through, streaking toward him. Blue-white energy swirled from Han Ming''s glowing hands, forming a vortex similar yet opposite to Shang Que''s technique¡ªwhere the fire rotated in a sharp cone, this watery spiral moved in a funnel shape at a noticeably slower pace.


    When the opposing forces collided, their identical rotation directions allowed the watery vortex to gradually slow the fire drill''s spin, producing billowing steam. Recognizing Han Ming''s strategy to exhaust his attack, Shang Que didn''t hesitate¡ªhe leapt high, fingers tracing fiery ribbons through the air like dancing crimson silk.


    The scorching heat distorted the air, dividing the arena into two climates: Shang Que''s side steamed with oppressive warmth while Han Ming''s remained frost-covered. As Shang Que entered the icy zone, naturally-formed frost (not Han Ming''s direct creation) melted rapidly.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Han Ming smiled faintly, countering with watery trails from his own fingertips. The sizzling clash of opposing elements filled the air.


    In close-quarters magical combat, Shang Que was clearly disadvantaged¡ªhis martial skills paled compared to Han Ming''s. Yet Han Ming remained wary; as he dodged flames and retaliated with an upward slash, his watery energy grazed Shang Que''s sleeve, instantly freezing the fabric and turning the flesh beneath pale blue.


    Shang Que grinned strangely, using his free hand to melt the encroaching frost with flames while springing backward. From beneath him, a fiery avian soul beast erupted without warning.


    "Damn it!" Han Ming twisted aside, but the creature''s wing still scorched his thigh crimson. He realized Shang Que had hidden the summoned beast soul earlier, using their melee as distraction.


    Shang Que sighed at the missed strike, genuinely impressed by Han Ming''s agility. As the fiery bird wheeled for another pass, Shang Que unleashed a barrage of flaming kicks, forcing Han Ming skyward where he anticipated further attacks. Preemptively, Han Ming encased himself in thick ice armor.


    The protection barely formed when a slender fire streak struck it violently. Han Ming flew backward, launching four ice shards toward Shang Que while acknowledging his own relative inexperience in magical versatility compared to his opponent.


    His spectral beast soul emerged, tangling with Shang Que''s fiery familiar. While Shang Que displayed dazzling pyrotechnic spells, Han Ming relied on his Water God Art''s raw power to endure.


    Shang Que''s eyes flashed. Spreading his arms wide, he unleashed a towering firewall. As Han Ming raised another ice shield, a massive flaming serpent soul beast slithered through the flames unseen.


    Gasps erupted from spectators. "Dual Soul Beasts!!"


    While theoretically any mage or warrior could control multiple beast souls, the rarity of magical cores¡ªespecially fire-aligned ones¡ªmade this exceptionally uncommon. Shang Que''s dual summons shocked Han Ming.


    Outside Fila City, the demonic and human armies clashed. The sky darkened with flying spells and battle cries as casualties mounted rapidly.


    The demonic forces held overwhelming advantages¡ªtheir weakest soldiers matched humanity''s second-stage warriors, while their mages often surpassed that level. Outnumbered two-to-one, the Monte Empire''s defeat was inevitable from the first engagement.


    The distant battle''s roar couldn''t penetrate the massive city''s tournament grounds. A messenger burst into the palace: "Your Majesty, the demons breach our final defenses! You must flee!"


    With Monte''s fall certain, ministers begged their queen to abandon the capital. Vivian closed her eyes as silence engulfed the throne room.


    When she finally spoke, her voice carried steel: "Gather our elite forces. Break through the weakest demon line and retreat to Rhine Empire. My people, you must all go. I remain with our soldiers until the end."


    "Your Majesty, no!" Ministers knelt pleadingly. "Where there''s life, there''s hope! The people need¡ª"


    Vivian rose, descending to the palace doors where wind whipped her royal cloak. "Tell me, what is this place?"


    Puzzled, they answered, "The Monte Empire."


    "Exactly. My home. The very reason your queen exists." She tore off her gold-embroidered cloak, letting it fly like a banner. "Our soldiers know this battle is hopeless¡ªyet they stay! Why?"


    As ministers bowed in shame, Vivian''s proud smile held no regret. "Because defending home and family is their duty! As queen, how can I do less? The Tri-Nation Alliance fails because humanity''s selfishness! Only when nations crumble do we forget this flaw. My death must show our northern continent''s rulers and people our extinction''s brink¡ªthat we fear neither death nor final selfishness!"


    She turned to the weeping elder kneeling nearby. "Master Mellen, you who guided me from childhood shall be Monte''s next king."


    "Vivian..." The old man trembled, tears streaming. He''d watched this woman grow from girl to monarch, now to witness her martyrdom.


    She gently raised him. "Wise Mellen understands the burden you must bear. Don''t mourn¡ªI choose this path gladly. I go to meet my father and brother now. Find the traitors who enabled this invasion."


    When he nodded mutely, Vivian called for her royal mount. As ministers wept, she stood tall, gazing at her beloved land one final time: "I believe Monte''s exile is temporary! Our people will return home¡ªand that day will come soon!"

 Chapter 152: The Fall of a Nation (Part 2)

    Chapter 152: The Fall of a Nation (Part 2)


    Inside the Tri-Nation Tournament arena, Han Ming was engaged in his first true all-out magical duel against a master mage¡ªand his inexperience in practical spellcasting was becoming painfully evident.


    Against Shang Que¡¯s relentless assault, he could barely defend himself, let alone counterattack.


    This can¡¯t go on. I need to turn the tables, or I¡¯ll just keep getting pummeled.


    The audience watched, breathless, as this rare clash of water and fire magic unfolded before them, unwilling to miss a single moment.


    Shang Que¡¯s two beast souls wreaked havoc across the battlefield, leaving Han Ming no room to maneuver. Yet Han Ming understood¡ªcontrolling two beast souls at once was draining Shang Que¡¯s magic reserves at an alarming rate.


    He¡¯s gambling.


    Shang Que was betting everything on overwhelming Han Ming before his own energy ran dry. Both Han Ming and the spectators could see it, but Han Ming had his own dilemma.


    He wanted to drag the fight out, to exhaust Shang Que completely¡ªbut his magical proficiency simply wasn¡¯t on par. Stalling only worked when combatants were evenly matched. Against Shang Que¡¯s full-force assault, it was impossible.


    Han Ming analyzed the situation coldly. Water magic had always been considered weak, but his Water God Art had elevated it to a level where it could rival fire. His weakness was spellcasting finesse; Shang Que outclassed him there. But his strength? Martial arts. Years of combat had honed his physical skills far beyond Shang Que¡¯s.


    He had stubbornly insisted on defeating Shang Que purely with magic¡ªuntil now.


    Magic is just a tool. It doesn¡¯t have to mean long-range attacks alone.


    Any method that used magic to win was magic combat. Beast souls, for example¡ªshared by both warriors and mages¡ªwere considered martial prowess in the hands of fighters, but magical dueling when wielded by spellcasters.


    The realization freed him.


    As Shang Que¡¯s flaming serpent beast soul shattered through his defenses, Han Ming took a deep breath and encased himself in a thick layer of blue ice armor. Then¡ªinstead of retreating¡ªhe charged straight at the serpent.


    "What is he doing?!"


    "He¡¯s insane! Trying to fight a beast soul with pure physical strength? No human can do that!"


    The crowd erupted in shock. Even Shang Que faltered, unprepared for such recklessness.


    The massive serpent lunged, its fangs sinking deep into Han Ming¡¯s ice shield, shattering chunks of frost as its ten-meter-long body coiled around him. Snakes were infamous for their constricting power¡ªenough to crush bones effortlessly.


    But Han Ming had a plan.


    At the last second, he conjured jagged ice spikes across his armor. The serpent¡¯s coils tightened¡ªonly to impale itself on the frozen barbs. A hissing cacophony of steam filled the air as fire and ice clashed.


    Seizing the moment of the serpent¡¯s pained thrashing, Han Ming unleashed his full monstrous strength¡ªand ran, dragging the flaming beast soul behind him like a grotesque anchor.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Impossible! That¡¯s a beast soul!"


    Unlike ordinary animals, magical beasts were denser, heavier¡ªsome weighing ten times more than their mundane counterparts. And this beast soul, reforged from pure fire magic, was even stronger than its living form. Yet Han Ming was sprinting while hauling it like a ragdoll.


    The sight left the audience dumbstruck.


    Han Ming¡¯s mind was clear: No more dodging. If Shang Que wants to gamble, I¡¯ll raise the stakes.


    Shang Que could only watch in disbelief as Han Ming barreled toward him, the serpent still locked onto his armor. Any spell he cast now would hit his own beast soul first.


    Gritting his teeth, Shang Que tried to reposition¡ªbut Han Ming had already made his move.


    With a roar, Han Ming shattered his own ice shield, sending razor-sharp shards stabbing into the serpent¡¯s body. The beast writhed¡ªand in that split second, Han Ming exploded forward.


    A shadow blurred across the arena.


    Shang Que barely had time to conjure a flaming sword before Han Ming was upon him¡ªone hand slapping the blade aside while the other flicked a glacial dagger to a hair¡¯s breadth from Shang Que¡¯s throat.


    The ice hovered, spinning slowly.


    Shang Que felt death¡¯s chill kiss his skin.


    "...I yield."


    He exhaled, dispelling the serpent that had been moments from crushing Han Ming¡¯s skull. Overexertion made his legs buckle, but Han Ming caught him before he fell.


    The two locked eyes¡ªand smiled.


    The stadium erupted.


    "The water mage won! A water mage actually won!"


    Tears streamed down the faces of fellow water mages in the stands, their cheers shaking the very foundations of the arena.


    <hr>


    Meanwhile, Fila City¡¯s gates had fallen.


    The demonic horde flooded through the shattered defenses like a tidal wave, leaving behind a wasteland of corpses. Rivers of blood stained the earth crimson.


    There had been no time to evacuate.


    Now, the undead abominations of the demon army rampaged through the streets, their crimson eyes gleaming as they butchered everything in their path. Screams echoed as civilians fled¡ªonly to meet blades at every turn.


    <hr>


    Inside the Mages Guild:


    "Guildmaster! Fila City is lost!"


    The report sent shockwaves through the room. Guildmaster Mokar, a fourth-tier fire archmage, surged to his feet.


    "All mages¡ªdefensive positions! Protect the civilians at all costs!"


    "Yes, Guildmaster!"


    Dozens of elite spellcasters mobilized instantly¡ªuntil a purple figure materialized before them, smiling.


    Beside him stood the aged Desert Viper chieftain, Luo Yan.


    "Guildmaster Mokar," the purple-robed man said smoothly. "What an unexpected pleasure."


    Mokar¡¯s face darkened.


    "Sixth-tier revenant¡­"


    "Ah, allow me to introduce myself," the man continued. "I am Zi Yao, supreme commander of the demonic legions. Out of respect for your station, I¡¯ll offer you this courtesy: Do not alert the Floating Citadel. Because if you do¡­"


    His smile turned glacial.


    "We will drown the entire Northern Alliance in mage blood."


    "Kill him!"


    The mages reacted instantly¡ªspells of fire, ice, and lightning streaked toward Zi Yao.


    Yet the demon commander didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Luo Yan merely raised a single hand¡ªand a colossal earthen wall erupted from the ground, swallowing every spell whole.


    Mokar¡¯s breath caught.


    "Qi Manifestation¡­ A fifth-tier warrior!"


    <hr>


    A Warrior¡¯s Limits vs. A Mage¡¯s Potential


    By the fourth tier, warriors could project their combat aura beyond their bodies. At the fifth, they could solidify it into physical constructs¡ªsimilar to how mages conjured spells.


    But there was a catch.


    Early on, warriors advanced fast. A third-tier berserker could barely challenge a second-tier archmage. But by the fourth and fifth tiers, their aura projection allowed them to rival spellcasters¡ªalbeit at shorter ranges.


    Did that make warriors superior?


    No.


    Because while warriors plateaued, mages skyrocketed.


    At the fourth tier, mages could harness the world¡¯s ambient magic¡ªno longer limited by their own reserves. Their growth accelerated exponentially.


    Two cultivators, one warrior, one mage, training for the same time? The warrior might surge ahead early¡ªbut the mage would overtake them later. By the sixth tier, both could materialize energy.


    The difference?


    A high-tier mage could unleash cataclysmic area spells¡ªwiping out armies with a single incantation. A warrior, even at their peak, remained a single-target force.


    And that¡­


    That was why mages ruled the battlefield.

 Chapter 153: The Fall of the Nation (Part 3)

Chapter 153: The Fall of the Nation (Part 3)


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 154: Escape (Part 1)

    Chapter 154: Escape (Part 1)


    Queen Vivian''s voice echoed across the entire city of Fila.


    People raised their heads one after another, looking up at the sky.


    "Shoot her down!!"


    Among the demon army, someone spotted the colossal winged beast flying slowly in the sky like a floating fortress and let out a shrill cry.


    Spells, battle aura, and weapons soared into the sky, all aimed at the massive flying beast.


    With a furious roar, the winged beast opened its maw and spewed a torrent of flames toward the ground, instantly reducing the attacking demon soldiers to ashes.


    In the distance, a vast, dark swarm of demon soldiers approached menacingly.


    "Be careful! That¡¯s a fifth-tier flying magical beast! We can¡¯t let it slaughter our soldiers unchecked. Everyone, attack with full force and bring it down! The queen of Monte Empire is on it!"


    The flying demon soldiers roared as they charged toward Queen Vivian.


    The winged beast, wreathed in flames, unleashed waves of scorching fire with each breath, incinerating swathes of flying demons.


    But the beast¡¯s massive size made it far less agile in the air compared to the nimble flying demons.


    The demon soldiers quickly realized this and cunningly dispersed, forming a circular encirclement around the beast and Queen Vivian.


    A few of the flying demons even spat venom directly at Vivian. The toxic liquid sizzled as it neared the beast, evaporating completely before it could reach her.


    Meanwhile, the demons behind the beast fearlessly rushed forward one after another, biting into its body despite the flames, only to be burned to ashes moments later. Yet, more kept coming without hesitation.


    The sky was filled with a dark tide of flying demons, with the enormous flaming beast at the center¡ªa scene of utter devastation.


    Queen Vivian directed the winged beast to fly slowly toward the arena of the Tri-Nation Tournament.


    Han Ming and Shang Que¡¯s group banded together, resisting the demon soldiers¡¯ slaughter.


    But Shang Que, having nearly exhausted his magic power in his earlier battle with Han Ming, could only barely replenish his energy by absorbing small fire-element crystals.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Meanwhile, the two War Kings¡ªAdera, the Lord of the Wild Storm, and Guger, the Lord of the Wild Ancient Forest¡ªtargeted only the strongest fighters, leaving the weaker civilians to be torn apart by the demon soldiers.


    Before long, the two War Kings closed in on Han Ming¡¯s small group.


    "Brother Han! Those two War Kings are coming. We don¡¯t stand a chance against them. With just one, we might barely hold our ground if we combine our strength, but two¡­"


    Kuick spoke with deep concern.


    Han Ming frowned tightly, but no solution came to mind.


    In the distance, Kulo, who had been pursuing the green-robed elder, sensed two powerful auras behind her. She turned and saw Adera and Guger advancing toward Han Ming¡¯s group.


    Her heart sank, and she immediately turned to rush toward Han Ming.


    The green-robed elder, lightly wounded by Kulo, gritted his teeth and chased after her despite his injuries.


    "You shameless old fools! The Lord of the Wild Storm and the Lord of the Wild Ancient Forest¡ªtraitors who sided with the demon realm and turned against your own kind! How impressive!"


    Kulo let out a sharp cry and attacked Guger, who was closest, transforming into a streak of translucent light aimed at his back.


    Guger sensed the surge of energy and turned just in time to see Kulo approaching.


    "Adera, handle these brats! I¡¯ll deal with this woman!"


    Guger roared and engaged Kulo. At first, he didn¡¯t recognize her, but as they fought, his shock grew¡ªher strength far exceeded his expectations. Within a dozen exchanges, shallow wounds already marked his body.


    "Who are you?!" Guger cried in alarm.


    Disguised as she was, Guger couldn¡¯t recognize Kulo¡¯s true identity. He was stunned¡ªhow had he never heard of such a formidable female warrior among humans?


    Kulo didn¡¯t answer, her lips pressed tightly together as she darted across the ground, launching rapid attacks. Facing both the green-robed elder and Guger simultaneously, even her immense strength gradually left her at a disadvantage.


    Without Guger¡¯s help, Adera alone faced Han Ming and several dozen other experts, resulting in a stalemate.


    The slaughter in the Tri-Nation Tournament arena continued. Of the 300,000 humans present, nearly 100,000 had already perished. The vast arena had become a sea of red, littered with broken limbs¡ªa hellish sight.


    Above the arena, a thin barrier shimmered as a dark swarm of demon soldiers approached from the sky.


    Following them was the enormous flaming winged beast.


    "My people, I am your Queen Vivian. I deeply apologize for what you are enduring. To our friends from other nations, I hope you will not resent the Monte Empire. Our kingdom now stands on the brink of destruction. I implore you to unite and break through the demon army¡¯s siege. If you return to your homelands, please convey my message to your kings: resisting the demon invasion cannot wait. If we remain divided, the future of humanity will be dire."


    Vivian stood resolutely atop the winged beast, her voice carrying her unwavering resolve.


    "Vivian¡­"


    Han Ming looked up at the sky. This woman, who had once risked her life for her brother, who had wept countless times before him, now chose to stand firm for her nation in the face of invasion.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how her slender shoulders could bear the weight of an entire kingdom.


    His thoughts raced.


    The demon spirit connected to his mind instantly guessed his intentions and urgently warned, "No! You can¡¯t summon the Nine-Headed Snake Emperor¡¯s soul! You¡¯re only a second-tier, fifth-rank Great Mage¡ªyou can¡¯t control a sixth-tier beast. If you try, you¡¯ll be in grave danger!"


    Han Ming smiled wryly. "And what about now? Aren¡¯t we already in mortal peril? The Nine-Headed Snake Emperor¡¯s soul is our only chance."


    He had a plan. In his storage pouch lay the massive water-element crystal he had obtained from the Water God¡¯s Temple.


    Originally meant to fuel a high-tier spell, he believed it could also sustain the Nine-Headed Snake Emperor¡¯s soul¡ªat least for a while.

 Chapter 155: Escape (Part 2)

    The number of flying demon soldiers in the sky was increasing. Many high-level flying demon soldiers also came to kill Queen Vivian.


    Among them were nearly ten fourth-level flying ghost messengers.


    Facing the powerful fifth-level fire-type flying magical beast, these demon soldiers unleashed formidable aerial power.


    Countless flying demon soldiers surrounded Vivian. The innumerable dark and numerous flying demon soldiers, like moths flying into a sea of fire, were fearless and only wished to bite the flying magical beast.


    Vivian, seeing the flying magical beast gradually getting injured and about to be unable to hold on, knew that she didn''t have much time left.


    She slowly walked to the top of the flying magical beast''s head and looked down.


    "My dear subjects, the demon army has launched an attack, and our human race is in peril. I, Vivian, the queen of the Mont Empire, am willing to sacrifice my life to bring you a glimmer of hope. I hope that in your lifetime, you can live well and drive out these invaders from our human race! Let our homeless compatriots return to their hometowns."


    "Vivian!!"


    Upon hearing Queen Vivian''s words, Han Ming''s body jolted violently. He had a bad feeling.


    Queen Vivian was probably going to make a final stand!


    "No! Vivian! No!!"


    Han Ming shouted painfully and hoarsely.


    Charles was already dead. Now, was it Vivian''s turn? Why was fate so cruel to this brother and sister? Why!


    Han Ming watched painfully as the huge fire-type flying magical beast plunged down from the sky.


    "This is bad! It''s going to charge at the seal barrier!! Stop it quickly!!"


    The demon soldiers on the ground and in the sky realized that the fifth-level flying magical beast had suddenly changed direction and was diving straight down towards the seal barrier, and immediately understood its intention.


    Countless flying demon soldiers flew downwards quickly, forming huge interception nets.


    The flying magical beast flew downwards fearlessly, roaring and spitting out clusters of flames, burning the demon soldiers in front of it to ashes. What met it head-on were even more flying demon soldiers.


    These flying demon soldiers gathered together, using their bodies to block the attack of the fire magical beast. Groups of flying demon soldiers were shattered by the impact of the magical beast. Even at the moment of death, they didn''t forget to bite off a large chunk of flesh from the flying magical beast.


    Queen Vivian gently stroked the head of the flying magical beast with a smile and said softly, "I''m sorry, Lubak. You have protected our Mont Empire for hundreds of years. Now that you are old, you still have to accompany me to die on this land. Thank you for your hard work."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The flying magical beast felt Queen Vivian''s determination, and a sense of desolation surged in its heart. It roared and struggled, violently charging under the encirclement of countless flying demon soldiers.


    For every layer of demon soldiers'' defense it broke through, hundreds more wounds would appear on its body. But it didn''t show any sign of pain.


    It showed Queen Vivian with its actual actions that it was willing to protect such a country! It loved Vivian, it loved the subjects of the Mont Empire, and it deeply loved this familiar land!


    But there were simply too many flying demon soldiers. In the blink of an eye, the flying magical beast could no longer be seen in the sky.


    "Vivian..."


    "Your Majesty the Queen..."


    The crowd below all raised their heads. Even though there were still a large number of demon soldiers jumping over to tear them apart, they still raised their heads high without hesitation.


    When everyone thought that Queen Vivian had been surrounded and annihilated by the flying demon soldiers,


    A thunderous roar suddenly came from the sky.


    Gaps in the dark mass of flying demon soldiers suddenly showed streaks of light.


    Red pillars of light penetrated through the gaps among the flying demon soldiers, shooting out thousands of rays of light.


    Roar!!!!!!!!


    The flying magical beast burned up all its vitality and broke through the layers of encirclement, charging towards the seal barrier.


    "Goodbye, my subjects! You must live well!!"


    Queen Vivian stood on the top of the flying magical beast''s head and shouted desperately.


    "It''s coming!!"


    Han Ming''s pupils shrank!


    The huge flying magical beast finally slammed into the seal barrier.


    Immediately, a huge roar spread throughout the city of Fila.


    A vast sea of fire surged up in the sky, turning the sky fiery red.


    The seal barrier was hit by such a violent suicidal attack and immediately turned into specks of light and disappeared.


    Queen Vivian used her own life to buy a glimmer of hope for the experts from the three countries in the arena.


    And her departure was as splendid and dazzling as the boundless sea of fire in the sky.


    She might not have been a capable queen, but she was definitely a queen with the most respectable spirit.


    The sea of fire in the sky lingered for a long time, while Queen Vivian had already fallen.


    She went to the place she wanted to go. She could finally see her father and her younger brother. And she did what she wanted to do, dedicating her life to the land and people she loved.


    "It''s now!!"


    Han Ming''s eyes were filled with tears. He gritted his teeth and roared softly.


    "Come out!"


    Han Ming took out a large water-type magic crystal and held it in his hand.


    Ao...!!!!!!!!


    A thunderous roar suddenly sounded in the center of the Three-Nation League arena.


    A beast soul with a height of hundreds of meters and nine huge snake heads soared into the sky!!


    Its huge figure stood in the center of the venue. As the sixth-level magical beast and the king of the snake clan, it had its own pride and dignity.


    It stood here resolutely. The nine huge snake heads looked down disdainfully at the group of young creatures in front of them.


    Ao...!!!!


    Another thunderous roar.


    The nine huge heads of the Nine-Headed Snake King roared at the dark mass of flying demon soldiers flying in from the sky. The nine mouths on the nine heads opened one after another, spitting out nine different colors of energy, knocking down the flying demon soldiers in the sky.


    The powerful level suppression made the flying demon soldiers in the sky who were not spat at by the Nine-Headed Snake King also fall from the sky in fear.


    At this moment! It was the king here, the king who despised everything!


    "What is that thing!!"


    Everyone was shocked by this huge creature hundreds of meters tall.


    The demon soldiers all looked at the huge monster in front of them in horror, trembling all over.


    "Damn it! The Nine-Headed Snake King!! How could such a thing exist on this continent!!"


    Gugel recognized it immediately.


    "No! This is not the real Nine-Headed Snake King, but the beast soul of the Nine-Headed Snake King!"


    Adela looked at the Nine-Headed Snake King in horror, her fear evident.

 Chapter 156: Escape (Part 3)

    Chapter 156: Escape (Part 3)


    The sudden appearance of this huge creature immediately disrupted the demon army''s plan to slaughter humans.


    The refined Nine-Headed Snake King was telepathically connected to Han Ming, so to speak, its consciousness was now Han Ming''s consciousness.


    The Nine huge heads of the Nine-Headed Snake King waved in the air, constantly spitting out orbs of light, freezing each demon soldier into a crystalline form that shattered into powder with the slightest touch.


    "This is bad! Adela, watch out!"


    Gugel saw one of the huge tongues suddenly smashing down towards the Wild Storm Lord Adela and hurriedly shouted a warning.


    The huge tongue, at a speed invisible to the naked eye, turned into a phantom and rapidly descended.


    As the Wild Storm Lord, and also a fifth-level wind-type battle king, Adela''s speed was the fastest among the five attributes.


    Before Gugel could even warn him, Adela had already seen the Nine-Headed Snake King''s attack.


    Adela''s body turned into a gust of wind and quickly dodged to the side.


    The huge tongue smashed down on the ground the moment after Adela dodged.


    With a huge roar, the ground within dozens of meters trembled violently. Many demon soldiers standing on the field were shaken into the air, and then another huge head swept across, smashing all these demon soldiers in the air into pieces.


    Adela narrowly escaped disaster and hadn''t even caught his breath when another snake head smashed towards him.


    "Damn it! You''re targeting me!"


    Adela shouted in frustration and quickly dodged again. But this time, there were three consecutive snake heads attacking him.


    After clumsily dodging two snake head attacks, Adela was finally smashed heavily by the third snake head.


    Adela spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood with pieces of internal organs, and his body flew away like a kite.


    In just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, almost all the demon soldiers in the arena were slaughtered.


    "Run! We''re no match for it!"


    Gugel roared loudly, his body surged forward, picked up Adela who had fallen to the ground, and quickly ran towards the outside of the arena.


    The green-robed old man, who had been pursued by Kulo, took advantage of Kulo''s shock at seeing the Nine-Headed Snake King and sprinted rapidly, arriving among Han Ming''s group. With his strength as a fifth-level fourth-stage wood-type battle king, he quickly cleared a path through the crowd.


    Glancing at Kulo, who was chasing again, he muttered a curse about the trouble and, with a flick of his hands, several thin strands of fighting energy shot out towards Han Ming. Although Gugel and Adela didn''t know who had summoned the beast soul of the Nine-Headed Snake King, in the chaotic scene, there was no time to notice who the master of the beast soul was. However, the green-robed old man happened to see the moment the Nine-Headed Snake King burst out from within Han Ming.


    He knew in his heart that as long as Han Ming was killed, the beast soul of the Nine-Headed Snake King would disappear, and their plan could proceed smoothly.


    Seeing the fighting energy from the green-robed old man, Han Ming quickly condensed a frost shield for defense. Unlike the ice shield, which formed an oval shape similar to an egg to completely wrap around him, the frost shield took the form of a shield. The frost shield was more solid, but its defensive range was not as wide as the ice shield.


    The fighting energy struck Han Ming''s frost shield. The first two were immediately neutralized and shattered the shield, while the third penetrated Han Ming''s abdomen.


    "Han Ming!"


    Shang Que stood beside Han Ming, watching helplessly as Han Ming pushed him away to face the fighting energy alone, unable to offer any help.


    "I''ll kill you!!"


    Seeing Han Ming hit, Kulo became frenzied, her long hair instantly scattering, whipping through the air like countless poisonous snakes.


    Kulo was angry.


    The green-robed old man, seeing his attack succeed and not wanting to linger in battle, quickly retreated, but unexpectedly, Kulo intercepted him with unbelievable speed.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "You crazy woman! Get out of my way!"


    The green-robed old man roared in frustration. This woman had repeatedly disrupted his plans, and he was somewhat intolerable. If it weren''t for being unable to defeat her, the green-robed old man really would have risked being attacked by the Nine-Headed Snake King to kill this woman.


    Kulo''s face was ferocious, no longer resembling her original appearance. She exuded a terrifying murderous aura, her fingernails growing long, and she waved her hands in the air, ten air fissures carved by her nails flying towards the green-robed old man.


    The green-robed old man resisted with fighting energy while quickly fleeing the scene. He managed to block eight of the ten air fissures with all his strength, but the other two directly severed his right arm.


    The green-robed old man glared at Kulo resentfully and leaped out of the arena.


    At this point, Kulo had completely lost her mind due to anger and chased after the green-robed old man like a madwoman, showing a fight-to-the-death attitude.


    "Han Ming! Han Ming, how are you!?"


    Shang Que and Quik asked worriedly.


    Han Ming covered his abdomen with his right hand and struggled to cast a healing spell to treat his wound, holding the large water-type magic crystal in his left hand. He said weakly, "Quick! Leave this place! The beast soul of the Nine-Headed Snake King won''t last much longer, and the energy of the crystal is about to run out!"


    It was only then that Shang Que and Quik learned that the terrifying Nine-Headed Snake King beast soul was summoned by Han Ming, and they looked at Han Ming in horror. But now was not the time for hesitation, and the two supported Han Ming''s shoulders and quickly fled towards the outside of the arena.


    Without the barrier of the seal, and with nearly ninety percent of the demon soldiers killed by the Nine-Headed Snake King, the surviving people also fled in panic from this hell on earth. The arena was now completely unrecognizable, its entire body dyed red with blood.


    The group quickly fled the arena, and the streets ahead were filled with demon soldiers slaughtering humans, but fortunately, these demon soldiers were of ordinary strength and not as bizarre as those that had besieged them in the arena.


    The Nine-Headed Snake King followed behind, lowering its nine heads.


    "Go up!"


    Han Ming said weakly. He was seriously injured and could only stay conscious through his strong will. He knew that if he lost consciousness, the Nine-Headed Snake King would disappear, and then they would all be doomed.


    Dozens of experts jumped onto the Nine huge heads of the Nine-Headed Snake King.


    The nine heads waved back and forth in the sky, spitting out dazzling light, freezing all the demon soldiers along the way into popsicles, and crushing several demon soldiers into minced meat with one heavy step. It was truly a temporary overlord.


    The dark mass of flying demon soldiers chasing from above wanted to intercept Han Ming and the others but were frozen into popsicles by the light emitted by the Nine-Headed Snake King, falling from the sky and shattering into ice.


    This Nine-Headed Snake King was different from Vivian''s flying magical beast; the flying magical beast had much less agility in the air, while the Eight heads of the Nine-Headed Snake King spewed light in eight directions, and the last head spewed light upwards, forming a defense system with no dead angles.


    The demon soldiers chasing from behind were swept away by the Nine-Headed Snake King''s huge tail, all turned into fragments.


    "The beast soul of the Nine-Headed Snake King!? This is really beyond my expectations. I didn''t expect that there would be such a monstrous beast soul hidden on the Northern Alliance continent," Ziyao looked into the distance and saw a huge phantom rushing through the city, its formidable aura even shocking him.


    Luoyan stood quietly beside Ziyao and said indifferently, "Do you want to chase them?"


    Ziyao pondered for a moment and shook his head, "Forget it, let them go. You are definitely no match for the Nine-Headed Snake King. If I go personally, there might be a chance, but it''s hard to control this group of magicians. That old man Morcar looks eager to try, and I''m afraid that as soon as I leave, he will call for the magicians in the city to resist. That would be very disadvantageous for us."


    Hearing this, Luoyan nodded slightly. He didn''t care about human casualties at all; he belonged to the serpent-type beast soul, and human deaths were insignificant to him. Moreover, he didn''t have to risk his life for these demon realm guys. He was happy to stay out of it.


    "It seems that we were not fully prepared this time. I didn''t expect that there would be someone among humans with a monstrous beast soul like the Nine-Headed Snake King. Otherwise, the experts from the three countries who gathered here would not have been able to escape. But it doesn''t matter," Ziyao laughed.


    The beast soul of the Nine-Headed Snake King quickly rushed out of the city of Fila with Han Ming and the other experts. Compared to the city, there was much less demonic military defense outside the city. Seeing that the situation was hopeless, the human armies received the evacuation signal sent by Meren and the others into the sky, fighting and retreating, gathering with Meren and the others, breaking through the demonic army''s encirclement and fleeing to the Rhine Empire.


    These people attracted most of the demonic military forces, and it was precisely because of this that Han Ming and the others were able to rely on the Nine-Headed Snake King to quickly break through the defenses and break out of the siege. During this time, the Nine-Headed Snake King shot down a airship and threw Han Ming and the others onto it. At this point, the energy of the large magic crystal was finally exhausted, and the Nine-Headed Snake King instantly turned into a light ball and returned to Han Ming''s body.


    The group lay on the edge of the airship, looking down.


    Seeing the once prosperous city of Fila now turned into ruins, millions of citizens in the distance were fleeing towards the Rhine Empire. The demonic army did not pursue them much, only slaughtering humans within the city. For them, these citizens had no combat power, and killing more or less was not very meaningful. As long as they could crush the human forces, that would be enough.


    Han Ming and the others were all silent, looking at the mess below, and everyone''s heart was filled with desolation.


    The country had fallen, and Queen Vivian had also perished. Except for the experts from other countries, all the experts of the Mont Empire felt an indescribable sense of decline.


    From now on, they were homeless. No matter where they went, they could only be considered strangers, outsiders.


    Han Ming looked at the demon soldiers slaughtering the citizens in the city below, gritted his teeth, and threw down the larva of the Broken Color Butterfly, Xiao Jian.


    "Kill! Kill as many as you can! If you encounter someone who can hurt you, hide quickly! Then continue killing! When most of the demon soldiers notice you, evacuate quickly."


    Han Ming gave such an order to Xiao Jian.

 Chapter 157: Exile

    Chapter 157: Exile


    Han Ming wasn''t too worried about Xiao Jian''s safety. Although the city was filled with experts above the fourth level, Xiao Jian itself didn''t have an obvious aura. As long as it could hide its figure, no one would notice this little red worm no longer than a middle finger.


    The airship slowly drifted through the sky, moving away from the fallen city of Fila.


    Han Ming could finally no longer hold on and passed out.


    "Is there any wood-type magician? Water-type is also fine! Come and save people!"


    Quik hugged the unconscious Han Ming and shouted loudly.


    "I... I am a wood-type magician."


    A plain-looking little girl walked over tremblingly and said softly. Obviously, she was scared by the tragic scene before and hadn''t recovered yet.


    The airship flew in the sky for about two days. Worried about being discovered by the flying demon soldiers, this group of people dared not pass over any city. They could only detour through remote and barren places along the way.


    Two days later, they finally encountered the first wave of patrolling flying demon soldiers in the sky. After a fierce battle in the air, the airship was damaged by the flying demon soldiers, and the group had to make an emergency landing. After completely annihilating all the flying demon soldiers, they switched to walking.


    On the fifth day, Han Ming finally woke up.


    The first thing he saw was the little girl sweating profusely and pale-faced, treating his wounds.


    Han Ming gave the little girl a slight smile and said, "Thank you for your hard work and help."


    Seeing Han Ming wake up, the little girl hurriedly shouted in surprise, "Everyone, come here quickly. He''s awake, he''s awake!"


    Everyone gathered around, crowding around Han Ming.


    "Han Ming, what should we do next?"


    "Yes, Brother Han, where should we go? You tell us."


    Han Ming was taken aback by these words. Why are you all asking me? I''m not your leader.


    Shang Que squatted down in front of Han Ming with a smile and said, "In the Three-Nation League, you defeated me. Except for that scheming Green-Robed Battle King, you should be the ultimate winner and the champion of the Three-Nation League. Moreover, you have a sixth-level Nine-Headed Snake King beast soul and successfully rescued us, the strongest experts of the Three-Nation League. During your coma, we unanimously elected you as the temporary team leader."


    Phil wiped the sweat from Han Ming''s forehead with a smile and said, "Well! You little guy, I didn''t expect you to be so strong and hide your strength. You''re really something. The champion of the Three-Nation League, sigh... I didn''t expect you to have become so excellent. I can only look up to you." Phil''s tone was filled with a faint sense of loss.


    Han Ming coughed and wanted to sit up. Quik hurriedly supported him beside him.


    Han Ming paused and asked, "Our homeland..."


    Everyone instantly fell silent.


    Han Ming sighed softly and said, "Let''s go to the Rhine Empire. It''s closest to the Mont Empire. I believe that among you here, friends from the Rhine Empire and the Cabo Empire are most worried about the safety of your own countries. When we arrive at the Rhine Empire, let''s disperse and go back to contribute to our own countries. I don''t want to see your countries repeat the fate of the Mont Empire."


    Sasor and Gamory slowly approached Han Ming and looked down at him.


    Han Ming smiled slightly and asked, "Do you two have any objections?"


    Gamory still kept his eyes tightly closed. He was always not good at speaking. Sasor looked around at the people, obviously somewhat restrained.


    "Speak up. If you have something to say, just say it. There are no outsiders here anymore. There are only humans who have been invaded by the demon realm like us."


    Upon hearing this, Sasor nodded and said, "I know what you''re thinking. I''ve also heard a bit about the situation of the demon army. If you plan to go, count me in."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Gamory, Shang Que, and Phil beside him also nodded at the same time. The others were somewhat puzzled and looked at these people, asking, "Where to?"


    "Han Ming! Are you asking everyone to go back, intending to go to that place alone? It''s too dangerous. We are all humans facing the threat of the demon army now, not just you. You shouldn''t be so selfish and willful."


    Sasor also nodded slightly and said, "I know. You must want to go deep into the wilderness forest to close the magic array that the demon realm opened. But you can''t do this alone. I think you must need help."


    Upon hearing this, Han Ming lowered his head slightly.


    "Han Ming, don''t be so stubborn. You think you''re doing this for our good, not wanting us to take risks, but do you know that this is something any human should do, not just you taking on this heavy responsibility alone. If you don''t succeed, then the rest of us humans will be doomed."


    Hearing these words from these people, the other experts who still didn''t quite understand also got it.


    "You don''t say, we almost forgot. If we don''t close the magic array that the demon realm opened, the demon army will keep pouring out from the demon realm. In that case, no matter how united our human army is, it''s impossible to resist the demon army," someone said.


    Han Ming was silent for a while and said in a deep voice, "Going to close the magic array that the demon realm opened is a very dangerous thing. It''s very likely that there will be no return. Are you really sure?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded. Having personally experienced the fall of Fila City, they were now completely united.


    Seeing that everyone had no objections, Han Ming smiled and said, "Then we also need to go back to the Rhine Empire first. You also need to go back to your respective countries. You have personally experienced everything that happened in Fila City. You have the obligation to go back and persuade your own country to form a coalition army. You are the ones who have personally experienced this disaster and are also the future hope of your own country. It''s more effective if you persuade them."


    Quik hurriedly asked, "What about the magic array..."


    Han Ming smiled slightly and said, "There are priorities. The current task is to first get the two countries to reach an agreement. I think that the army of the Mont Empire cannot be completely eliminated in such a short time. Just the army that escaped from the capital Fila alone is as many as three hundred thousand. There must be many remaining armies in other cities of the Mont Empire, and they will definitely gather in the Rhine Empire. At that time, with a coalition army of three countries resisting the demon army, we still have hope of turning the tables. If we can''t even agree on the basic coalition affairs, even if we close the magic array, it will be of no use."


    After speaking, Han Ming paused and continued, "How about this, when you all arrive at the Rhine Empire, go back to your own countries first. After you''ve taken care of your business, two months later, let''s meet in the Rhine Empire. Those who are willing to go on the adventure can come. If you have other things to do, then don''t come."


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded.


    "We can only do it this way for now," Sasor and the others also nodded.


    The group of dozens of people discussed and simply had lunch on the spot, then hurriedly headed towards the direction of the Rhine Empire.


    That evening, the group stayed at the foot of a barren mountain.


    Han Ming slowly absorbed the energy of the small magic crystal, quickly replenishing the lost magic power. At the same time, he was also worried about Kulo''s safety.


    He didn''t know where she was now. With her strength, she shouldn''t encounter any danger, right?


    As Han Ming was thinking this, suddenly he felt a familiar yet somewhat strange aura rapidly approaching him.


    Han Ming''s heart skipped a beat. He faintly guessed something and quickly stepped away from here, heading towards a secluded corner.


    A little red worm quickly crawled towards Han Ming. Half of its body was already wrapped in some silver threads.


    Han Ming hurriedly squatted down and saw Xiao Jian looking weak. Han Ming quickly observed and was pleasantly surprised to find that Xiao Jian''s weakness was not caused by injury or excessive fatigue, but that Xiao Jian was finally going to evolve! At this moment, half of Xiao Jian''s body was already inside the cocoon.


    "Xiao Jian! Are you going to pupate?" Han Ming asked in surprise.


    Xiao Jian rolled back and forth on the ground, then pouted at Han Ming and happily hopped up, but due to its lower body being wrapped in silk, it moved awkwardly and stumbled over a small pebble, rolling out on the ground, and then hopping back with a naughty twist of its butt.


    "You little rascal! It''s such a time, and you''re still making trouble," Han Ming scolded with a smile. His heavy mood these days was also lifted by Xiao Jian, becoming a bit more cheerful.


    "Come in!"


    Han Ming opened the pocket, and Xiao Jian looked at Han Ming reluctantly.


    "Hurry up and get in! Hurry up and pupate. It''s not like you''ll never come out, you little guy!" Han Ming was amused by Xiao Jian''s anthropomorphic expression.


    Upon hearing Han Ming''s words, Xiao Jian reluctantly jumped into the cloth bag and lay down quietly.


    "I wonder how many demon soldiers this kid has actually killed."


    Han Ming sighed.


    Early the next morning, everyone set off again towards the Rhine Empire.


    Seven days later, the group finally arrived at the border area of the Rhine Empire.


    This was the border between the Mont Empire and the Rhine Empire, guarded by hundreds of thousands of border troops, with extremely strict defenses.


    "It seems that the fall of the Mont Empire has finally attracted full attention from the Rhine Empire. Even the border troops have been completely replaced. Look, these border troops are all elite forces, with the lowest rank being a fifth-level warrior. Among them, there are also many second-level great warriors."


    Sasor, a citizen of the Rhine Empire, sighed.


    The group approached the border troops.


    Among Han Ming''s group, the weakest were third-level Battle Frenzy experts, and the magicians were all second-level great magicians. This group of powerful people immediately caught the attention of the border troops.


    Several commanders riding tall horses quickly ran towards Han Ming and the others.


    After Han Ming and the others explained their intentions, the commanders were overjoyed and quickly let Han Ming and the others pass.


    With such a group of excellent experts returning, it was undoubtedly injecting a strong combat force into them.

 Chapter 158: The Boy

    Chapter 158: The Boy


    After passing through the border defenses of the Rhine Empire, the group continued to travel for several more days.


    One day, a peculiar mountainous terrain appeared before them.


    "This is the Anlos Mountain Range, stretching tens of thousands of miles from south to north. And this mountain range has a very peculiar feature. Look."


    Sasor, who was from the native Rhine Empire, pointed to the towering mountains in front of them and gave everyone a free lecture.


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked over. The scene before them made everyone exclaim in surprise.


    "This mountain range..."


    Han Ming was very surprised. In terms of span and height, this mountain range could be considered average in this other world, but what really caught everyone''s attention was that the side of the mountain range facing them was a sheer vertical cliff, completely unlike the steep slopes of ordinary mountains. It looked as if someone had cut the mountain range in half with a single stroke.


    Sasor smiled and explained, "The terrain of this Anlos Mountain Range is peculiar. As you can all see, the side facing us is a ninety-degree right-angled cut. According to legend, tens of thousands of years ago, a powerful being cut this Anlos Mountain Range in half with one strike, leaving only half of the mountain range. Look again. Isn''t the side of this mountain range facing us a very rare straight line extending into the distance?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked again and indeed saw that the mountain range extended in a straight line all the way to the ends of the horizon.


    "It is precisely because of this bizarre terrain that it has formed a natural defense line for our Rhine Empire. When enemies attack, it is very difficult to cross this Anlos Mountain Range. The only way through is a canyon in the middle. Only this place can lead directly to the Rhine Empire. If there are foreign invaders, we just need to guard this canyon named Guihun well, and everything will be fine."


    The group continued to talk as they headed towards the Anlos Mountain Range.


    After more than half a day, the group finally arrived at the foot of the Anlos Mountain Range. Sure enough, there was a narrow canyon only a few dozen meters wide directly in front of them. From a distance, such a narrow place would be impossible to detect.


    There were nearly a thousand border troops stationed outside the canyon.


    After explaining their intentions to these border troops, the group entered the narrow canyon.


    Han Ming looked around inside the canyon. The space here was very narrow, probably accommodating less than a hundred people side by side at a time. Compared to the Anlos Mountain Range that soared into the clouds, this canyon was undoubtedly an excellent defensive fortress.


    There were also thousands of border troops stationed in the middle and rear of the canyon. Seeing Han Ming and the others coming, these border troops curiously sized up this group of people.


    Han Ming and the others friendly smiled and greeted the border troops.


    After crossing the canyon, the group advanced for another three days or so. In the distance, the faint outline of a cluster of low black buildings appeared.


    "That is the Frontier City of the Rhine Empire ahead."


    Sasor pointed to the large expanse of low black shadows in front and explained.


    "Where is that place?"


    Han Ming noticed a large gray area on the right side of them in the distance. Some dilapidated buildings could be faintly seen, seemingly the ruins of a city. Judging from the general outline, its desolation and age could be discerned.


    Sasor smiled and said, "That is a rather famous area in the Rhine Empire, called Ghost City. Hehe, there are quite a few low-level small magical beasts and some lower-level undead creatures inside. Our Rhine Empire is different from your Mont Empire, which has the advantage of being close to the wilderness forest for natural exploration and treasure hunting. Compared to the wilderness forest, Ghost City is child''s play. Generally, experts from the three countries of our Northern Alliance continent who want to explore and seek treasures usually go to the Mont Empire, then enter the wilderness forest, or the Magical Beast Forest that stands between the Mont Empire and the Cabo Empire. But those dangerous places are not within the capabilities and courage of everyone to enter, so Ghost City has become a famous place in our Rhine Empire, a paradise for some low-level strength people."


    Sasor paused and then said, "In Ghost City, it is generally very difficult to obtain magical beast cores. If I remember correctly, generally speaking, it is already very remarkable to produce a third-level magical beast core within a hundred years. I suppose none of you are interested in such a small place, so we don''t need to spend more time investigating it."


    The group had previously heard that this place was called Ghost City. At first hearing, it sounded quite similar to the Ghost Domain inside the wilderness forest, and some who hadn''t heard of this place were a bit eager to try. Now that they knew there wasn''t anything good here, they gave up the idea. And some who had originally known about this place didn''t intend to stay at all and were already far ahead, heading towards Frontier City.


    After another day, the group finally arrived at Frontier City.


    There was already a flying airship dock here.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    People parted ways here. People from the Cabo Empire boarded the airships to the Cabo Empire, and the native experts of the Rhine Empire boarded the local airships and flew back to their hometowns.


    Some of the Mont Empire''s experts who remained also expressed their desire to wander around here, and most of them left.


    Shang Que told Han Ming that Phil''s uncle''s family was in the Rhine Empire, and they couldn''t stay in Frontier City with Han Ming this time. They had to go pay respects to Phil''s uncle.


    Upon hearing this, Han Ming nodded slightly with a smile, knowing that after the fall of the Mont Empire, the major forces of the Mont Empire had flocked to the Rhine Empire, and Phil''s own family would definitely go to her so-called uncle''s house. Shang Que and Phil were probably going to pay respects to both sets of parents.


    A son-in-law always has to meet the parents-in-law, and besides, Shang Que wasn''t ugly either.


    "Han Ming, how about... you also come and stay at my uncle''s place for a few days. You can also recuperate for a while. After all, your injuries haven''t fully healed yet."


    Phil first gave Shang Que two pleading looks. After seeing Shang Que nod in agreement, she hurriedly and joyfully extended the invitation to Han Ming.


    They were going to meet the parents, so of course, Han Ming wouldn''t be silly enough to join in the fun. Moreover, Kulo''s whereabouts were unknown. With her strength, she shouldn''t encounter any difficulties. If she escaped from the Mont Empire, it was very likely that her first stop would be Frontier City. Han Ming still wanted to meet up with Kulo here.


    He shook his head and smiled, politely declining Phil''s kind invitation.


    Phil knew Han Ming''s predicament. The two had previously caused some misunderstandings. Seeing Han Ming decline, she understood that she couldn''t force him and could only leave with Shang Que regretfully.


    In the blink of an eye, only Han Ming was left here.


    Han Ming was concerned about the demon army in the Mont Empire and didn''t have the mood to stroll around Frontier City. He casually found a small inn and checked in.


    In the evening, he casually had dinner and then went to the rooftop of the inn, quietly looking at the crescent moon in the sky.


    The demon army, with nearly a million troops, had captured Fila City in one day, but they definitely couldn''t easily conquer the entire Mont Empire. Capturing the imperial city of Fila was just their first step. Next, they would probably disperse their forces and sweep through all the cities of the Mont Empire.


    Although the demon army was elite, nearly a million troops were not enough to flatten nearly a thousand cities in the Mont Empire in a short period of time. At this moment, similar situations to Fila City must be happening everywhere in the Mont Empire.


    Previously, the wind-type old man in the Ghost Domain said that if the demon army gathered more than a million troops, they could sweep across the entire Northern Alliance continent. But Han Ming now had a different view. This demon army was definitely not just trying to flatten the Northern Alliance continent. They probably wanted to completely dominate the three major empires of the Northern Alliance continent as a springboard for their large-scale attack on all of humanity.


    From this perspective, if they really flattened the Mont Empire in the future, they would surely leave a large number of troops to garrison the Mont Empire and need even more support when attacking the other two countries. In other words, the humans of the Northern Alliance continent still had some time.


    At least one year, at most two or three years, the Rhine Empire and the Cabo Empire were still safe.


    Having thought through this link, Han Ming''s heart was slightly settled. As long as there was still time, humans still had a chance to counterattack.


    Deep into the night, Han Ming still had no trace of sleepiness. He sat cross-legged on the rooftop and began to slowly circulate the magic energy within his body. His magical strength was not far from breaking through to the sixth level. He could feel it now. And at this time, his small magic crystals were almost exhausted. Taking advantage of the two months of free time, he planned to go exchange some magic crystals tomorrow and use these two months to break through to the second level, sixth stage.


    At this moment, Han Ming had an urgent desire to improve his magical level. Especially when he could only summon the Nine-Headed Snake King with a large magic crystal instead of using his own strength, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. And this urgent desire to improve his level had reached an unprecedented height.


    Improving martial skills and the use of magic could enhance a person''s strength, but it could not increase a person''s magic capacity and quality level.


    Han Ming sat with his eyes closed, carefully feeling the slowly circulating vortex of magic energy within his body. The core that belonged to him seemed a bit brighter than before, while the core of the Nine-Headed Snake King beside him remained motionless, only occasionally drawing a small amount of magic energy from Han Ming''s core to sustain life.


    The night grew deeper, and a cool breeze blew over. From below, there came a faint sound of crying.


    Han Ming was attracted by the crying and slowly opened his eyes.


    He stepped lightly to the edge of the rooftop and looked down. In a small corridor outside the inn, a boy about fourteen or fifteen years old was sitting in the corner, hugging his knees and crying.


    The boy''s clothes were tattered. At first, Han Ming thought he was a little beggar, but upon closer inspection, it was not the case. The clothes the boy was wearing were obviously not something an ordinary family could afford. Although they appeared to be quite luxurious on a normal day, they were now full of holes, revealing the boy''s dirty skin underneath.


    His blond short hair was messy, his little hands were covered in dirt, and there were multiple minor wounds on his body, with some dried blood still visible.


    "Could he be a wealthy child from the Mont Empire who has fallen on hard times?"


    Han Ming felt very sympathetic towards the boy. He gently jumped down from the rooftop, careful not to startle the boy.


    "Are you homeless?"


    Han Ming slowly walked up to the boy and squatted down slightly.


    The boy was sobbing softly. Seeing someone speaking, he quickly lifted his mud-covered face, his big watery eyes looking at Han Ming but not saying a word.


    Han Ming carefully examined the boy and saw that he had an extremely delicate face, destined to be an extremely handsome man when he grew up. His temperament was also different from ordinary people, faintly revealing a hint of nobility and pride.


    "What''s your name?"


    Han Ming asked softly.


    The boy stared blankly at Han Ming, still refusing to speak.


    Han Ming had no choice but to reach into his storage bag and fumbled for a while, pulling out two shiny gold coins.


    "Here, go find an inn to stay in and buy a set of clothes to change into. If you save on food and drink, these two gold coins should be enough for you to live on for more than half a year."


    Upon seeing the gold coins, the boy''s eyes lit up. He snatched the coins from Han Ming''s hand and greedily looked at the two gold coins in his hand.


    Seeing this, Han Ming frowned slightly, wondering why this boy, who didn''t seem to be from a poor family, was so fixated on gold coins. Did he have an urgent need for money?


    After getting the gold coins, the boy still refused to speak.


    Han Ming smiled slightly and stroked the boy''s hair, but the boy suddenly moved his head away, dodging Han Ming''s hand.


    "Hehe, stay at the inn where I am tonight. It''s very cheap, only ten coppers. It''s a bit shabby, but it can barely serve as a shelter." Han Ming smiled, walked back to the inn, and looked back at the entrance. He saw that the boy was still squatting in the corner, staring at him blankly.


    Han Ming smiled and didn''t say much. His body moved, and he flipped up onto the rooftop of the inn.


    The boy, seeing Han Ming''s agility, couldn''t help but be impressed, his eyes revealing an intense look of longing.

 Chapter 159: Xiao Qi

    Chapter 159: Xiao Qi


    Early the next morning.


    After washing up, Han Ming stepped out of his room and headed to the small hall on the first floor of the inn for breakfast.


    Although it was still early, the small hall of the inn was almost full.


    Han Ming casually ordered two dishes and a soup, and also asked for a pot of wine. He sat alone, sipping quietly.


    The hall was noisy with chatter. Many people were in a hurry to explore the Ghost City early in the morning. Among them were lone travelers, groups of people, and even squads of mercenaries, though these individuals generally weren''t very powerful.


    Notably, there wasn''t a single mage in sight. The average power level ranged from first to second rank.


    Han Ming glanced around the hall and noticed that the strongest person present was merely a second-rank warrior.


    It seemed that what Saros had said was indeed true; this place was filled with low-ranking individuals. Apparently, the Ghost Domain wasn''t much to look at.


    Just as Han Ming was finishing his meal, a small figure appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    This figure instantly caught Han Ming''s attention. Upon closer inspection, it was the little boy he had encountered the night before.


    However, the boy had clearly been washed up and groomed, looking quite stunning.


    Upon closer examination, Han Ming noticed something unusual about the boy. His face was suspiciously clean, almost to the point where every pore was free of impurities. Such fair skin was rare; even Ku Luo, a woman of unparalleled beauty, couldn''t compare in terms of skin quality.


    The boy was still wearing his tattered clothes and cautiously stepped into the hall.


    "Does anyone... does anyone want to buy something? I have some good stuff here."


    The boy asked timidly in a trembling voice.


    His weak voice was immediately drowned out by the noise of the crowd.


    "Does anyone want to buy something? I have some good stuff!" the boy tried again, this time raising his voice a few decibels.


    Finally, the people in the hall turned their attention to this small figure.


    "Come here, let me see what good stuff you have to sell."


    A strong man at a nearby table called out.


    Upon hearing this, the boy hurriedly ran over, excited.


    Standing in front of the strong man, the boy rummaged through his clothes and pulled out a small dagger.


    The dagger was made of hard black steel, with a circle of shiny little gems embedded around it, making it particularly eye-catching. However, it was clear that this was just a trinket for the wealthy, with little practical value. It might fetch a decent price in a place frequented by the rich, but here, among rough men who lived by the sword, it was unlikely to stir their interest.


    Indeed, the strong man played with the dagger for a while, his expression growing more disappointed. He curled his lips and said, "All show and no substance, not worth much."


    Upon hearing this, the boy''s face immediately tensed up, and he quickly said, "I... I can sell it to you for less."


    The strong man looked at the dagger in his hand, then at the boy. He handed the dagger to his companion, and the group passed it around, eventually returning it to the strong man. Those who had seen the dagger all shook their heads.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "How much are you asking for?" the strong man asked, seemingly reluctant to refuse the poorly dressed boy.


    "Two... two hundred gold coins! I''ll sell it for one hundred if you want."


    "Two hundred gold coins?" The strong man was taken aback by the price, then frowned. The onlookers burst into laughter.


    Hearing the laughter, the boy, clearly unaccustomed to such a reaction, nervously rubbed his hands together, his face turning red with embarrassment as he stood there at a loss.


    "Two hundred is too much," the strong man said.


    "How about one hundred fifty?" the boy quickly reduced the price.


    The strong man shook his head slightly.


    "How about one hundred gold coins?" the boy asked, almost on the verge of tears.


    Han Ming silently watched the scene and softly said, "Can I take a look?"


    His sudden question surprised the boy, who looked at Han Ming in delight before turning back to the strong man.


    The strong man curled his lips, returned the dagger to the boy, and said, "Since someone is willing to make an offer, I don''t mind. Go ahead and show it to your friend."


    Han Ming smiled as he took the dagger, testing its weight. It was passable, but its value was indeed just as he had guessed¡ªjust a trinket with no practical use. No wonder the strong man wasn''t interested.


    Seeing the hopeful look in the boy''s eyes, Han Ming couldn''t bear to disappoint him and softly said, "Two hundred gold coins is indeed a bit much."


    Upon hearing Han Ming''s words, the boy''s face fell.


    "But... how about this, I''ll give you one hundred fifty gold coins. I''ll buy the dagger."


    Excitedly, the boy let out a small cheer upon hearing Han Ming''s offer.


    Han Ming chuckled as he took out a small pouch from his storage bag and handed it to the boy.


    The crowd laughed and shook their heads, clearly mocking Han Ming for being such a fool as to spend so much money on this trinket.


    The boy took the pouch, his hands suddenly feeling heavy, and quickly placed it on the table in front of Han Ming, pouring out the gold coins. A large pile of shimmering gold covered most of the table, and he began to count them meticulously.


    Seeing the boy pour the coins onto the table in front of so many people, Han Ming frowned slightly. The boy was too trusting; these were undoubtedly dangerous individuals. If someone set their sights on him, it would be trouble.


    Feeling several greedy gazes fixed on the coins, Han Ming coldly swept his eyes over them. The owners of those gazes were immediately stunned, feeling a suffocating sensation. They hurriedly looked away, no longer daring to harbor any ill thoughts.


    Han Ming withdrew his cold gaze and smiled patiently as he watched the boy count the coins carefully, not urging him at all.


    When the boy finally finished counting, Han Ming smiled and tossed a chicken leg in front of him.


    "Hungry? Have something to eat first."


    The boy smiled contentedly, took the chicken leg from Han Ming''s hand, and began to gnaw on it without any concern for his image.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Uh... um... you can call me Xiao Qi, big brother. Thank you so much."


    Han Ming smiled kindly and said, "You''re welcome. Eat slowly, don''t choke."


    Xiao Qi smiled naively and wiped the grease from his mouth with his sleeve, embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Han Ming was taken aback and carefully examined the boy. To his surprise, the grease on Xiao Qi''s face seemed to be slowly dissolving before his eyes.


    "What... what is this?" Han Ming asked in astonishment, feeling amazed.


    Could Xiao Qi actually dissolve the grease on his face? What kind of ability was this?


    After a while, Xiao Qi finished eating and looked at Han Ming gratefully.


    "Here, have another one," Han Ming said with a smile, handing him another chicken leg.


    Xiao Qi hesitated for a while, blushing before taking it. However, he didn''t eat it but instead put it into a small cloth bag on his waist.


    "Thank you," Xiao Qi bowed respectfully to Han Ming.


    Han Ming smiled in return.


    "Excuse me, are there any mercenaries here? I would like to hire a mercenary to go to the Ghost City."


    After thanking Han Ming, Xiao Qi turned around and called out.


    People turned their heads again to look at the boy, wondering how he could spend the one hundred fifty gold coins he had just received so quickly.


    "We are mercenaries."


    The strong man who had spoken before said.


    "That''s great! Can I hire you? I have no other requirements; just take me to the Ghost City."


    The strong man frowned. "How much are you willing to pay us? I am a second-rank warrior, and my fees are expensive. Besides, the Ghost City is very large. Where exactly do you want to go?"


    "A second-rank warrior! That''s great! Name your price. I can''t give you the exact name of the place I want to go, but I''ll point it out when we get there."


    After thinking for a moment, the strong man decided that the boy probably wouldn''t want to go to any dangerous places, at most just around the outskirts of the Ghost City. He decided to charge fifty gold coins.


    Upon hearing this, Han Ming frowned slightly; fifty gold coins was a bit steep.


    But Xiao Qi immediately said, "Okay! Fifty gold coins it is!"


    Murmurs spread among the crowd.


    "This kid is really innocent, paying whatever he''s asked."


    "So when do we leave?" Xiao Qi asked eagerly, looking at the man in front of him.


    The man wiped his mouth with a piece of cloth and said, "Let''s go now. We should arrive before dark."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Qi nodded repeatedly. He thanked Han Ming again and followed the group of men out of the inn.


    Han Ming was curious about Xiao Qi''s peculiar ability to dissolve grease and worried that the naive boy might be deceived. Without a word, he settled the bill and stepped out of the inn, quietly following the group from a distance.

 Chapter 160: The Dead Souls

Chapter 160: The Dead Souls

 Chapter 161 Ancient Documents

Chapter 161 Ancient Documents

 Chapter 162 The Seal Sphere

Chapter 162 The Seal Sphere

 Chapter 163 The Innate Purification Constitution

Chapter 163 The Innate Purification Constitution

 Chapter 164 The Palace

Chapter 164 The Palace

 Chapter 165 The Crazy Woman

Chapter 165 The Crazy Woman

 Chapter 166 Yin Yang Dual Souls

Chapter 166 Yin Yang Dual Souls

 Chapter 167 The Imperial Capital of Rhein

Chapter 167 The Imperial Capital of Rhein

 Chapter 168 The Joke Went Too Far

Chapter 168 The Joke Went Too Far

 Chapter 169 Huh?

Chapter 169 Huh?

 Chapter 170 Possessed by the Devil

Chapter 170 Possessed by the Devil

 Chapter 171 True Identity

    Chapter 171 True Identity


    The old man sat cross-legged behind Han Ming, gently placing one palm on Han Ming''s back.


    A soft voice entered Han Ming''s ears.


    "You must be experiencing this kind of devil possession for the first time. I don''t know whether to call it lucky or unlucky. Just as you''ve transformed and encountered this situation, your unfamiliarity with your body will make it harder for you to break through this bottleneck. Fortunately, you have me, an old man, to help you. You should be secretly happy about that."


    The old man''s proud voice rang in Han Ming''s mind.


    "Shut up, you old guy, and hurry up and help! What''s the time now, and you''re still talking so much!"


    Han Ming was extremely impatient.


    At this moment, Han Ming''s face had begun to look strange. His face flickered with intermittent light, turning blue one moment, then red the next, clearly the result of his uncontrollable magical energy running amok.


    Han Ming was now painfully supporting the magical energy within his body.


    The energy vortex that had been slowly spinning in its regular form was now beginning to collapse and become chaotic. Han Ming tried his best to use magical energy to re-condense the magic vortex together, but it was incredibly difficult.


    His own stage rank at each level was three ranks more than that of ordinary people, which meant that his magical energy was much more than that of people of the same rank. And the worst part was that all the magic skills he practiced were the same as those practiced by ordinary people. With ordinary magic skills to control such a large amount of magical energy, it was foreseeable that the energy vortex would collapse sooner or later.


    Thanks to his cultivation of the powerful Water God Technique, he was now able to rely on the method of the Water God Technique to barely support the energy vortex from rapidly disintegrating. But the overflowing magical energy had already begun to fill his body.


    Han Ming felt as if he were a balloon that was being inflated and continuously expanding. If this situation was not stopped, he was afraid he would explode and die.


    The old man''s wood-type energy happened to match Han Ming''s water-type magic energy. A stream of wood-type magic energy slowly flowed into Han Ming''s body, calming the wildly running magic energy in Han Ming''s body. The violent water-type energy was gradually calmed down by the wood-type energy within a small range.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    A voice came from outside the pillar.


    "No doubt! Some time ago, our spies lurking in Norad once discovered that kid hiring a carriage and coming here."


    Another voice was silent for a while and said, "That''s strange. This is the lair of the old ghost Chalad, but now the castle is empty. Not only is that kid and the kid with the innate purification body gone, but even the old ghost Chalad is gone."


    "Has the wind leaked?"


    A man in black paced back and forth in the hall with his hands behind his back.


    At this moment, the men in black who had dispersed to various rooms had all come back.


    The leader of the men in black asked in a deep voice, "Did you find anything?"


    A subordinate of the men in black saluted and said, "Shadow Guard, we searched again just now. There is no doubt that there is no place overlooked in this castle, but there is no trace of anyone."


    Hearing this, the leader of the men in black shook his head slightly and said, "I guess they might still be in this castle, just hiding in some secret place. That kid with the innate purification body is extremely important to us. We absolutely cannot let humans get him."


    "It''s the people of the Dark Palace! They really have joined forces with the demon realm!!"


    Inside a huge stone pillar only a few meters away from a group of men in black, Han Ming heard the conversation of these men in black clearly. Anger surged in his heart.


    "Han boy! Have you forgotten what I told you!? No matter what you hear, don''t pay attention to it. You are in a very dangerous situation now. Don''t be distracted."


    Han Ming took a deep breath, knowing that the old man was saying something good for him, and quickly adjusted his mood.


    "Huh?"


    The old man''s energy walked around in Han Ming''s body and suddenly froze.


    "This... what is this?"


    The old man stared blankly at Han Ming''s body, at the woman who was hugging her shoulders and looking at him.


    "Han boy, why is there a demon soul in your body? And this demon soul has an independent consciousness?"


    Han Ming remained silent.


    "Do you want me to help you drive her out?"


    The old man kindly reminded.


    Naturally, the demon soul could hear what Chalad said. Her eyes suddenly darkened, and she stared coldly at Chalad''s consciousness, as if ready to attack Chalad at any time.


    "No need. She''s my friend and has saved me from danger several times."


    Han Ming communicated with the old man through his consciousness. The old man''s consciousness entered Han Ming''s body, and the two could communicate just by imagining in their minds without using their mouths.


    "All right, then it''s up to you... Huh!?"


    The old man was shocked again.


    "What''s wrong now!? Can''t you stop being so startling!? I''m already out of control with my magic, and you want to pour fuel on the fire?"


    Han Ming was really speechless with the old man''s excitable nature.


    "You... Han boy, in your body... in your body... your demon beast core... unexpectedly, unexpectedly is..."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "I know. The Nine-Headed Snake Emperor."


    "Yes! My god... How did you get this thing? Where did you get it? Can you tell me? I want to get one too. It''s so powerful! This is a Six-Stage Nine-Headed Snake Emperor. An adult Nine-Headed Snake Emperor can awaken and become a super fearsome creature! It''s almost on par with something terrifying like Medusa."


    "I know that you killed half of your servants and the remaining half ran away. I also know that you haven''t been able to chat with anyone for a long time. But I beg you, don''t want to chat now, okay?"


    Han Ming was so angry with the old man that a trajectory of magic energy operation deviated, his body shook violently, and a trace of fresh blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    "You''ll kill me sooner or later!"


    "Alright, I''ll shut up!"


    The old man also knew that he talked too much and quickly closed his mouth.


    In the hall.


    "Boss, I heard... I heard..."


    The leader of the men in black impatiently scolded, "Heard what!?"


    The man in black replied timidly, "I heard that the demoness has emerged... And she appeared not long ago in the imperial capital of the Montenegro Empire and seriously injured one of our Fifth-Stage Shadow Guards."


    "What!?"


    The leader of the men in black turned his head sharply, his eyes wide open, and asked incredulously, "Are you telling the truth?"


    "It''s true... Because I was just stationed at the Dark Palace headquarters, so I met the Fifth-Stage Shadow Guard who returned seriously injured. You have been on missions outside, so you haven''t heard about this."


    Equally shocked as the leader of the men in black was Han Ming.


    Demoness, this name had been imprinted in Han Ming''s heart for a long time.


    His mentor, Li Xiaotian, was seriously injured by the Demoness and broke all his meridians, resulting in serious injuries for decades and ultimately no possibility of cure.


    Han Ming called Li Xiaotian his master, but in his heart, he had already regarded Li Xiaotian as the person closest to him in this world. This person taught him combat skills, taught him the principles of being a human being, and taught him many survival rules that no one else had ever told him. Han Ming had long regarded Li Xiaotian as his father without blood relation.


    And the reason why Li Xiaotian ended up seriously injured and missing was all thanks to the Demoness.


    At this moment, hearing the words "Demoness", how could Han Ming not be angry.


    "Calm down! Han boy! Are you seeking death!?"


    The old man felt Han Ming''s emotional fluctuations and sternly scolded.


    Han Ming''s breathing began to become rapid, and his chest heaved violently.


    Demoness! Demoness! Demoness!


    At this moment, Han Ming''s brain could no longer hear any sound, only the two words "Demoness".


    Demoness! You ungrateful bastard!!


    Han Ming''s emotions became more and more unstable, and the magical energy in his body that had just begun to improve and return to normal started running amok again.


    "Han boy! No matter what you want to do, you must first get through the current difficulty. If you die, nothing can be done. Think about the responsibility on your shoulders!"


    In fact, Chalad didn''t know what kind of responsibility Han Ming bore. He just felt that Han Ming was doing things with a tenacious spirit. Although in the old man''s eyes, this kind of tenacity was actually stubbornness, being twisted, and being stubbornly unyielding, he had to admit that this aura filled every part of Han Ming''s body.


    Hearing the word "responsibility", Han Ming''s heart was as if struck by a hammer, and he was stunned for a moment before slowly calming the fluctuations in his heart.


    The leader of the men in black asked nervously, "Isn''t the peerless Demoness always in the Wild Forest? I thought that the Purple Demon had already taken her in hand, but didn''t expect her to escape."


    A subordinate of the men in black shook his head slightly and said, "That Demoness... It seems that some changes have taken place. What exactly happened, we are not too clear about it. We only know that she had been hanging out with that water mage who was about to fight against the Fifth-Stage Shadow Guard in the Three Kingdoms League. If it weren''t for the Shadow Guard sneaking into the league, that kid would probably have been the first place."


    "Hanging out with a water mage? Are you talking about... the kid who released the Nine-Headed Snake Emperor beast soul!?"


    Upon hearing this, the man in black was greatly shocked. Although others did not see Han Ming release the Nine-Headed Snake Emperor, the Green-Robed Elder did. And at the same time, Han Ming naturally became the primary target for the Dark Palace to hunt down. A person with a Six-Stage beast soul posed too great a threat to them.


    The men in black were still discussing softly.


    And inside the pillar, Han Ming had no movement at all.


    "Han boy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Chalad felt that Han Ming''s aura suddenly became abnormally quiet and felt a hint of unease in his heart.


    "Sigh... I''m fine."


    Han Ming was extremely calm. But the tightly closed eyes shed two lines of clear tears.


    "Kulo, Demoness, Demoness, Kulo... It turns out, it turns out that you are the same person. I was so ridiculous to think of you as the woman I loved the most. I am so ridiculous, so sad, so hateful..."


    Han Ming''s heart died at this moment.

 Chapter 172 A Critical Moment

Chapter 172 A Critical Moment

 Chapter 173: Rescue

Chapter 173: Rescue

 Chapter 174: Struggle

Chapter 174: Struggle

 Chapter 175: Struggle

    Chapter 175: Struggle


    "What is he doing!!?" Valerie watched Han Ming''s self - mutilation with a thrill of horror, but couldn''t figure out the reason. The castle was gone, and she slowly landed on the ground.


    Chilard gasped for breath: "He is self - mutilating, struggling against the Hydra Emperor. This kid must have some secret technique to suppress the Hydra Emperor. Otherwise, such a scene would never occur."


    Valerie asked worriedly: "You old ghost are most knowledgeable about some magical secrets. Stop teasing me and tell me quickly. What on earth is going on!?"


    Chilard gave a bitter smile and replied: "This time you''ve stumped me. Although I have a wide range of knowledge, I can''t guess at all what this kid''s ability is. I''ve never heard of any magic manual that can control the beast soul across four levels. Not to mention how he subdued this Hydra Emperor, just the fact that he can make the core of the Hydra Emperor rest quietly in his body is simply incomprehensible. I guess he must have had some adventure and accidentally obtained some world - class magic manual. Fortunately, it''s like this. Otherwise, even if he regained his senses now, he would not be able to suppress the Hydra Emperor. It''s much better now. Look, he can temporarily control his own body. The rest depends entirely on his own will."


    Hearing what Chilard said, Valerie asked anxiously: "What''s the principle behind this? We all understand. During the process of a person absorbing a beast soul, the beast soul has already been refined and used by oneself. It can be said that the beast soul no longer has any consciousness of its former life at all. How can there be a situation where the beast soul competes with the owner for the dominant right of the body?"


    Chilard sighed softly: "It''s true as you say, but this is only within the understanding range of ordinary people. In fact, if the beast soul is far too different from one''s own strength, it is absolutely possible for this situation to occur. It''s just that..."


    "Just what?" Valerie asked hurriedly.


    "Don''t you think about it? How can an ordinary person absorb the core of a magic beast across so many levels? Who has the ability to rely on his second - level strength to absorb a sixth - level beast soul? This is simply incomprehensible. So, naturally, no one knows the situation where the beast soul can take over. I learned this from an ancient document before."


    "What you said is also right..." Valerie was speechless too.


    Second level, absorb a sixth - level beast soul...


    What a joke...


    "Get back!!"


    Han Ming''s eyes were bloodshot, and he reached behind him with one hand and tore off another snake head.


    Blood poured down from the sky in a whoosh.


    "God! Look quickly!!"


    The cavalry team had run far away to avoid the huge tornado. Due to the long distance, they couldn''t see Han Ming''s situation clearly at all, but they were horrified to find that the rotation speed of the huge tornado was actually slowing down gradually and had begun to show an eerie light blue color.


    The tornado was released by Valerie herself, so it would not attack her. And Chilard was with Valerie, so he was also very safe.


    "Get back! You have to listen to my command!"


    Han Ming roared again and tore off another snake head.


    "Roar..."


    The Hydra Emperor let out a deafening painful roar. The sky changed color, and large patches of snowflakes began to fall from the sky.


    "It''s snowing... In summer, it''s actually snowing..."


    Behrman was shocked and reached out to catch a snowflake.


    "Chilard, you old ghost! What are you still doing!?"


    "What? I haven''t done anything." Chilard was originally concentrating on watching Han Ming''s movements in the sky. At this moment, when Valerie suddenly asked him a question, he was a little confused.


    "You old idiot!! Hurry up and absorb the energy of the magic crystal to recover your strength. If that kid succeeds later, you have to save him at the first time. Otherwise, even if you bleed to death, you''ll die!! Fool!"


    "Ah, why didn''t you say it earlier! You stinky woman!" Chilard was enlightened by Valerie''s words, and his old face blushed. He quickly absorbed the magic energy and waited for the result of Han Ming''s struggle with the Hydra Emperor at any time.


    "The... the... the tornado..."


    A cavalryman was dumbfounded and almost couldn''t speak anymore.


    The huge tornado had actually stopped rotating at this time and had turned into a huge ice sculpture that connected the sky above and the ground below.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Can... can the wind also be frozen?"


    Behrman gulped and swallowed his saliva. He only felt his mouth dry. Such a shocking scene, even if he just heard about it, he had never heard of it before.


    "Han, my young friend!"


    Mullen ran back from afar again. Seeing the scene in the sky, he was also stunned.


    "This... Is this the power of the sixth - level... Hydra Emperor?"


    "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    A shrill scream came from the sky. This scream was mixed with sadness, pain, and unwillingness.


    "Let it out, let it out, and you''ll feel better."


    Mullen looked at Han Ming in the sky and said with a heartache.


    "Gratitude and love are originally an unsolvable multiple - choice question. Han, my young friend, I hope you can figure it out. I believe you will make the right choice. Sometimes, people don''t live just for these two things."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Han Ming scratched his body like a madman. Scales mixed with blood fell down one after another. He cried bitterly, but not because of the pain, but because of the heartache.


    "A man, how can he cry?"


    "Okay, this is the last time I cry. I will never do it again."


    Han Ming''s mind was still echoing with the gentle voice of Kuro.


    "Never again, never again!!"


    Han Ming roared and wiped the tears on his face.


    "No matter what will happen to us in the future, no matter whether I will kill you or not, it is you, Kuro, who made me have a deep - seated love and made me mature. Thank you, really thank you..."


    Han Ming wiped the tears on his face with a pair of blood - stained hands, and his eyes radiated a tenacious expression.


    "Get back!!"


    Han Ming roared to the sky, put his hands behind him, and tore off the last few snake heads together at the roots.


    "Roar..."


    The Hydra Emperor finally let out the last reluctant wail and turned into a beam of light and shadow and fled into Han Ming''s body.


    "Behave yourself!!"


    Han Ming violently operated the Water God Skill and firmly imprisoned the core of the Hydra Emperor next to his own core.


    The snowfall in the sky stopped.


    "Quick, catch him! He succeeded!!"


    Mullen shouted from afar, crying with joy.


    Valerie had been waiting below. She quickly ran over and hugged Han Ming who was falling down.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Chilard quickly pressed his hands on Han Ming''s chest who had fainted, and the wooden magic energy kept pouring in.


    "What''s your name?"


    Li Chengfeng looked at the woman who was swallowing food greedily and asked gently.


    "Kuro."


    "Um, it''s a very nice name. Eat slowly, don''t be in a hurry." Li Chengfeng gently picked up a handkerchief and wiped the grease on Kuro''s mouth.


    Kuro''s body suddenly leaned back and dodged, looking at Li Chengfeng warily.


    "Hehe, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. Besides, with your strength, I have no chance to hurt you either."


    Kuro sighed softly and said sadly: "I''m afraid I can''t use my power casually anymore in the future. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious."


    "I''m full. Goodbye." Kuro wiped her mouth and stood up to leave.


    Li Chengfeng quickly left the table and said: "How can you leave like this? Look at you. You don''t even have clothes on."


    Kuro looked down at herself. The tattered clothes were indeed too conspicuous.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to buy two sets of clothes that fit you."


    Li Chengfeng smiled and reached out to pull Kuro''s hand, but was dodged by Kuro again.


    At night.


    Li Chengfeng gently jumped onto the roof and quietly stood behind Kuro, listening to the woman who was squatting on the eaves and sobbing in front of him.


    "I dare not see him again..."


    Li Chengfeng sighed softly, sat quietly beside Kuro, and asked gently: "Are you thinking about your sweetheart? Why dare you not see him again?"


    Kuro shook her head painfully: "You don''t understand, you don''t understand anything. I don''t want him to see me in this ghostly state. If I go crazy in front of him and accidentally hurt him, I will hate myself for a lifetime."


    Kuro carefully took out the rough wooden carving, as cautious as holding a night - blooming cereus that was about to wither at any moment.


    Her delicate fingers gently wiped the carving and stroked along every pattern.


    "This is the direction he once carved..."


    Li Chengfeng looked at the woman in front of him. Her big, clear and bright eyes were full of tenderness. She looked at the wooden carving in her hand as if she was looking at her own whole world.


    "What kind of person on earth can win such love from you. I think he must be a very excellent man."


    Kuro couldn''t hear any external sounds in her ears anymore. There was only this wooden carving in her eyes, only the man she was thinking of in her heart.


    "Do you really not want to find him? If you want to, I am willing to accompany you to find him. Even if it is to the ends of the earth, I am willing to accompany you. I believe that since you love him so deeply, he will definitely not care about your current appearance. I don''t understand love and haven''t experienced it either, but I''ve heard that no matter how far the distance and difficulties are, they can''t stop love."


    Kuro''s tears flowed gently, and suddenly her body shuddered violently.


    "What''s wrong?" Li Chengfeng asked hurriedly.


    "No! No! I can''t think of him! Can''t think of him!!"


    Kuro''s eyes began to slowly fill with blood and turned slightly red.


    "Can''t! As soon as I think of him, I can''t control myself! You quickly go, leave here quickly!"


    Kuro anxiously pushed Li Chengfeng.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Li Chengfeng was pushed far away by Kuro and asked anxiously.


    "Quiet, quiet..." Kuro gasped violently and quickly wiped the tears on her face. She stared at the wooden carving in front of her. When she was emotional, she would trigger the murderous intent, but it was also when she looked at the wooden carving and touched the deepest chord in her heart that she could maintain the most stable calm.


    The two were contradictory to each other, but also blended with each other.


    "Ha... Ha..." Kuro tightly grasped the wooden carving, and the ups and downs of her chest gradually calmed down.


    "I must be able to find that balance point."

 Chapter 176: New Year

    Chapter 176: New Year


    Colorful lights shone on the streets of Norad.


    The street was already crowded with people.


    This was a special moment.


    People looked up expectantly, with their hands crossed over their chests and their eyes fixed on the sky.


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The clear night sky like a happy spring was filled with a huge fiery red column of light shooting straight into the sky.


    "It''s coming!!"


    "Here it comes!!"


    The column of light rose into the sky and suddenly burst open. Colorful light spots were scattered into the vast night sky, adorning the stars in the sky like a beautiful wedding dress.


    More than a dozen huge flower magic ships flew across the sky. The heads and tails of the ships were connected, and the bizarre singing flowers placed on the gunwales opened their gorgeous petals. The joyous and melodious music fell from the sky, bathing everyone''s bodies and hearts.


    "Happy New Year!!!"


    The New Year in the Northern Alliance Continent was set in summer, the day when the starry sky was the most brilliant.


    "Happy New Year!!"


    A girl in a cute short skirt stood on tiptoe lightly and kissed her lover''s cheek affectionately.


    "Happy New Year!!"


    A quiet and peaceful woman with a satisfied smile on her face handed a bowl of cool and sweet summer melon juice to her husband.


    "Happy New Year!!"


    Outside the Imperial Palace of the Rhine Empire, the imperial guards were wearing fiery red light helmets, with the red Doran flowers offered by the citizens stuck on their helmets.


    "Happy New Year!!"


    Countless common people celebrated the festival across the country.


    Outside the gate of the Magic Guild, magic flowers released by wood mages were in full bloom. Above the gate, there was a flower vine symbolizing peace and joy.


    "Happy New Year, President!"


    The busy magicians welcomed the two presidents of the Magic Guild with smiles on their faces.


    "Hehe, Happy New Year to you all!"


    Valerie shook hands and chatted with every magician in front of her kindly.


    "Don''t keep a straight face. Smile."


    Valerie poked Chilard''s waist quietly.


    "Grandpa Chilard, this... this is the fresh berry soup I made myself. Thank you for curing my mother''s illness."


    A little girl about seven or eight years old, looking dirty all over, held a bowl of thin soup and handed it to Chilard. The broken edge of the small bowl had many small notches, and there were several black spots floating on the thin soup, which were smeared from the little girl''s muddy fingers.


    "Little sister, your fresh berry soup is dirty. Come here, give me the bowl, and I''ll get you a new one."


    A young magician was afraid that the little girl would annoy the vice president with a strange temperament, so he hurried forward and tried to take the not - so - clean small bowl from the little girl''s hand.


    "No, don''t..."


    The little girl, who had never seen so many noble magicians, was already a little trembling. Seeing someone coming to take her fresh berry soup, her little nose wrinkled, and her bright big eyes began to turn slightly red.


    Chilard kept his face straight and reached out to take the small bowl.


    "Vice President, this..."


    The young magician hesitated.


    Chilard looked expressionlessly at the expectant little girl, tilted his head back, and swallowed all the fresh berry soup.


    Valerie looked at Chilard with a smile.


    "How is it?"


    The little girl looked at Chilard expectantly.


    As time passed second by second, Chilard''s old face remained tight.


    "No, is it not good..."


    The little girl was a little panicked.


    Chilard''s face was cold. He handed the small bowl back to the little girl and strode into the Magic Guild.


    The little girl looked at Chilard''s back aggrievedly, pursed her small mouth, and was very sad.


    "This soup is good. You should make it often in the future. Bring it to the Magic Guild after you finish making it. Here''s some money."


    Chilard squeezed out a sentence stiffly and entered the Magic Guild.


    "This old ghost, he was actually so moved but still pretended to be indifferent." Valerie chuckled.


    "Yahoo!!! Great!!!"


    The little girl jumped for joy, struggled to lift a small wooden bucket beside her, gave it to the group of magicians, and ran away happily, jumping and bouncing.


    "Tsk tsk, let me have a taste."


    The young magician scooped out a bowl tentatively and took a light sip.


    "Ugh..."


    The young magician''s face immediately turned pale. He grabbed his neck with both hands and vomited violently on the ground.


    "Hehe."


    President Valerie laughed happily.


    Inside the Magic Guild.


    "Are you awake?"


    Valerie came to the side of a huge bed surrounded by white curtains. Chilard was sitting on a small chair at the head of the bed, smiling at the person lying on the bed.


    "He should be awake. It has been half a month already. You come here to restore his body at a fixed time every day. It''s really rare." Valerie teased.


    "This is my masterpiece. Of course I''ll care about it."


    Chilard said toughly.


    The person on the bed moved slightly.


    "About to wake up?"


    Han Ming slightly opened his eyes, and what he saw were the gazes of a man and a woman.


    "Old fart, where am I? And who is this..."


    Han Ming looked at Valerie''s unfamiliar face in confusion and asked. He had woken up from a comfortable sleep, but his good mood was spoiled again by this female voice.


    "This is Valerie, the president of the Magic Guild of the Rhine Empire. Don''t worry. The effect of the transformation potion will wear off soon, and then you can regain your original appearance."


    "Hmm... Why am I here?"


    Han Ming slowly sat up, rubbing his aching temples. His last memory was what Mullen said beside him when he was unconscious.


    "Hello. I''ve admired your name for a long time."


    Valerie smiled and reached out her right hand, thinking in her heart that this kid was really lucky to have survived such a torment. Thinking of Han Ming''s terrifying Hydra Emperor beast soul and his sharp water magic, she had infinite feelings in her heart. The time for water magic to thrive had come.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Oh, hello, respected President Valerie. Look at me. I just woke up and my head is still a little muddled. I even forgot to greet you."


    "Hehe, don''t be polite. Your injury has basically healed."


    "Where is Mr. Mullen?"


    Chilard curled his lips and said, "That dead old ghost is busy attending the New Year''s court banquet of the Rhine Empire. He doesn''t care about you."


    Valerie glared at Chilard resentfully and said, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Mullen is now the king of the Monte Empire, and this kind of social event must be attended. He has been guarding you all afternoon."


    "Um, thank you both... But you just said, New Year?"


    Han Ming was a little surprised. He had been in this world for several years, but due to some misunderstandings, he had never encountered the New Year festival. The word "New Year" here was understood by Han Ming in his own way, equivalent to the Spring Festival in China or Christmas in Western countries.


    "Yes, today is New Year''s Day. In a few hours, it will be the start time of the New Year''s court banquet."


    A hasty sound of footsteps came from outside the room.


    A person in servant''s clothes ran into the room quickly, greeted Valerie and Chilard respectfully, and looked at Han Ming in surprise and said, "Miss Han, you''re awake!! Mr. Mullen sent me to confirm. Great, you finally woke up."


    Hearing this, Chilard moved back two steps soundlessly, thinking that this kid hated being called by a female title the most and might explode! It was better for him to stay away.


    But at this moment, Han Ming was thinking about his own world, and all he could think of were the lively and happy scenes of the Spring Festival. He didn''t hear what the person called him.


    "Honored President Valerie and President Chilard, Mr. Mullen sent me to invite you and Miss Han to attend the banquet. There is less than two hours left until the start of the banquet. Let''s go quickly."


    The servant said respectfully.


    "Let''s go!"


    Han Ming jumped off the bed lightly, and the two lumps on his chest trembled up and down.


    Han Ming''s face had three black lines drawn on it, obviously very annoyed.


    Clang clang clang...


    A burst of gongs and drums sounded outside the Magic Guild. A large number of court bands came to the outside of the Magic Guild along with the royal guards.


    Berryman rushed into the Magic Guild.


    "Miss Han!! I''m here!!!"


    Berryman rushed into the room with a big bunch of gorgeous flowers in his hand. Seeing the two presidents in the room and Han Ming standing in front of the bed staring at him, Han Ming''s eyebrow twitched slightly, while Chilard and Valerie watched Berryman with schadenfreude.


    Berryman nervously put the flowers on the table and rubbed his hands on his pants, his big face blushing.


    "What did you just call me?" Han Ming asked with a dark face.


    "Miss... Miss Han."


    Berryman was overjoyed. The person he had been longing for finally spoke to him.


    "Your grandma Han!" Han Ming kicked Berryman flying to the wall with one foot.


    "Audacious!!"


    The personal guards following Berryman drew their weapons one after another.


    A gust of wind swept through, rolling up the weapons of Berryman''s personal guards and flying out of the window in a flurry.


    "The Magic Guild doesn''t allow you to act recklessly!" Valerie''s face was gloomy, obviously annoyed by the actions of the two personal guards.


    "Quickly, get out. What do you have to do here!"


    Berryman hurriedly dismissed the two guards. The two guards were also terrified. Who would dare to take action against Berryman on weekdays? So now that Han Ming suddenly kicked Berryman away, the two guards were quite unaccustomed to it. In their excitement, they actually took out their weapons in the Magic Guild. They regretted it in their hearts. Fortunately, it was New Year''s Day, and President Valerie didn''t want to make too much of a fuss about it. Otherwise, things might have gotten out of hand.


    "Go!"


    Han Ming led the way and strode out of the door. Chilard tilted his head high and snorted coldly, following closely behind Han Ming.


    Valerie smiled and helped Berryman up.


    "So beautiful... Even angry, you''re so beautiful. I like it so much..."


    Berryman held his chin with both hands, and his eyes twinkled with little stars.


    "You''re really hopeless." Valerie shook her head helplessly.


    It was better not to tell this kid for now. Otherwise, if he found out that Han Ming was a man, he might not be able to accept the fact and would suffer a huge blow. Anyway, in another seven or eight days, Han Ming would regain his true form. At most, Berryman would think that Han Ming had suddenly disappeared. It was better than letting his hope be shattered.


    Han Ming was led by the servant onto the carriage, and Chilard lifted the curtain and sat in as well.


    "Han kid, you''ve advanced, haven''t you? I see that you are already a third - stage sixth - rank grand magician now."


    The carriage drove smoothly on the wide street. Outside, there were bursts of gongs and drums, and the festive atmosphere was brimming with joy.


    Han Ming nodded slightly. In fact, after the previous turmoil, his strength had jumped directly from third - stage fifth - rank to third - stage seventh - rank. However, his actual strength could not be perceived by the magicians in this world. Whether Han Ming was seventh - rank, eighth - rank, or ninth - rank, in the eyes of outsiders, he was still at the peak of sixth - rank.


    Such a leap in ranks was partly because his body had undergone earth - shattering changes after being possessed by the Hydra Emperor, and partly thanks to Chilard, the fourth - stage magic mentor, who had been repairing his body every day for half a month. The water magic energy was absorbed into the wood magic energy, which was a big step up in both the quality and quantity of the magic energy in his body.


    The little guy was still asleep. Han Ming glanced briefly at the small cloth bag at his waist.


    I wonder when this guy will break out of his cocoon.

 Chapter 177: Fatty Roge

    Chapter 177: Fatty Roge


    Several carriages sped past on the street.


    Under the leadership of Berryman, the group smoothly arrived at the Imperial Palace of the Rhine Empire.


    At this moment, outside the huge banquet hall of the palace, there was already a bustling crowd standing.


    Among them were business magnates from all walks of life, governors who held military power in their respective regions, prominent royal nobles, and highly regarded master magicians. There were also envoys from the Monte Empire and the Cabo Empire.


    Every year during the Spring Festival of the Northern Alliance Continent, each country would send envoys to neighboring countries to offer congratulations. This was an established custom.


    At this time, the Monte Empire had already perished, and even the current King Mullen was residing in the Rhine Empire. Naturally, the other two countries no longer needed to send envoys to the Monte Empire. Also, precisely because the Rhine Empire now gathered the kings of two empires, this festival seemed more grand than in previous years.


    Many long - unseen old monsters also flocked to the Imperial Palace of the Rhine Empire.


    Even King Beulah Barkenson dale of the Cabo Empire personally came.


    King Beulah Barkenson dale of the Cabo Empire.


    King Kenny Boltwood of the Rhine Empire.


    King Amabel Mullen of the Monte Empire.


    The three kings gathered in the Rhine Empire. This was a grand celebration of the New Year and also a historically significant day for the three countries to sign the allied agreement.


    As the prince of the Rhine Empire, Berryman naturally couldn''t always accompany Han Ming and the others. He had to go and receive envoys from various countries. After reluctantly saying goodbye, he left Han Ming and the others, looking back every three steps.


    Han Ming followed Valerie and Chilard into the banquet hall. Along the way, people constantly greeted the two magic presidents with respect and speculated about Han Ming''s identity.


    It was more appropriate to call this place a great hall rather than a hall.


    Judging by his estimation, this banquet hall could accommodate at least two thousand people without being crowded.


    "Han Xiao You, you''re awake. That''s great!"


    Mullen politely parted with the VIP in front of him for a moment and happily came to Han Ming.


    "Hehe, thank you, Mr. Mullen, for your concern."


    Mullen smiled happily and sized up Han Ming. Seeing that Han Ming really had nothing unusual, the stone in his heart finally dropped.


    "Chilard, the old ghost, when will Han Xiao You''s body change back?"


    Mullen stared at Chilard, scowling and frowning.


    "Um... In another seven or eight days."


    Chilard said guiltily.


    Speaking of which, Han Ming''s experience of the previous danger was greatly related to him, Chilard. If it weren''t for Han Ming''s transformation, he wouldn''t have gone crazy due to being unfamiliar with his physical condition, and naturally, he wouldn''t have been fought over by the Hydra Emperor. Thinking back to that day, if it weren''t for Han Ming finally regaining his senses, and if the Hydra Emperor had rushed into Norad, it would surely have been a catastrophe.


    "I''ll settle the account with you later!"


    Mullen glared at Chilard and quickly smiled and took Han Ming''s hand: "Come on, Han Xiao You! You''ll follow me at this banquet."


    Han Ming nodded with a smile. In fact, he didn''t like such lively scenes. But he also understood that Mullen, being in a foreign land now, really needed the support of his own people. Counting, apart from Vivian and Charles, he was really the closest person to him. With Gugel''s defection, Mullen must have been very sad psychologically. But he didn''t mention it, and Han Ming didn''t feel it was appropriate to bring it up actively.


    Mullen happily introduced people to Han Ming along the way. The VIPs all looked at the valiant girl beside Mullen in surprise, wondering what kind of family background this girl had.


    Han Ming just kept nodding with a smile all the way and never spoke.


    "Come on, Han Xiao You, let me introduce this person to you solemnly."


    Mullen brought Han Ming to a fat man in luxurious clothes and said with a smile.


    Han Ming saw that Mullen was even a little restrained in front of this fat man and was very curious. What kind of person could make a king of a country attach so much importance?


    "Hello, Miss Han."


    The fat man had a kind smile on his face, and the fat on his face trembled and squeezed together, giving a very comical yet friendly feeling.


    Han Ming reached out his hand with doubt and shook hands with the fat man.


    Why did this fat man look so familiar?


    "Can I have a chat with Miss Han?"


    The fat man unexpectedly made this strange invitation.


    Mullen was obviously taken aback too. Thinking about it, how could this prominent figure know Han Xiao You? It didn''t make sense. Moreover, Han Xiao You had now transformed into a female, and it was even less likely for her to make friends in such a short time.


    The fat man led the way with a smile and walked to a corner with Han Ming.


    "Mr. Han, long time no see." The fat man looked at Han Ming with a smile.


    "You are..."


    Han Ming''s doubts deepened. How did this fat man know he was a man?


    Seeing that Han Ming didn''t recognize him, the fat man smiled and said, "Do you still have the VIP card I gave you?"


    VIP card?


    "Oh...!" Han Ming slapped his forehead and suddenly realized: "The Big Boss of the Mercenary Auction House in the Underground City, Mr. Roge, who bought the Blood Pomegranate Stone for Ku Luo for a large sum of money and then sold three magic beast cores successively!"


    This fat man was exactly the fat man, the backstage big BOSS of the Mercenary Auction House, Roge, whom Han Ming had met before when he bought the Blood Pomegranate Stone for Ku Luo in the auction house in the underground city.


    "So it''s Mr. Roge. May I ask how you saw through my identity?" Han Ming was very curious.


    Hearing this, Roge laughed heartily and said mysteriously, "In this world, there is nothing I don''t want to know and nothing I can''t know."


    Han Ming''s understanding of Roge immediately increased another level. This fat man didn''t look remarkable on the surface, but his power was unpredictable.


    "Mr. Han, I''ve been missing you since we parted that day."


    Roge looked at Han Ming meaningfully. From a second - stage first - rank water mage, in a short time, he leaped to a second - stage sixth - rank water grand magician. With such strength, plus the fact that Han Ming won the championship of the Three - Kingdom League some time ago. After Queen Vivian sacrificed herself for the country and smashed the magic seal barrier, he led the seed experts of the three countries to break through the demon world defense line and escape from Phila City with his own strength. Later, he also created the amazing incident of the Hydra Emperor seizing the body outside Chilard Castle. All these made Roge clearly understand that Han Ming, whom he just got to know out of temporary interest at that time, was really not a wrong judgment.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Where, Mr. Roge is being too polite." Han Ming said modestly.


    Seeing Han Ming so modest, Roge''s fondness for him increased a lot. He leaned his head slightly towards Han Ming and whispered, "Mr. Han, I didn''t really want to come to this imperial banquet today, but I couldn''t resist the joint invitation of the three kings. I don''t really care about their faces. What really attracts me is you."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Han Ming was strange in his heart. Roge''s face was really not small, but why did he look at himself so differently.


    "You know, I''m in the auction house business. What our industry values most is judgment. We can always dig out the glittering gems from a pile of sludge, remove the impurities, polish the edges and corners, and finally turn them into peerless gems. And you are the gem I value. In my opinion, Mr. Han''s future achievements will be immeasurable. You will definitely not be limited to this small Northern Alliance Continent. The sky outside is very vast. There is where you can show your talents."


    Roge said confidently.


    "Hehe, Mr. Roge is overpraising." Han Ming was very calm in his heart and didn''t feel complacent about Roge''s praise. He knew that he had a heavy task on his shoulders. After the signing of the allied agreement of the three countries, the three countries would officially declare war on the demon world. At that time, he would surely be at the forefront of the battlefield and might even carry out some extremely dangerous tasks with a slim chance of survival. Whether he could survive was uncertain. As for the world outside the Northern Alliance Continent, he hadn''t considered it yet.


    "Mr. Han, you still have the VIP card in your hand, right?" Roge reminded.


    Han Ming was a bit strange. Roge mentioned the VIP card twice. He wondered if there was any special meaning.


    "Yes, I do."


    Roge nodded with a smile and said, "I rarely issue this VIP card. And you are the only person in the entire Northern Alliance Continent who has a VIP card. Believe it or not, this is the fact."


    "Oh?" Roge''s words aroused Han Ming''s curiosity. It seemed that this fat man had something in mind.


    "This VIP card doesn''t just mean that you can get great preferential treatment in our Mercenary Auction House. Moreover, it also means that as long as you show the VIP card, I, Roge, will fulfill one of your wishes, any wish!" Roge laughed.


    "Hehe." Han Ming laughed lightly, thinking that Roge was boasting a bit too much. Any wish, did he think he was the Creator?


    Roge didn''t say a word and just smiled and looked at Han Ming.


    Han Ming hesitated for a moment and said, "I want a frost giant dragon. Can you give it to me?"


    Hearing this, Roge laughed heartily, patted Han Ming on the shoulder, and said, "Is this your wish? One month later, I''ll have someone send it to you."


    "What!?" Han Ming was suddenly shocked, and his voice also increased several decibels. People around looked over here.


    This fat man didn''t seem to be joking. The frost giant dragon was a top - level existence even among the dragon race. Did this fat man really have the ability to get a dragon and give it to himself? Was this joke too big?


    "Of course, it''s dead." Roge chuckled and added another sentence.


    With the joint invitation of the three kings and Mullen''s attitude towards the fat man before, Han Ming was deeply shocked. What this guy said was very likely to be true.


    "I was just joking just now." Han Ming quickly retracted his words.


    "Hehe, I knew you were joking. And I also know what you want. Well, keep this wish for now. Whenever you''re ready, just tell me. Anytime is okay."


    Han Ming frowned slightly and asked, "You''re offering me such favorable conditions. You won''t ask for anything in return, will you?"


    Roge laughed heartily again and said loudly, "My condition is very simple. As long as you become an honorary elder of our Mercenary Auction House, in the future, if our Mercenary Auction House encounters difficulties, and you can help us resolve one crisis, we''ll call it even."


    "Do you think I have this strength?" Han Ming shook his head with a smile.


    Roge patted Han Ming''s shoulder forcefully and said, "Forgot what I said before? My judgment has always been accurate. To put it unpleasantly, your strength is nothing in my eyes right now. But I believe that in the future, you will surely achieve great things. I can say this here. Just remember it."


    After saying that, the fat man Roge smiled and turned to leave.


    "What? Han Xiao You, what did he say to you?"


    Mullen had been nervously watching from a distance. Seeing that Roge had left, he hurried over to inquire.


    "Is that fat man very powerful?" Han Ming asked to confirm.


    Mullen nodded significantly and said, "He''s not from the Northern Alliance Continent. You can say that he doesn''t belong to any continent. As you know, the average strength of demon soldiers is much higher than that of our human army. If we fight head - on, we humans don''t have the confidence to win. Then, what is the fastest way to quickly improve the strength of the human army?"


    "Equipment!"


    Han Ming answered.


    "That''s right! It''s equipment! Roge''s power is unfathomable. You can say that as long as he nods and agrees to support us without reservation, the chance for us to defeat the demon soldiers will increase by at least 30%!"


    Mullen said excitedly.


    "It''s just that Roge doesn''t have a good view of the human army of the Northern Alliance Continent. This time, nominally, it''s the signing of the allied agreement of the three countries, but in fact, it''s just for him to watch. We need to show him how tenacious the people of the Northern Alliance Continent are. Let him understand that investing in the Northern Alliance Continent is a win - win situation for him."


    Hearing this, Han Ming''s body shook violently.


    Regarding what Roge, the fat man, said before, Han Ming had a deeper understanding. So that''s how it is...


    This fat man had actually secretly decided to help the Northern Alliance Continent fight against the demon soldiers. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come here. Obviously, Roge wanted to do himself a huge favor.

 Chapter 179: Shining Brightly (Part Two)

Chapter 179: Shining Brightly (Part Two)

 Chapter 179: Shining Brightly (Part Two)

Chapter 179: Shining Brightly (Part Two)

 Chapter 180: Shining Brightly (Part Three)

Chapter 180: Shining Brightly (Part Three)

 Chapter 181: Shining Brightly (Part Four)

Chapter 181: Shining Brightly (Part Four)

 Chapter 182 Agreement

    Chapter 182 Agreement


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    All three kings stood up excitedly.


    "Of course. I, Roge, always keep my word. Let''s not rush to discuss this matter for now. We''ll work out the cooperation plan in detail after the banquet."


    Roge leisurely held a goblet of fine wine and took a gentle sip.


    "This fine wine blended with Naso flowers and lava snake gallbladder is truly wonderful. It''s only on the Northern Alliance continent that one can taste such a great vintage. How about we don''t talk business at the banquet and just enjoy the fine wine?"


    "Great! Just enjoy the fine wine!"


    With a stone lifted from their hearts, the three kings were in high spirits.


    Under everyone''s attention, Han Ming returned to his seat.


    After several spectacular performances, the atmosphere of the banquet reached its climax.


    Seeing that King Rein was passionately discussing something with the other two kings and had no time to pay attention to him, Beriman hurriedly picked up a glass of wine and walked quickly towards Han Ming.


    Seeing Beriman walking towards him from afar, Han Ming was very impatient. He got up from his seat and walked towards the table where Chilade was sitting.


    This small area was full of people from the Magic Guild, belonging to the magicians'' territory. As a magician, it was only natural for Han Ming to sit there. But Beriman hesitated for a moment. Finally, he sighed and walked back to his own seat.


    "That silly boy seems to be quite persistent with you."


    Chilade teased.


    Han Ming rolled his eyes and sat down beside Chilade.


    "How''s Xiaoqi?"


    As soon as Han Ming woke up, he was brought to the palace and had no time to inquire about Xiaoqi''s condition. Now that he finally had some free time, he hurriedly asked about Xiaoqi''s news.


    "It''s okay. He won''t die. This kid is the hope of our human race. Of course, we can''t let anything happen to him. Don''t worry. Xiaoqi has been placed in a safe place. No one dares to touch him."


    Valerie had also heard about Xiaoqi''s matter. At this moment, she explained it to Han Ming.


    Han Ming thought for a while and said, "Isn''t he placed in the Magic Guild?"


    Valerie and Chilade nodded simultaneously.


    "Even I can think of it. Could it be that others can''t?" Han Ming was still a little worried. Xiaoqi''s safety was a matter of great importance to the survival of humanity. At present, only Xiaoqi could destroy the magic array in the Demon Realm. If he died, humanity would be completely hopeless.


    "What does it matter if you know?" Valerie raised her head proudly and said, "I bet they don''t dare to rush into the Magic Guild to kill people. You should actually hope that they do such a reckless thing. With Xiaoqi, the humans of the Northern Alliance only have the possibility of destroying the magic array in the Demon Realm. If they really dare to storm the Magic Guild, then things will be simple. We can directly call a large number of high-level magicians from the Floating City and blow those demon soldiers to pieces. They won''t even be able to return to the Demon Realm."


    Han Ming knew something about the Floating City''s partiality, so he hurriedly asked, "Then can we ask the Floating City to send someone to help us resist the demon army now?"


    This time, before Valerie could speak, Chilade laughed first.


    "What''s wrong? What are you laughing at?" Han Ming was puzzled.


    Chilade coughed twice and said with a smile, "Do you know how big this world is? Do you know how many countries in this world are in trouble and how many countries are facing aggression? How could the Floating City send a large army of magicians to help us resist the demon army in such a remote area as the Northern Alliance continent? If they had to help every place in trouble, the Floating City would never have peace. Besides, do you know why a Magic Guild is established in each country?"


    Han Ming thought for a while and understood a little: "If it''s just to gather people with the potential to become magicians from all over, then it would probably be enough to just establish a magic academy. Establishing a Magic Guild is probably partly to directly report some important matters to the Floating City and also partly like a force dispatched by the Floating City in each country. This force can help a country get through difficulties at critical moments."


    Chilade smiled and said, "Exactly. That''s basically what it means."


    Han Ming nodded. He thought that there was no such thing as doing good deeds for nothing in this world. Especially an organization like the Floating City. It was estimated that there were some ulterior motives for establishing the Magic Guild. However, in any case, they were willing to help the humans of other countries, which was an objective fact. As long as they were willing to do good deeds, what their original intention was actually didn''t matter much.


    By midnight, the banquet finally ended.


    The guests successively stepped forward to offer farewell toasts to the three kings.


    At this time, those who were paying attention had already noticed that those who didn''t quite take Maren seriously before now had a somewhat softened attitude towards him. Of course, Han Ming and Shang Que played a role in this.


    For a country, no one can guarantee that it will never decline. But as long as the spirit of the country still exists, it is worthy of people''s admiration. As a magician from the Mont Empire, Han Ming dared to stand up when the country''s dignity was about to be trampled on and won everyone''s recognition in one fell swoop. This was a spirit of serving the country and the people.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    And this female magician who performed excellently at the palace banquet was also deeply remembered by everyone present.


    As the guests gradually dispersed and Han Ming was about to leave with Chilade and the others, a waiter ran up to Han Ming in small steps and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Upon hearing this, Han Ming nodded and said, "President Valerie, Old Ghost Chilade, you go back first. I have something to deal with temporarily."


    The two presidents knew that Han Ming had shone brightly today and that it was quite normal for the three kings to summon him. So they smiled and left.


    Following the waiter, Han Ming left the banquet hall and ran around on the small path in the palace for a while until he came to a not-so-large building.


    There were twelve fourth-level War Souls guarding in front of this building.


    Such a big move, apart from the three kings, who else could afford it?


    Under the guidance of the waiter, Han Ming walked into the building.


    It was a narrow corridor. There was a middle-aged man standing in the corridor with an expressionless face and a moderate figure. Han Ming was slightly taken aback. To his surprise, although the middle-aged man was just standing there, Han Ming had the illusion that there was nothing there. If he hadn''t been watching that person with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have noticed that there was a living person standing there at all. This feeling made Han Ming very uncomfortable. If this person appeared behind him, he would definitely have no perception.


    "Han Ming?"


    The middle-aged man asked.


    "This is Roge''s personal guard." The waiter hurriedly introduced to Han Ming.


    Han Ming nodded slightly, with a hint of playful look in his eyes. There was only Roge''s guard in this corridor, and the three kings actually let him guard alone in the corridor. On the one hand, they believed in his strength, and on the other hand, they probably wanted to show goodwill to Roge. If Roge had ill intentions, this guard could rush in and be directly harmful to the three kings. Of course, Maren''s strength was also there.


    This was a kind of gesture.


    "You gave a wonderful performance today. No wonder Mr. Roge appreciates you. Even I''m interested in you."


    The middle-aged man still had an expressionless face, and every word he said seemed to be just for the sake of talking to people, without any emotion at all.


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Han Ming smiled slightly and continued walking towards the end of the corridor. When he approached the middle-aged man, the middle-aged man suddenly made a move against Han Ming.


    With Han Ming''s strong close-combat ability, he only saw a blur flashing in front of his eyes and then disappeared in an instant.


    Han Ming only had time to raise his right hand, and the attack was already over.


    "Hmm, not bad. Being able to see my move already shows that you''re remarkable."


    Han Ming''s body stiffened, and a wound as thin as a silk thread appeared on his neck. The wound was so slight that even blood couldn''t seep out.


    "Sigh!"


    Han Ming let out a long sigh. Today, he finally knew what it meant to be outdone by someone greater. If the guard had really intended to take his life just now, he was afraid that his head would have been separated from his body by now.


    And the waiter didn''t see anything at all. He only saw Han Ming walk up to the middle-aged man and then inexplicably raise his right hand.


    "You are someone Mr. Roge values, so I''ll give you a hint too."


    The middle-aged man said as he slightly raised his head. Below his neck and above his chest, there was a black eagle head tattooed on his collarbone.


    "No matter what kind of experiences you have in the future, as long as you find that you are going to be enemies with someone like me, whose collarbone has an eagle head tattooed on it, then run away immediately. Run as far as you can and preferably don''t let them develop hostility towards you. Remember this point."


    Han Ming nodded gently.


    This person''s strength was simply immeasurable. The toughest opponent Han Ming had ever faced was his own master, Li Xiaotian, but Li Xiaotian''s movements were not as fast as this middle-aged man''s. He just didn''t know who was stronger between Li Xiaotian in his prime and this middle-aged man.


    Following the waiter through the corridor, Han Ming came to a small room.


    Roge and the three kings were already there.


    "Come, sit down."


    Seeing Han Ming coming, Roge got up with a smile to greet him.


    Seeing this, the three kings were all taken aback. Although Roge seemed easy to get along with on the surface during the performance, the arrogance deep in his bones could be felt by anyone. Even when facing them, the three kings, Roge only nodded and smiled. And now he actually got up to greet Han Ming.


    Although Han Ming was strong, it was far from enough for someone of Roge''s status to attach such importance to him.


    Roge took Han Ming''s hand and sat him down at the wooden table. At this moment, the seating arrangement was that the three kings sat on one side, while Roge and Han Ming sat on the other side.


    In terms of status, Han Ming should definitely have sat on the other side.


    "Do you know what we''re going to do sitting here?"


    Roge asked with a smile.


    Han Ming smiled and didn''t speak.


    "We are going to sign a cooperation agreement. What do you think? Have you thought it over? Just tell me one wish, and I''ll sign this cooperation agreement right now." Roge proposed his condition with a smile.

 Chapter 183 Scheme

    Chapter 183 Scheme


    Han Ming smiled and said, "Since you''re willing to come here, you must have made up your mind to cooperate with us. Does it make any difference whether I mention my wish or not?"


    The three kings looked at each other, all feeling confused. What exactly were these two guys talking about?


    It sounded as if Roge wanted to help Han Ming fulfill a wish, and this wish was closely related to the cooperation agreement.


    Upon hearing this, Roge laughed and said, "You should know that there are so many countries in the world that are eager to cooperate with me. And the difficulties they are currently facing are much smaller than yours. Relatively speaking, my risk is also much lower. If I really provide you with a large amount of equipment and supplies, to put it bluntly, if you still can''t repel the demon army in the end, won''t I lose everything? My friend Han, you have to understand one thing. I''m a businessman."


    Roge was meticulous in his thinking. Knowing that Han Ming''s gender was a minor secret, he didn''t address him as Mr. Han but directly called him friend Han.


    "Moreover, I haven''t signed the agreement yet. It just depends on what you say. If you agree, we''ll sign the agreement right away. If you don''t, then I can only regretfully cancel this cooperation."


    "What!?"


    The three kings were taken aback upon hearing this.


    "Mr. Roge, didn''t we agree earlier? As a famous merchant renowned throughout the world, you surely won''t go back on your word, will you?"


    Upon hearing this, Han Ming lowered his head and pondered.


    The people present all quietly waited for Han Ming''s answer.


    And the three kings were obviously somewhat anxious, looking forward to Han Ming with anticipation. They thought to themselves that no matter what kind of request the fat man Roge made, for the sake of the humans on the Northern Alliance continent, they would agree to him. Besides, he was willing to help Han Ming fulfill a wish. Such a person had great influence. Being able to have him help fulfill a wish was a good thing that one could never dream of. Although the three kings had vaguely guessed that fulfilling this wish would definitely come at a certain cost.


    Han Ming remained silent for a long time before finally raising his head and revealing a smile.


    "Mr. Roge, if you insist on forcing me to make a wish to you, I will definitely do so."


    "That''s good." Roge smiled and said, "Just speak frankly then."


    Han Ming laughed and said, "But the condition between you and me regarding exchanging a wish is ultimately just a form of restraint, a kind of contract. Of course, I have the obligation and responsibility to fulfill the conditions you put forward. But if you are willing to directly help us instead of coercing me with some agreement, I think we will really become good friends. In this case, I estimate that being friends will be more powerful than just an oral agreement."


    Roge burst into laughter and said, "Great! Great! You are indeed someone I value. Friend? Interesting. Okay! Let''s do as you said. To make friends with you, I''ll cooperate with you!"


    The three kings were overjoyed upon hearing this. They nodded in approval towards Han Ming.


    The process of signing the agreement afterwards seemed extremely dull.


    After the three kings gritted their teeth and offered an exorbitant price, the fat man Roge finally clicked his noble head.


    After the agreement was signed, the three kings were naturally overjoyed. Without even having time to sleep, they left together.


    "They must be going to discuss specific counterattack matters. And the equipment I mentioned will arrive on the Northern Alliance continent in a month."


    Roge and Han Ming walked out together.


    "There''s one thing I don''t quite understand. Why are you willing to pay such a high price just to make friends with me? I think your reason is definitely not as simple as seeing my potential." As they walked, Han Ming raised his question.


    Indeed, anyone in his shoes would feel uncomfortable. Han Ming really disliked this feeling. Although Roge had previously said that he had an eye for talent and was convinced that Han Ming would achieve great things in the future. But no matter how powerful a person was, how much could they be? To gain his favor by paying such a price was definitely abnormal. Han Ming had a feeling of being schemed against, although he tried his best to avoid such scheming. But this feeling of being constantly coveted was very unpleasant.


    Roge smiled and said, "Indeed, I travel between various continents, and the number of geniuses I''ve seen is countless. Among them, there are even those who reached the peak of the sixth level at the age of thirty. What do you think of such a person? In my opinion, even a hundred geniuses combined are not as good as him."


    "Just tell me directly."


    Han Ming knew that Roge still had something to say.


    Roge nodded and said, "But you are different from them. Your greatest highlight is not your talent. To put it bluntly, after seeing so many astonishing geniuses, in my eyes, you can only be considered average. But the biggest difference between you and them is that your growth is different from theirs. Their strength comes from their attributes. Some are fire-type magicians, some are powerful warriors. But you are a water-type magician. Reaching such a height with such an identity, what you represent is no longer just an individual. Instead, it''s the overall improvement of the strength of water-type magicians. Perhaps many people have seen you cast that powerful water-type magic, but this hasn''t led too many people to think deeper. Why? Because your appearance has broken the embarrassing situation of water-type magicians being useless. And I think deeper than others."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "What is it?" Han Ming asked curiously.


    Roge smiled and said, "I believe that your powerful water-type magic still has greater potential and will achieve more shocking feats in the future. Moreover, in the Floating City, there have always been five elders in each generation, belonging to five different elements: fire, wood, water, wind, and earth. It''s not too rare for magicians of other elements to produce outstanding experts. But you have broken this pattern. In the future, you will surely attract the attention of the Floating City. Just imagine, if you dominate among water-type magicians, who will get the position of the water-type elder?"


    Han Ming pointed to his nose and asked, "Are you talking about me?"


    Roge nodded with a smile and said, "That''s right. Why can the Floating City be regarded as one of the three major forces in the world? If we talk about experts, the most powerful expert in the Floating City may not even be a match for the strongest ones of the elf and dragon races. But how many continents are there in this world? How many countries are there? How many magicians will each country produce? If you become an elder of the Floating City in the future, what does that represent? I''m afraid I don''t need to say it myself. Although the dragon and elf races are powerful, in terms of the coverage of their spheres of influence, no one can compare to the Floating City."


    "So that''s how it is..."


    Han Ming nodded and left thoughtfully.


    "Why lie to him?" Roge''s personal guard, the middle-aged man, asked indifferently.


    Roge laughed and said, "Who said I lied to him? What I predicted just now might very well happen. I just didn''t tell him all the reasons."


    "Do you really think he will be that person''s descendant?"


    Mentioning that person, the middle-aged man''s face, which had remained unchanged, finally showed some fluctuations.


    Roge''s face also became solemn and he said, "Very likely! According to my observation, his amazing water-type magic is very similar to that person''s. If he is really that person''s descendant, then perhaps only this kid can help us resolve that inevitable crisis. Of course, this may just be my wishful thinking, but I''m willing to bet on it."


    "Since you want to help, why not help him wholeheartedly? Aren''t you afraid that he will die at the hands of the demon soldiers?"


    The middle-aged man continued to ask.


    "I can''t help. Everyone has their own process of growth, and I can''t interfere too much. Everything depends on his own fate. If we keep helping him smoothly get through all the difficulties, will he grow into the person I imagine in the future? Let him forge his own path. These carefree days are probably not going to last much longer."


    Han Ming felt a sense of unease as he walked back.


    This feeling had always lingered in his heart. He couldn''t tell what the reason was. He just felt as if there were invisible eyes quietly watching his every move and almost wanting to control his life.


    What Roge said definitely couldn''t be fully believed. He must have some things he hadn''t told him. Han Ming clearly understood that his achievements in the field of water-type magic were so eye-catching. Logically speaking, once the Magic Guild and even the Floating City knew about him, they would definitely not be as calm as they were now. But the fact was that there weren''t too many people asking him about the origin of his powerful water-type magic. He even felt that some people were deliberately avoiding this matter.


    If the fat man Roge hadn''t mentioned this matter today, Han Ming might have felt even worse.


    This feeling was like flying over the heads of the crowd like a superhero on a bustling street and then landing among the crowd.


    Everyone had noticed your flight, but they all chose to keep silent. They just chatted and laughed with you, pretending not to know that you could fly.


    There were only two possible reasons for this situation.


    The first possibility was that these people were all stupid, all idiots.


    The second possibility was that these people had all received prior notice from someone or some force and had already been instructed to deliberately act this way.


    So, after making a big splash in the Three-Nation League, if he attracted great attention from the Magic Guild, Han Ming would be relieved. Then he would naturally try hard to make up some lies to gloss over this matter. But the current situation was that they didn''t even give him the chance to lie. They didn''t even ask him.


    This feeling was the worst.


    Han Ming felt a kind of awkwardness of having the energy but nowhere to use it.


    And the force that could make the Magic Guild keep quiet, Han Ming had already guessed without much thought.


    The Floating City!!


    It seemed that although he was in a remote corner of this world, he had still attracted the attention of the Floating City.


    Judging from the fact that the Magic Guilds of the three countries all kept silent about his water-type magic, the Floating City had probably already taken action.


    As for whether they had good intentions towards him or had ulterior motives, Han Ming couldn''t guess yet. He had no clues at all.


    But no matter what plans they had, Han Ming was helpless.


    The Floating City, this huge power group, was simply not something he, a small magician, could resist.

 Chapter 184 Reunion with Li Chengfeng

    Chapter 184 Reunion with Li Chengfeng


    The Floating City is targeting me.


    This was the only thing Han Ming could be sure of now.


    "Katherine! Katherine, are you there?"


    Although he knew that Katherine was in the midst of a tense closed-door cultivation and had clearly told him not to disturb her before, Han Ming had no choice but to muster his courage and call out to her.


    Because he had thought of a rather bad possibility, a possibility that made him feel restless.


    After all, attracting the attention of a huge force like the Floating City always made Han Ming extremely uneasy.


    "Speak!"


    Katherine''s cold voice came through.


    Upon hearing Katherine''s voice, Han Ming hesitated again.


    "Are you afraid to hear the news you don''t want to hear?"


    Katherine''s cold voice rang out again.


    Han Ming sighed softly. What Katherine said hit the nail on the head. The elf woman Katherine had been hiding in the dwelling ring on his finger. How much she had observed about his situation along the way, Han Ming didn''t know. But since she could ask such a question, at the very least, she must have known about the conversation with the fat man Roge just now.


    Han Ming gritted his teeth and calmed down for a while before finally mustering the courage to ask, "I want to ask you, what is the Floating City''s attitude towards invading our world?"


    After asking this question, Han Ming didn''t say anything more. He felt his heart pounding violently, like a heavy criminal waiting for the judge''s verdict.


    But Katherine fell silent.


    On the late-night street, garbage left by people after the carnival was scattered all over the ground.


    A gentle breeze blew, and several colorful paper-cuts fluttered towards Han Ming with a whoosh, slapping against his face with a snap.


    But Han Ming didn''t move at all. His heart was already in his throat, and he had no time to care about anything in the outside world.


    "Sigh... Do you really have to know?" Katherine sighed.


    Han Ming''s heart tightened violently, as if someone had grabbed it tightly. In fact, from Katherine''s words, Han Ming had already picked up some clues. But he didn''t want to believe this fact. He insisted on hearing it from Katherine herself.


    "The Floating City... has always been the most fanatical invader of your world..."


    "Hehe."


    Han Ming smiled weakly and said, "So does that mean that no matter whether the Floating City''s attitude towards me is good or bad at present, I will definitely end up on the opposite side of them?"


    "Take care of yourself."


    Katherine left this sentence and disappeared again.


    "Sigh..."


    Han Ming sighed deeply.


    Actually, at this point, there was no more point in asking anything.


    Han Ming still couldn''t figure out why some people in the Demon Realm and humanity were so eager to invade his world.


    If there were different voices within the dragon and elf races regarding invading his world, Han Ming wouldn''t be too troubled. After all, to them, he was just an ant. Or rather, even less significant than an ant. He could secretly work hard to defend his world. No matter what the future outcome would be, he could still make a difference.


    But now the problem was that the Floating City had set its sights on him, and he was determined to stop them from invading his world. Now that he had been exposed, the Floating City was eyeing him covetously.


    What should he do?


    Han Ming''s mind was in chaos for a moment.


    Fight them head-on?


    He was afraid he didn''t have the strength.


    The huge presence of the Floating City loomed behind Han Ming, constantly watching his every move, making him feel suffocated.


    How to confront it.


    Why did they want to invade his world?


    At this moment, Han Ming began to keep his distance from the Magic Guild. He didn''t return to the Magic Guild but went to the residence of Maren in the Rhine Empire.


    Previously, Maren had given Han Ming a pass, and with this pass, Han Ming walked in smoothly.


    Sitting quietly in the room, Han Ming didn''t sleep all night.


    There were just too many difficulties in front of him.


    The invasion of the Demon Realm, the coveting of the Floating City.


    All these made Han Ming feel powerless.


    Alone, how was he going to deal with them and continue to fight?


    Dawn was gradually breaking.


    A servant knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Han Ming stood by the window, having not slept all night.


    "Your breakfast." The servant placed a plate of exquisite vegetarian food on the table and respectfully withdrew.


    Han Ming had no appetite for food right now.


    With only half a month left until the two-month agreement deadline, Han Ming decided to leave without saying goodbye.


    There was nothing left here for him to linger on.


    Xiaoqi''s life was safe, the agreement of the Three-Nation Alliance had been signed, and the cooperation agreement for purchasing military supplies from Roge had also been signed.


    It was time to leave.


    That morning, Han Ming boarded the airship to Borderland City.


    One bite at a time for food, one step at a time for the road.


    Han Ming thought about it over and over but couldn''t come up with any good strategies. Fortunately, he stopped thinking too much. What he should be most concerned about now was the invasion of the Demon Realm.


    No matter what would happen in the future, at least he should get this matter done first.


    On the airship, Han Ming carefully analyzed the current situation.


    It seemed that it was impossible to destroy the Demon Realm''s magic array now. Because according to Maren, it had to rely on Xiaoqi''s power to accomplish. And now Xiaoqi hadn''t fully recovered yet. Moreover, he probably didn''t know how to destroy the Demon Realm''s magic array.


    In other words, even if they were lucky enough to break through the demon army''s defenses and reach the Ghost Domain, facing the magic array, they could only stare blankly and be helpless.


    After thinking for a long time, Han Ming finally made a decision.


    He wanted to form his own mercenary group.


    Joining the Three-Nation Alliance was certainly a good option, but it would greatly restrict his freedom.


    At that time, he would have to follow the orders of the country. Wherever the country sent him, he had to go. Even if they asked him to be a small officer transporting provisions, would he go?


    A few days later, the airship slowly landed in Borderland City.


    Han Ming stepped off the airship and walked towards the small inn he had stayed at before.


    Borderland City had the most men, and naturally, Han Ming attracted a lot of attention along the way.


    "The time left to revert to my original body should be only one or two days." Han Ming silently calculated in his heart, feeling a bit more cheerful. At least he didn''t have to maintain this disgusting woman''s body anymore.


    Arriving at the inn, Han Ming booked a room and hurriedly went to bed and fell asleep.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    As evening approached, Han Ming woke up and came to the inn''s dining hall to eat.


    Just as he walked halfway down the stairs, he saw a very familiar figure in the hall.


    "Second brother!!!?"


    Han Ming was overjoyed. The familiar tall figure was actually Li Chengfeng, whom he had been missing for a long time.


    This was great! After so much worry, he finally saw Li Chengfeng in person, and Han Ming finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was safe and sound.


    Before Han Ming could walk up to greet him, the smile on his face suddenly froze.


    He saw another familiar figure.


    It was like a bolt from the blue hitting him on the head.


    Kuro...


    It was her...


    Looking at Kuro''s familiar figure, Han Ming''s heart pounded wildly, and he felt a surge of blood rushing to his head, with a trace of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    What should I do?


    What should I do? Should I kill her?


    Han Ming stood painfully on the stairs, heartbroken.


    Not to mention whether he was willing to kill her, in terms of strength alone, he was no match for her.


    After a long time, Han Ming finally managed to calm his excited emotions.


    Then he suddenly wondered why Kuro was with his second brother Li Chengfeng.


    Had they known each other for a long time?


    A series of questions flashed through Han Ming''s mind.


    A feeling quietly swept across Han Ming''s heart.


    He felt a slight sourness in his heart.


    At this moment, Han Ming suddenly made a decision that even he himself didn''t expect.


    "Excuse me, may I sit here?" Han Ming asked.


    Li Chengfeng was carefully pouring tea for Kuro when he suddenly saw a very handsome girl standing in front of the table asking.


    When Li Chengfeng saw this girl, he was taken aback. He always felt that this girl looked very familiar, the more he looked, the more she resembled his younger brother Han Ming.


    Could there be such a similar pair of people in the world?


    Li Chengfeng was pleasantly surprised and said, "Come, come, sit down!"


    This girl was naturally Han Ming before he reverted to his original body.


    This girl really looks like his third brother. I wonder what expression his third brother will have when he sees her. Haha, just thinking about it is interesting.


    Li Chengfeng secretly thought, unable to help but laugh out loud. Of course, he wouldn''t be so foolish as to tell the girl that she looked like his brother. If he really said that, the girl might turn around and leave on the spot. Moreover, Li Chengfeng had a very kind feeling towards this girl. He couldn''t say where this feeling came from.


    "Are you two lovers?" Han Ming asked with a smile.


    "Hehe." Li Chengfeng looked at Kuro affectionately but didn''t deny it.


    Kuro shook her head and also raised her head to look at Han Ming.


    At this glance, Kuro''s heart made a loud noise. Her eyes stared straight at Han Ming''s face, full of disbelief.


    "You... you..."


    Kuro was so excited that she couldn''t speak. Too similar, really too similar to Han Ming... Not only in appearance but also in aura, she was very similar to Han Ming.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Han Ming asked with a smile, his heart bleeding.


    "It''s nothing..." Kuro shook her head disappointedly.


    Han Ming carefully observed that Li Chengfeng''s gaze towards Kuro was filled with deep affection. This kind of gaze made Han Ming feel very uncomfortable. At the same time, he analyzed that Kuro definitely hadn''t mentioned him to Li Chengfeng; otherwise, with Li Chengfeng''s character, he would never have designs on his girlfriend.


    Han Ming smiled, but a strange and even twisted idea emerged in his heart because he didn''t know how to deal with Kuro, how to face this woman who was both his enemy and his lover.


    He tried to escape this love-hate entangled relationship. But at this moment, sitting right in front of Kuro, he didn''t know what to do.


    He wanted to escape, he didn''t want to face it, so he made a decision that would break his own heart.


    "Li Chengfeng, right?" Han Ming asked with a smile.


    Li Chengfeng was slightly taken aback and asked in surprise, "Miss, how do you know my name?"


    Han Ming smiled and said, "Come with me, I have something to discuss with you."


    Li Chengfeng nodded in confusion and followed Han Ming out.


    But Kuro raised her head and stared tightly at Han Ming''s figure: "Too similar..."


    The two came outside, Han Ming took a deep breath, facing the passers-by on the street, struggling intensely in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Chengfeng asked.


    Han Ming sighed softly, adjusted his mindset, and said with a smile, "I''ve seen Han Ming!"


    "What!? You''ve seen my third brother!? Where is he? Is he okay now? Can you take me to find him?" Li Chengfeng was excited when he heard Han Ming say this.


    The Mont Empire was gone, and the Northern Alliance continent was so vast. Li Chengfeng didn''t know where to look for Han Ming. In this vast sea of people, if their fate wasn''t strong enough, perhaps they really wouldn''t have the chance to meet in this lifetime. This thought made Li Chengfeng very sad. He had only recognized one younger brother in his life. Although he had an elder brother Sagus and a younger sister he had never met, in terms of feelings, these one brother and one sister could never compare to Han Ming in Li Chengfeng''s heart.


    Han Ming smiled and said, "Meeting him was also a coincidence. As you can probably tell, we look very alike."


    Li Chengfeng laughed heartily and nodded repeatedly: "Like! Indeed like! If you weren''t a girl, I would really have thought you were my third brother!"


    "Yeah, Han Ming knows I''m very similar to him, so he anticipated that if one day you saw me, you would involuntarily want to get to know me. And he has described what you look like, so I can probably guess it''s you. Han Ming is currently doing something very, very secretive. This matter prevents him from revealing his true identity, and he has also said that if I have the honor to meet you first, I must tell you, never tell anyone that your third brother is named Han Ming! You must remember this point!"


    "What!? This brat! Even doesn''t want to acknowledge his second brother? I''m going to kill him!"


    Li Chengfeng was unwilling to hear this.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. After this matter is settled, he will naturally find you. You don''t have to worry, he doesn''t want to avoid you because he''s afraid of dragging you down, he said, he''s afraid you''ll drag him down."


    Upon hearing this, Li Chengfeng''s eyes widened in disbelief, and after a moment of stunned silence, he nodded: "Yeah, such nonsense really sounds like something my third brother would say. This kid is just like me, not liking to dawdle with another man. He must really be afraid of dragging me down. But since he made this decision, there must be his reasons. I''ve always believed in him."


    "So... in the future, if we need to mention Han Ming, it''s best to just call him ''Third Brother''."


    "Yeah, Third Brother it is!"

 Chapter 185: Elixir

Chapter 185: Elixir

 Chapter 186: I Dont Love You Anymore

    Chapter 186: I Don''t Love You Anymore


    Han Ming went to find Mairon specifically in order to be able to rush back to Borderland City as soon as possible.


    After explaining his purpose and making his request,


    Mairon agreed to Han Ming''s request without hesitation and immediately dispatched a military airship that was twice as fast as an ordinary airship.


    Han Ming didn''t have the intention to stay for long either. After chatting with Mairon for a few words, he embarked on the journey back to Borderland City.


    It was he who invited those masters to gather in Borderland City two months later.


    This time was drawing near.


    If he wasn''t there at that time, it would be too inappropriate.


    Three days later, Han Ming returned to Borderland City again.


    During the flight on the airship, his body had already begun to change. Han Ming rolled painfully on the ground, looking at his skin splitting inch by inch, knowing that he was going to turn back into a man, he quickly drank a potion, and this change gradually stopped.


    Two days later, Han Ming turned into a woman''s appearance again.


    Fortunately, this military airship was prepared by Mairon for Han Ming alone. Otherwise, if there were other people, they might have discovered Han Ming''s abnormality.


    "I hope they have already left."


    Han Ming stood outside the inn, hesitating for a moment.


    "Hey! Miss Elo! You''re back!"


    Li Chengfeng strode out of the inn entrance, looking at Han Ming happily.


    Han Ming forced a smile and said, "Why haven''t you left yet? What are you staying here for?"


    Li Chengfeng said in confusion, "How can I leave? I still don''t know where my third brother is. Only you know what he''s doing now. If I leave, where will I find my third brother in the future?"


    Han Ming suddenly realized, "Hehe, that''s right. Look at my memory."


    Han Ming''s gaze swept to behind Li Chengfeng and met Ku Luo''s eyes.


    "Hello. Nice to see you again."


    Han Ming nodded and smiled at Ku Luo, then quickly shifted his gaze away.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Han Ming knew that Li Chengfeng would definitely not leave him for the time being. He must still be waiting to inquire about his whereabouts, and now he simply couldn''t tell him that he was Han Ming. It wasn''t realistic to make up a place casually. He could only let him follow himself.


    "Li Chengfeng, what''s your strength now?"


    Han Ming looked at Li Chengfeng. He had intentionally tried to probe Li Chengfeng''s strength twice when they met, but to no avail. He must have used some method to conceal his strength.


    Li Chengfeng shook his head with a smile, unwilling to say more.


    Han Ming''s current identity also made it inconvenient to force him.


    "If you insist on following me, then you might as well join our team. In another two days, a group of people will come here to meet me. At that time, I plan to form a mercenary group."


    Han Ming lowered his head to eat, stealing a glance at Ku Luo inadvertently, and said to Li Chengfeng.


    "Hmm? Mercenary group? What for?"


    Han Ming considered for a moment and said, "As you know, the demon army has already invaded our human world and has also occupied the Mont Empire. I plan to form my own mercenary group, mainly to disrupt the demon army. For example, intercept their caravans transporting magic crystals, or launch a surprise attack on one of their more important strongholds. In short, as long as it can stop them from invading our human world, I''ll do anything."


    Hearing this, Li Chengfeng''s face immediately darkened, and his eyes were filled with indelible hatred.


    When he was in the War God Ruins in the Demon Beast Forest, he had a vague sense of unease in his heart. So shortly after returning from the Demon Beast Forest, he rushed to Borderland City as soon as possible, but at that time, Borderland City was already under the control of the demon army.


    After making some inquiries, he learned with great grief that all his family members had been slaughtered by the demon soldiers.


    "I''ll join!"


    Li Chengfeng''s voice was terrifyingly low.


    Seeing Li Chengfeng like this, Han Ming felt extremely distressed himself.


    Mentioning the demon army, Li Chengfeng''s mood was bad all day.


    Evening.


    Han Ming sat quietly in his room, looking at the night view outside the window.


    Just a few walls away from him was the lover he missed day and night, and also his greatest enemy.


    Han Ming''s heart was in turmoil.


    He tried to meditate and enter the cultivation state, but several times he couldn''t concentrate. What filled his heart, what he was concerned about, and what emerged in his mind were all Ku Luo''s figure.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Han Ming''s room door was knocked on.


    "Who?"


    Han Ming asked warily.


    "It''s me..."


    Hearing the reply, Han Ming''s body jolted violently.


    It was Ku Luo.


    Gently opening the room door, Han Ming looked at the woman in front of him expressionlessly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Can I come in?"


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Ku Luo said softly.


    Looking at Ku Luo from such a close distance, Han Ming could feel a kind of indescribable sadness on this thin woman. This feeling made Han Ming''s heart ache unbearably.


    "Come in."


    Han Ming stepped aside.


    Ku Luo walked gently into Han Ming''s room and looked around.


    "Just speak."


    Han Ming stood quietly behind Ku Luo, looking at this woman who broke his heart.


    Ku Luo suddenly turned around, stared intently at Han Ming''s eyes, and said word by word, "You know me!"


    Han Ming''s heart trembled, and he replied calmly, "Why do you say so?"


    Ku Luo stepped closer to Han Ming, staring straight into his eyes, her face already darkening.


    "I can feel it from the way you look at me. Tell me, what''s your purpose in approaching us! I know you must know Han Ming!"


    Han Ming was suddenly startled. His mind raced. This woman was still so smart. Just from the few times he had secretly glanced at her, she could guess to this extent.


    Why did she have to be so smart? Wouldn''t it be better to be a bit confused?


    What should he say?


    Han Ming pondered for a moment and sighed, "Yes, I know him. Even if you hadn''t come to find me, I would have come to find you."


    "Really? So you really know him! I knew it, I knew it! Tell me quickly, is he okay now?" Ku Luo''s tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    Looking at Ku Luo''s appearance, Han Ming felt as if his heart was being wrenched: "Don''t you want to know where he is?"


    Ku Luo shook her head painfully: "No, I can''t see him now."


    Han Ming didn''t know what Ku Luo meant by saying this, but this was exactly what he hoped for most.


    He gritted his teeth and said cruelly, "He said that he doesn''t love you anymore. He told you to leave, to go away! The farther the better!"


    Ku Luo''s body jolted. She covered her mouth with her hand, looking at Han Ming incredulously, and big tears fell down.


    "Nonsense! You''re lying! I don''t believe it! You must be deceiving me! Why do you have to deceive me!!"


    Ku Luo shook Han Ming''s arm hysterically.


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. Anyway, that''s what he told me. You don''t need to ask anything else. I don''t know anything either. If there''s nothing else, please leave."


    Han Ming couldn''t bear to look into Ku Luo''s eyes and turned his head to one side.


    "Are you lying to me?"


    Ku Luo still had the last glimmer of hope and asked persistently.


    After a long time, seeing that Han Ming didn''t turn his head back,


    Ku Luo couldn''t hold on any longer. Covering her mouth, she ran out of Han Ming''s room.


    The night breeze turned cool.


    Han Ming flipped onto the roof.


    He saw Ku Luo sitting on the eaves not far away, staring blankly at the night sky.


    "Can''t you sleep either?"


    Li Chengfeng asked without turning his head.


    Han Ming nodded. He knew that Li Chengfeng was missing his family at this time and felt very bad himself.


    "Sigh..."


    Han Ming sighed deeply and sat down beside Li Chengfeng.


    The two sat opposite each other in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Whoosh!


    A sound of breaking through the air came from the night sky.


    This sound immediately startled the two preoccupied men.


    They saw a white figure rushing out of the window of the inn below.


    "Miss Ku Luo?"


    "Is it her?"


    Han Ming and Li Chengfeng were both stunned.


    The two exchanged glances and chased after her.


    On the streets late at night, Ku Luo was running wildly towards the outskirts, while Han Ming and Li Chengfeng followed closely behind.


    "Miss Elo, did you notice? Ku Luo... she seems to be acting strangely!"


    Li Chengfeng suddenly remembered the situation when Ku Luo was on the roof holding the wooden carving that night. He had an ominous premonition.


    At that time, Ku Luo''s entire aura had completely changed. Her eyes had turned completely blood red, and even her expression and aura had undergone earth-shattering changes. Standing beside her, Li Chengfeng could feel a surging killing intent. That kind of killing intent made him terrified even when he recalled it.


    And now, Ku Luo was exuding such killing intent.


    Han Ming also frowned deeply and said in a low voice, "Hmm. Let''s follow her and see."


    The two chased Ku Luo out of Borderland City.


    "Ah!!!...!!"


    In the wilderness, Ku Luo suddenly let out a heart-wrenching roar ahead of the two.


    This sound was no longer as pleasant as the sound of spring water tinkling in the past, but sounded like the screech of some wild beast.


    "Miss Ku Luo!"


    Li Chengfeng was anxious, looking at Ku Luo standing blankly in the wilderness, worried about her safety, wanting to rush forward,


    "Don''t go over yet!"


    Han Ming quickly grabbed Li Chengfeng.


    The current Ku Luo clearly looked abnormal. Han Ming had some understanding of Ku Luo''s strength. On that day, under the siege of the demon army, Ku Luo could fight against two War Kings alone without falling behind. With such strong strength, even if Li Chengfeng had made great progress in strength over the years, he was probably no match for Ku Luo. Going over would mean death.

 Chapter 187: Night Wine

    Chapter 187: Night Wine


    Ku Luo''s eerie cry startled the birds perched for the night. The flock of birds burst apart and flew off into the distance.


    Just at this moment, several figures began to faintly appear in the distance.


    Ku Luo''s cry came to an abrupt halt. She stared straight at the figures in the distance, and the killing intent on her body surged instantly.


    "Damn it! Why would someone pass by at this time!?"


    Li Chengfeng cursed furiously.


    Han Ming had a gloomy face and said in a low voice, "That''s the road leading to Ghost City. In this Borderland City, apart from the local residents, over ninety percent of the others are here because of Ghost City. It''s not strange for people to appear at night."


    The two were talking, but their footsteps did not stop at all.


    "Who! Who''s there!?"


    One of the approaching people saw Ku Luo running towards them like crazy and immediately felt something was wrong, shouting loudly.


    But Ku Luo didn''t answer at all and rushed to those few people like a gust of wind.


    Her long, sharp nails swung down fiercely. One person was directly torn in half at the waist, and blood sprayed down from the two halves of the body with a "pfft".


    Ku Luo held the two halves of the person''s body with both hands, letting the blood sprinkle down from her head, dyeing her entire body blood red.


    "Murder! She''s murdering again!!"


    As Han Ming ran, he saw Ku Luo''s actions from a distance and was immediately extremely annoyed.


    What he least wanted to see was Ku Luo killing people without reason. Ku Luo''s indifferent attitude towards human lives was very hard for Han Ming to accept.


    Han Ming was in an unsettled period at this time. Naturally, it wouldn''t feel too good to see Ku Luo kill someone. Associating Ku Luo''s identity as a demoness, Han Ming''s heart suddenly turned colder.


    "Stop!"


    Han Ming shouted loudly and quickly ran towards Ku Luo. His right hand condensed frost and he pushed it towards Ku Luo fiercely.


    Whoosh!


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Ku Luo.


    Han Ming looked carefully and it was Li Chengfeng.


    Second brother is so fast!!


    Han Ming was shocked. His speed was considered fast among people of similar strength levels, but Li Chengfeng was obviously even faster.


    Li Chengfeng was worried that Han Ming would hurt Ku Luo, who was out of her senses, and quickly threw a punch with his right hand. His fist was wrapped with a fiercely spinning wind blade. The wind blade contacted Han Ming''s cold air, and its rotation speed rapidly decreased, showing a tendency to stop.


    Li Chengfeng''s eyes were wide open, and more fighting energy emanated from his body. The wind blade that had condensed on his fist was originally almost transparent, but at this moment, it weirdly turned into a light blue color.


    The wind blade that had changed color increased its rotation speed sharply and made a "whooshing" sound as it intersected with the cold air.


    The cold air was dispersed by the wind blade, but the wind blade was still faintly spinning.


    Han Ming was overjoyed when he saw this.


    Second brother''s strength had indeed increased a lot! With the strength of his water-type magic, even an ordinary fourth-level first-stage wind-type battle soul wouldn''t be able to disperse his cold air so easily.


    Han Ming had just stabilized his stance when he suddenly looked with horror at Li Chengfeng''s back and shouted, "Dodge quickly!!"


    Li Chengfeng sensed the whooshing wind sound behind him earlier than Han Ming. His feet moved in a bizarre manner, and his entire body turned into a phantom with a "whoosh".


    Ku Luo''s raised claws fiercely swiped down, tearing Li Chengfeng''s phantom into pieces.


    Meanwhile, Li Chengfeng''s true body appeared beside Han Ming.


    "Monster!!"


    Those few unlucky guys screamed in terror as they saw Ku Luo''s horror and ran away.


    Ku Luo let out a strange cry and her body shot out, chasing after those fleeing people.


    "We can''t let her kill any more people!"


    Han Ming said anxiously and loudly to Li Chengfeng. His right hand swung up sharply, and two water snakes flew out of his hand towards Ku Luo.


    Now, Han Ming''s strength had increased by two levels. As a second-level seventh-stage water-type grand magician, the quality and quantity of his magical power had already surpassed that of a third-level first-stage sorrow sparrow. These two water snakes flew out, approaching Ku Luo''s back with fierce speed.


    "Don''t hurt her! She''s out of her senses now!"


    Li Chengfeng was in a dilemma and could only try to break Han Ming''s attack again.


    Li Chengfeng''s body moved, and faint light blue runes appeared on his chest. His hands waved continuously, and four light blue wind blades flew out of his hands, cutting Han Ming''s water snakes in half. He broke Han Ming''s attack on Ku Luo again.


    Han Ming was shocked again. His water snakes were condensed from strong water-type magical energy. Han Ming knew very well how tough and solid his water-type magic was. Back when he was in the Three Kingdoms League, Huang Ying''s attack with two huge wind wheels didn''t break his ice shield. Although the defense of the water snakes was much worse than the ice shield, their magical structure was the same. Moreover, as a warrior class, what Li Chengfeng had just done was obviously an external release of fighting energy.


    Fourth level! He had actually jumped from second level to fourth-level expert!!


    Han Ming was shocked by the huge improvement in Li Chengfeng''s strength, but he was also extremely angry.


    "Are you crazy! How many people do you want her to kill!?"


    Han Ming roared furiously.


    "Ah!!"


    Another person fell victim to Ku Luo''s cruelty. That person was grabbed by Ku Luo. One hand was inserted into his chest, and the other hand was inserted into his waist. Her arms were spread wide, tearing that person into two halves. By the time she threw out the body, it had become a mummy.


    Li Chengfeng gritted his teeth and said, "There''s a small wooden carving in her arms! As long as she sees that wooden carving, she can calm down. I don''t know if she''s been stimulated by something tonight, but this is our only hope now. If she kills everyone, she will definitely come after us two. With her strength, we won''t even have a chance to escape!"


    Hearing Li Chengfeng mention the wooden carving, Han Ming''s body stiffened for a moment and he hurriedly calmed the conflict in his heart.


    "How do we get it?"


    Li Chengfeng nodded with a smile and said, "As long as you agree, I have my way to keep her busy for one breath. Take this opportunity to take the wooden carving from her. Can you do it?"


    Han Ming nodded upon hearing this.


    Li Chengfeng''s body moved again, arriving beside Ku Luo in advance. Han Ming followed closely behind.


    "Haa!"


    Li Chengfeng shouted loudly. The faint runes on his chest strengthened again and emitted a light blue light.


    At the same time, a tall figure in light blue appeared faintly behind him. This figure took on the appearance of a human. His long hair fluttered in the air, his two long arms spread out, and his body was in a diving posture from top to bottom.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "This!? "


    Han Ming was startled. The thing behind Li Chengfeng should have been a beast soul. But that thing clearly looked like a human and seemed more like the soul of a person.


    How... could a human soul be absorbed? Han Ming felt an indescribable fear in his heart. He had once speculated before. Since the core of a magical beast could be absorbed by humans to become their own beast soul, could a human core be absorbed? The answer was certainly no.


    Humans, due to having the same attributes, could not absorb the core of the same species. And Li Chengfeng''s current situation was just as he had guessed. Could it be that he had found a way to absorb human cores? If so, the serious consequences were almost unimaginable to Han Ming.


    The chance for a magical beast to produce a core was very small, at least third level or above.


    But humans were different. They could produce their own relatively weak cores upon reaching second level. This was also a manifestation of humans being superior to beasts.


    If humans could really absorb cores of the same species, would anyone bother to hunt magical beasts? The number of magical beasts was scarce, and they were all in dangerous environments. But humans were everywhere. Who knew how many experts would be assassinated by stronger experts? It would be a scene of mutual slaughter.


    Han Ming made up his mind. If Li Chengfeng really learned this bizarre skill, he must not let him pass on this skill.


    "What are you still standing there for!? Hurry up and act!"


    Li Chengfeng''s shout interrupted Han Ming''s contemplation.


    Han Ming hurriedly looked up and saw Li Chengfeng now with his hands stretched out, pointing at Ku Luo in the void. The huge phantom behind him stretched out its arms and tightly grabbed Ku Luo''s shoulders. At this moment, Ku Luo had already waved her hands and broken one arm of the phantom.


    Han Ming didn''t dare delay. His right hand quickly reached out and took advantage of the gap when Ku Luo attacked Li Chengfeng to take out a small wooden carving from Ku Luo''s waist.


    "Aren''t you guys going to run!?"


    Han Ming shouted at those few guys who had originally been running away but were scared by Li Chengfeng''s situation.


    "Oh, oh!! Okay, okay!"


    It was only then that those few unlucky guys realized and turned around to run.


    Ku Luo''s body stiffened suddenly. She turned her head back and looked at Han Ming nervously, shouting, "Give it back to me, give it back to me!!"


    Han Ming laughed dryly, using his smile to cover the pain in his heart, and threw the wooden carving back to Ku Luo.


    Ku Luo grabbed the wooden carving and held it tightly in her arms. Her pair of blood-red eyes also gradually began to return to some normal color.


    "Back then, you, with your notorious reputation, would you also have such a miserable side?"


    Han Ming looked at Ku Luo gradually returning to normal, and tears of sadness flowed from his eyes. He didn''t know whether he should sigh or feel relieved.


    There was a time when she was so arrogant that even killing everyone in the world wouldn''t make her feel the slightest guilt. In her eyes, you could never see any trace of emotional fluctuation. She was like a cold dummy.


    He didn''t know when her heart had become so fragile. Probably the tears she had shed during this period were much more than she had shed in her entire life.


    "It''s okay. Take her back."


    Han Ming sighed softly.


    Li Chengfeng had just instantly burst out with fighting energy, which had taken a toll on his body. He coughed violently twice, helped Ku Luo who was sitting on the ground up, and staggered towards Borderland City with her, putting his arm around her shoulder.


    Han Ming walked silently behind the two, looking at Ku Luo who was holding the wooden carving tightly as if protecting her child. Her lost expression made Han Ming''s heart ache.


    "If... you could go back to being the demoness who only knew slaughter, it would be so good. Then I could attack you without any scruples. Even if I died at your hands, I would have no complaints. But now you''re just like this..."


    The two sent Ku Luo back to the inn. Han Ming silently watched Li Chengfeng gently place Ku Luo on the bed and cover her with a blanket. The two watched until Ku Luo gradually fell asleep holding the wooden carving before walking out of the room.


    "Let''s find a place to drink. I have something to ask you."


    Han Ming said softly and left first.


    Two hours later.


    Han Ming and Li Chengfeng sat opposite each other at a small stall that was open at night.


    There were some simple barbecues on the table and several unappetizing vegetables.


    Han Ming picked up a glass of wine and drank it all in one gulp.


    Li Chengfeng obviously wasn''t in a good mood either and directly poured the wine from the flask into his mouth.


    Seeing Li Chengfeng''s actions, Han Ming was reminded of when they had just met.


    Time flies... In the blink of an eye, I''ve been in this strange world for so many years.


    Han Ming sighed with emotion.


    Both of them remained silent and quietly finished one jug after another of cheap strong liquor.


    The street lamps hanging on the street went out one by one, and a red sun gradually rose in the sky.


    Han Ming stared straight at Li Chengfeng and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to ask you a question. You must answer me truthfully."


    Li Chengfeng smiled but didn''t speak.


    Han Ming looked at Li Chengfeng and said, "What was the phantom behind you just now? Was it a human?"


    But Li Chengfeng didn''t answer Han Ming''s question. Instead, he picked up another flask of wine, placed it in front of his eyes, letting the morning light reflect the flask as red.


    "Do you know? I used to be an outgoing person who didn''t care about anything. But now, my family is gone. All I have in my heart is hatred. But then I met her, this sentimental woman, and I seem to have been infected by her. Sometimes I become emotionally unstable. I kind of hate myself now."


    Hearing this, Han Ming was silent for a while and then said, "Don''t change the subject. Answer my question."


    Li Chengfeng smiled and said, "Everyone has their own secrets. Why should I answer you?"


    Han Ming nodded, took out a battle axe from his waist, and slammed it on the table. The terrifying weight of the battle axe instantly smashed the small table into pieces and sank into a deep hole in the ground.


    "This!! It''s my third brother''s weapon!"


    Li Chengfeng suddenly stood up.


    "He gave it to me. I''m just keeping it for him temporarily. Don''t ask why. I just want to know, what was that just now? If it were your third brother asking you, would you answer?"


    The look in Li Chengfeng''s eyes began to sharpen. He stared at Han Ming fiercely, and his voice became ice cold: "What did you do to my third brother? This weapon has always been kept by him."


    The atmosphere between the two immediately became tense.

 Chapter 188: Resolution

    Chapter 188: Resolution


    Seeing the battle axe that Han Ming carried with him, Li Chengfeng''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but think in the worst direction.


    Han Ming shook his head slightly and said, "You met her at the mercenary inn in Borderland City. The opportunity for you to meet was because a thief stole something from him. And you kindly reminded him. You also have a sworn elder brother named Sagus, and a sworn younger sister named Wei''er whom you haven''t met."


    Hearing Han Ming say this, Li Chengfeng finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his third brother really knew her and their relationship was quite deep. Otherwise, such a thing could never be told to her.


    "Okay, since it''s like this, then I''ll tell you. Actually, you don''t have to worry."


    Li Chengfeng lowered his voice and said softly, "I once entered the legendary War God Ruins. And I had an encounter there. Whether you believe it or not, what you saw wasn''t my beast soul. It was the soul of the War God. To put it professionally, I''ve received the inheritance of the War God."


    Han Ming hurriedly asked upon hearing this, "The inheritance of the War God? What''s that?"


    Li Chengfeng replied, "The so-called inheritance of the War God doesn''t just refer to inheriting the War God''s battle spirit secret manual, but also his soul."


    "What? Can a soul be inherited? What does it do?" Han Ming asked with concern.


    "The so-called inheritance of a soul is not a simple matter. There are many restrictive conditions. The most basic one is that you must have the same attributes as the soul you want to inherit. For example, if the War God was of the wind attribute, and I am also of the wind attribute. But this is just the most basic condition. In addition, you must have the closest degree of compatibility with the soul you want to inherit. This condition restricts it to a very harsh degree. Your soul state, your soul attribute, even your personality, your talent, and specifically the worldviews between you and him, these seemingly irrelevant things to the soul are all indispensable. Therefore, inheriting a person''s soul is a very difficult thing. Usually, only a person''s direct descendants may inherit. This has led to many people discovering the War God Ruins before, but no one has been able to enter. Even if some experts forcibly broke in, they couldn''t perform the inheritance ceremony."


    Li Chengfeng explained in detail to Han Ming.


    Han Ming nodded, thinking that it was no wonder Li Chengfeng had spent so much time lingering in the War God Ruins. In this way, his encounter was much better than his own.


    "What about the function?" Han Ming asked the point he cared about most.


    Li Chengfeng chuckled and said, "You should know that everyone''s talent varies. But what restricts a person''s strength growth is not just talent alone. There is another major factor, which is the bottleneck problem. Many people will encounter bottlenecks, big or small, more or less, when they cultivate to a certain extent. Some people may spend some time breaking through these bottlenecks. And some people may never be able to break through in their lifetime. Inheriting the soul of the War God is equivalent to not encountering any bottlenecks before I reach his level. I will only rely on my talent and rise in strength linearly according to my own cultivation speed."


    Han Ming excitedly asked, "That is to say, at least you can smoothly reach the sixth-level War God level? And all you need is time."


    Li Chengfeng nodded and said, "That''s right, that''s what it means. The closer I am to his strength level, the more of that soul you saw will be absorbed by me. Until the end, when I stand on the same level as him, his soul will be completely absorbed by me."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Hahaha, good! Great! In that case, you are very likely to be the only sixth-level expert on this continent!"


    Han Ming was genuinely happy for Li Chengfeng.


    After Li Chengfeng finished talking about his own problem, he asked, "How about my third brother? I heard that he got the runner-up in the Three Kingdoms League. If it weren''t for the intervention of a War King, he would definitely have won the championship."


    Han Ming smiled upon hearing this and said, "Hmm, his encounter was a bit worse than yours. In fact, many people think like you that without that War King, he would definitely be the champion of the Three Kingdoms League. But things are not so simple. Because there was a person named Gamory in the competition, and this person''s strength was also very strong. And he was defeated by that War King. If there was no War King, and Han Ming and Gamory faced each other, it would be hard to say who would win. But there''s no point talking about these now. The most important thing is that he asked me to tell you a message. Your enmity, he has already avenged. As for the grudge with Sorrow Sparrow, the two also had some interactions and finally reconciled and became friends. I hope you won''t cause trouble for them because of this matter."


    "That''s good. I knew it. My third brother is just like me, a person with a broad mind. I can tell that my third brother is a person who can achieve great things. He won''t be blinded by these small hatred. And he won''t hold a grudge against someone for a long time."


    The two chatted and returned to the inn after paying the bill.


    "She''s gone..." Han Ming and Li Chengfeng stood quietly in front of Ku Luo''s bed, looking at the empty bed. Li Chengfeng was somewhat absent-minded.


    Han Ming sighed and said, "Go after her. Don''t worry about your third brother. If one day you finish your own business and want to find Han Ming, go to King Mairon in Rhein City. Just say you''re Han Ming''s second brother. Han Ming will definitely go."


    Li Chengfeng was always impulsive in doing things, but when it came to emotional issues, he hesitated.


    "I ask you, do you have to be with Ku Luo?" Han Ming steadied his mind and finally asked the question he cared about most.


    Li Chengfeng laughed heartily and said, "Then I have to ask you first. Why do you think two people must be together? What is love?"


    Han Ming was a bit taken aback by Li Chengfeng''s words and said, "Wanting to be with the person you like is only natural. What''s the reason?"


    When Han Ming was on Earth, he had watched many TV dramas and movies. Almost all TV dramas and movies had plots related to love. What is love? People have always given their different opinions on this topic. But to this day, it still seems that there are a variety of opinions and no unified statement. So Han Ming couldn''t tell Li Chengfeng what love really was. From many things, love seems to be exclusive. But more facts show that love is not always exclusive. Just like in ancient times, polygamy was popular, but who could guarantee that they didn''t love each other?


    Asking this question, Han Ming still had many worries in his heart. No one knows what will happen tomorrow. Han Ming also didn''t know where he and Ku Luo would end up. Now Li Chengfeng clearly also liked Ku Luo. What Han Ming least wanted to see was that there would be an emotional rift between himself and Li Chengfeng, his brother, because of a woman.


    Li Chengfeng nodded and said, "That''s right. I''m a simple man. My understanding of love is very superficial. I think that if two people love each other and don''t

 Chapter 189: Gathering

    Chapter 189: Gathering


    That night, Han Ming stood quietly by the window and thought all night long. Finally, the knot in his heart was untied.


    He silently took out the antidote with the opposite effect given to him by Chalad and gulped it down without hesitation.


    He spent the whole day in agony.


    Forcibly reverting to his original body was a torture process that not everyone could endure.


    Fortunately, Han Ming pulled through.


    At midnight the next day, Han Ming finally completely reverted to his original body.


    "Damn it! That idiot Chalad! It''s okay for your rare transformation potion, but why does the antidote have to be so rare too! It made this process of reverting to my original body so slow and prolonged. It''s revenge, this is definitely blatant revenge!!"


    Han Ming was quite depressed.


    Standing in front of the mirror and looking at his appearance, Han Ming chuckled.


    "Damn it! I''m still this handsome!"


    He had been worried about how to explain himself when the people who came to fulfill the two-month promise saw him after he turned into a woman. Now it was okay. All problems were solved.


    As for this transformation potion, Han Ming carefully put it away.


    Han Ming knew in his heart that this potion was a good thing! He would definitely not use it again. But he couldn''t guarantee that there wouldn''t be others in the world who wanted it.


    God knows which wealthy tycoon or peerless expert was just born in the wrong body, with a man''s heart and a woman''s body, or vice versa.


    When he took out this transformation potion and let them fully realize their wish to change their gender, wouldn''t they be extremely grateful to him? It was even possible to sell it for a sky-high price!


    Thinking about this, Han Ming couldn''t help feeling joyful about his own idea.


    As for Ku Luo, he could only take it one step at a time for now. Maybe there would be a solution in the future.


    Right now, the most important thing was still to form his own mercenary group.


    Early the next morning, due to staying up late the night before and having somewhat untied the knot in his heart, Han Ming slept particularly soundly.


    "HAN MING!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    A thunderous roar came from the street, so loud that it made the windows buzz.


    Han Ming was awakened by the noise, rolled over quickly, and ran to the window to look outside.


    He saw a tall and sturdy man standing in the middle of the street.


    "Damn it! Quik! What the hell are you howling for!"


    Seeing that it was Quik, Han Ming felt much happier and cursed while leaning on the window.


    "Hahaha, so you''re here! Come down quickly, come down! I haven''t seen you for two months. I missed you so much. Let''s go drink!"


    Quik put his hands on his hips and roared loudly on the street.


    Han Ming jumped down from the window, looked around, and asked, "What? Just you?"


    Quik patted Han Ming on the shoulder and said, "I came by myself and didn''t travel with anyone else. Actually, I wanted to come earlier, but I was afraid you weren''t here. You don''t know how depressed I''ve been during this time. Even drinking alone was not enjoyable. After drinking with you, I found that hardly anyone can match your drinking capacity. Drinking with them is really not fun. Come on, let''s go drink quickly!"


    Han Ming smiled helplessly, "You used the word ''drink'' so many times in one sentence. I''m impressed. Let''s go."


    The two ordered several barrels of wine in the small hall on the first floor of the inn, drinking and chatting while waiting for the others to arrive.


    At noon, a person with closed eyes walked in quietly.


    "Gamory?" Han Ming was taken aback. He didn''t expect this person to be the second to arrive.


    "Here! Boss Gamory!" Quik shouted loudly.


    Gamory nodded slightly and sat down at the table of the two.


    After a while, Sorrow Sparrow also slowly approached the inn.


    The four of them gathered together.


    "By the way, how did you know I was in this inn?" Han Ming asked curiously.


    Quik hurriedly said, "I hired three people and stood on the street. As long as someone asked, I told them Han Ming was inside."


    Hearing this, Han Ming laughed, "I didn''t expect you, with your big and burly appearance, to have such a thoughtful side."


    After a while, Sarsoor also stepped in.


    "No need to wait! The others from the Rhein Empire aren''t coming." Sarsoor sat down and gulped down a large drink of wine, looking very unhappy.


    "Hmm, those from the Cabo Empire aren''t coming either." Gamory nodded slightly.


    "Phew!!"


    Hearing this, Quik spat out.


    "What the hell! At first, you all talked so heroically, saying you wanted to break into the demon world''s lair together. Now look, each of you is hiding scared, not even daring to show your faces. A bunch of bastards!" Quik trembled with anger.


    Han Ming smiled and said, "Alright, everyone has their own aspirations. We don''t have to force it. After all, fighting against the demon army is not just our business, but a common task for all people on the Northern Alliance continent. They might have their own difficulties. It''s okay that they''re not coming. Among the players of the Three Kingdoms League, the strongest few have arrived, and that''s good enough."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Sorrow Sparrow chuckled, "Phil isn''t coming either."


    Han Ming nodded, "It''s okay if she doesn''t come. As a girl, she''s not suitable for fighting and killing."


    "So, it''s just us five?" Han Ming looked around.


    The current lineup was:


    Han Ming, a third-level first-stage Battle Fanatic (without battle spirit), second-level seventh-stage Water-type Grand Magician from the Mont Empire.


    Sorrow Sparrow, a third-level first-stage Fire-type Warlock from the Mont Empire.


    Sarsoor, a fourth-level first-stage Wood-type Battle Soul from the Rhein Empire.


    Gamory, formerly a third-level fifth-stage Water-type Battle Fanatic, now a third-level sixth-stage peak Water-type Battle Fanatic.


    Quik, a third-level sixth-stage peak Earth-type Battle Fanatic.


    "Han Ming, what do we do now? You tell us. Do we storm straight into the demon world''s lair? Although those cowards didn''t dare to come, we''re not afraid of death either!"


    Quik said spiritedly.


    Han Ming shook his head slightly and introduced Xiao Qi''s identity to everyone in detail.


    Hearing this, Sorrow Sparrow thought for a moment and said, "So you''re saying, without this Xiao Qi, even if we really broke into the ghost domain, we wouldn''t be able to destroy the magic array of the demon world."


    "That''s right!" Han Ming replied.


    "So what do we do next?" Quik asked.


    Han Ming smiled and said, "I plan to form my own mercenary team. So I''m telling you in advance. If anyone is unwilling to join, you can speak up now."


    "State your reasons." Gamori, who rarely spoke, simply asked four words.


    Han Ming organized his language slightly and said, "I think you all know that the demon world''s invasion is unlikely to completely devour the Mont Empire in a short time. And they need to transport a large amount of magic crystals to the ghost domain. Although the Three Kingdoms Alliance has now signed a cooperation agreement, the few of us are not suitable for joining the army. Moreover, I don''t think any of you would like to be bound by the army. So I came up with this idea. We form our own mercenary team and only do things that are beneficial to humanity. Disrupt the demon world''s plans to invade humanity."


    Hearing Han Ming''s words, Sorrow Sparrow''s eyes lit up and he said, "This is a great idea, exactly what I had in mind. However, there''s one point that might not be realistic. That is, why do we have to form a mercenary team? Can''t we just do what needs to be done directly? Moreover, mercenaries accept tasks in the Mercenary Guild to make a profit. And we are fundamentally different from mercenaries."


    Sarsoor chuckled and said, "I think I can answer your question on behalf of Han Ming. Right now, humanity is in desperate need of a large number of experts to fight against the demon world. And not all experts are willing to follow the commands of their countries. Some of them, like us, don''t want to be restricted in their personal freedom. Others might not be willing to put in effort unless there''s a benefit. And the countries must understand this. While forming their own armies, the countries will issue some difficult tasks to the Mercenary Guild, and these tasks are directly aimed at the demon army. This will not only attract a large number of idle experts, but also cleverly turn the huge mercenary organization to their own use. It can be considered an extra-army. It''s just that the cost might be higher."


    Han Ming smiled in agreement with Sarsoor''s view and added, "There''s another crucial point. In the Mercenary Guild, we will gain access to a large amount of information and resources that we can''t control ourselves. A lot of this information is even unknown to the countries."


    Gamory finally nodded and said, "I''ll join."


    "Join!"


    Naturally, the others had no objections.


    "Next, I think you all should know where our next destination is." Han Ming was in high spirits and laughed.


    "Black Cloud City! A special medium-sized city! The entire city gathers the largest number of mercenary groups in the world, and it also has the largest Mercenary Guild on the Northern Alliance continent! It can be said that more than half of the people in this city are mercenaries. Simply put, Black Cloud City is the holy land of mercenaries, the lair of mercenaries, within the Northern Alliance continent!"


    As a person from the Rhein Empire, Sarsoor was naturally very familiar with Black Cloud City.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!!"


    Quik laughed heartily.


    "Let''s go!"


    The others nodded in agreement. They left the inn and boarded the airship flying to Black Cloud City.


    This was a dedicated airship built by the Mercenary Guild of Black Cloud City. The entire airship was painted red and black, symbolizing iron and blood.


    Almost every border city in every country has such an airship from the Mercenary Guild. It has no rest stops along the way and goes directly to Black Cloud City. It provides the most convenient travel service for mercenaries performing tasks in border areas around the world.


    The airship flew along the Anlos Mountains on the border of the Rhein Empire. Ten days later, the airship slowly descended and landed above a majestic city not far from the Anlos Mountains. This place was only separated from the Mont Empire by a mountain range, which provided geographical convenience for Han Ming and his team to execute their plan against the demon army.

 Chapter 190: Demon Hunt!

    Chapter 190: Demon Hunt!


    The airship slowly docked above the airship dock tower.


    Han Ming and his party slowly walked out of the airship exit, standing on the winding staircase that descended, looking down at the legendary city.


    "Damn it!! This Black Cloud City is not only a holy land for mercenaries, but also a holy land for every man! It''s a place every man must visit in his lifetime!! As soon as I got here, I felt my blood boiling!"


    Quik looked at the majestic city below, filled with heroic spirit.


    Han Ming also observed that although Black Cloud City was only a medium-sized city, its momentum was more majestic than any other city he had seen. Compared to those ordinary cities, Black Cloud City had a more rugged aura. The entire city had no buildings with even a hint of artistic flavor.


    What it had were simple and grand buildings. The people walking on the streets were all fierce and unruly, almost none without scars on their bodies. And there were very few women.


    The group strolled through Black Cloud City.


    The oncoming crowd was tall and rugged, with rough and unrestrained manners, full of a carefree and unrestrained aura. Some even exuded a murderous aura forged in countless battles.


    Not to mention Quik, even Han Ming felt stirred at this moment.


    Han Ming''s group stood out as they walked on the road.


    Han Ming was thin and pale-skinned.


    Quik was tall and strong as an ox.


    Sorrow Sparrow was tall and graceful.


    Sarsoor always wore a black cloak, making it hard to see his appearance.


    And Gamory kept his eyes closed.


    The biggest difference between them and the pedestrians around was that not a single scratch from swords or knives could be seen on these five people.


    Because those who could hurt them were simply too few.


    Among them, Quik was probably the weakest in strength, but this kid''s brute force was also astonishing. He could turn the three matches of the Three Kingdoms League upside down with just his strength alone, showing his terrifying strength. He was only slightly inferior to the others.


    Han Ming, who was used to being alone, felt a surge of warmth with these four top experts by his side.


    These four people had come together to defend their hometown. It could be said that no matter how incompatible their personalities were, as long as no one betrayed humanity, this group was unbreakable and no cracks could appear.


    Boom!!


    A huge wooden door by the street was smashed, and a burly man was thrown out from the door, falling heavily to the ground.


    The burly man spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed, "Damn it!! Let''s go again! I won''t admit defeat!"


    Saying this, he got up and charged back in.


    The pedestrians on the street didn''t even bother to take a second look. Apparently, such brawls were the most common in Black Cloud City.


    Han Ming smiled and stopped a passerby, asking kindly, "Excuse me, where is the Mercenary Guild?"


    That person looked down on Han Ming disdainfully and said, "With your pretty boy looks, you want to enter the Mercenary Guild? Go home and drink your milk!"


    Quik only admired two people in his life. One was Gamory, who had given him a chance, and the other was Han Ming, a magician who was willing to be defeated by his physical strength. Moreover, Han Ming was a super mage expert. Even Sorrow Sparrow, a third-level fire-type warlock, had been defeated by Han Ming. In terms of strength, Han Ming suppressed him, Quik. In terms of magic, Han Ming suppressed Sorrow Sparrow. In Quik''s eyes, Han Ming, this thin and pale-skinned kid, was his idol. Idols must not be defiled.


    "You bastard!"


    Seeing that person insult Han Ming, Quik couldn''t stand it anymore and stepped forward, grabbing the man almost as tall as him and throwing him out.


    The man rolled dozens of meters on the street before finally stopping.


    "Hmph! Now you should know how powerful we are!" Quik rubbed his hands back and forth, not knowing why, but as soon as he came to Black Cloud City, he felt itchy hands and wanted to find someone to spar with.


    Usually, in such situations, the person thrown out by Quik would have fled in fear, but what place is this? This is Black Cloud City.


    "Brothers! Kill those five bastards for me!!"


    That man, covered in scratches and bleeding profusely, didn''t care at all and pointed at Han Ming''s group, shouting loudly.


    A large group of bare-chested mercenaries rushed out from the nearby tavern.


    "You kid, you just love to cause trouble!" Han Ming cursed with a smile. But he didn''t really blame Quik. Among the group, Sorrow Sparrow and Sarsoor were usually quiet, and Gamory was even less likely to speak. With Quik around, their little group seemed a bit more lively. Moreover, Quik had helped him stand up.


    That group of mercenaries wouldn''t care whether Han Ming''s group was in the right or had any deep background. They all rushed forward.


    Here, there was no talk of background or reason, only fists. Whoever''s fists were stronger had the right.


    Just as that group of people was about to reach the few of them.


    Sorrow Sparrow raised his right hand slightly, and a sharp bird call came from his right hand first. Then a huge firebird made entirely of flames soared into the sky. At the same time, his left hand also made a whooshing sound, and a huge fire python rushed out, surrounding Han Ming''s group in the middle. Sorrow Sparrow summoned two of his beast souls right away.


    That group of mercenaries suddenly stopped, looking at the firebird circling and screeching above Han Ming''s group and the terrifying fire python, cursing, "Damn it! It''s a fire-type warlock! And there are two beast souls. We can''t win! Retreat!"


    These people were quite open-minded. Seeing Sorrow Sparrow''s strong strength, they didn''t say a word and left immediately.


    And the reaction that Han Ming had anticipated from the mercenaries, that they would run away, did not happen. That group of mercenaries acted as if nothing had happened and continued to laugh and curse as they walked back into the tavern to drink.


    The man thrown out by Quik laughed heartily, gave a thumbs up, and said, "Awesome! You guys are awesome! The Mercenary Guild, right? Walk to the end of this street, turn left, and you''ll see it." After saying that, he also walked into the tavern.


    "Hehe, this Black Cloud City is really interesting." Han Ming couldn''t help but smile when he saw the actions of those mercenaries. It seemed that the people here lived on the edge of death every day, and they were all accustomed to life and death. Hatred was almost non-existent to them. Even looking at their companions'' misfortunes indifferently wouldn''t breed resentment. Let alone some minor disputes.


    In their eyes, there was only money, women, and strong liquor. Everything else was nonsense.


    "Sorrow Sparrow! What do you mean!? I was just worried about not having a chance to practice, and you went and scared them all away!" Quik was very dissatisfied with Sorrow Sparrow''s actions.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "The Magic Guild is important. If you want to play, wait until we''re done with our business." Sorrow Sparrow didn''t want to argue with Quik, this brute. He retracted his beast soul and walked straight ahead.


    Quik was also a carefree person. In less than three minutes, he had forgotten about this matter. At this moment, he was looking curiously at the weapons being sold at the street stalls while walking.


    The group didn''t take long to arrive at the Mercenary Guild.


    "Damn it!!"


    Quik looked at the Mercenary Guild in front of him and was dumbfounded.


    "From a distance, I thought it was a mountain..."


    Han Ming also looked at the building in front of him in amazement.


    This was actually a huge building constructed of steel and huge stones. Its top was so high that it pierced deep into the clouds, disappearing from view. Its size was dozens of times larger than the entire area of the Three Kingdoms League competition field that Han Ming had seen.


    Standing in front of the Mercenary Guild, the group suddenly felt extremely small.


    After the brief shock, there was an unparalleled excitement.


    "Damn it! I love it!!" Quik let out a whoop and danced into the Mercenary Guild.


    "Let''s go in too." Han Ming smiled and followed.


    Once inside the Mercenary Guild, the group realized what grandeur meant.


    The dome of the hall was too high...


    Han Ming even discovered that there were countless small flying beasts circling above the hall.


    There were tens of thousands of these flying beasts, and many more were flying in and out of a huge window above the main entrance of the Mercenary Guild, with animal skin letters tied to their feet. Obviously, they were messengers conveying information to various places around the world.


    "My god... Look at this column... If you hollow it out, you could set up a fighting ring..."


    Quik''s eyes sparkled as he fondled a thick column, praising it repeatedly.


    Sorrow Sparrow and Sarsoor, obviously from noble backgrounds, felt ashamed of Quik''s behavior and quickly moved a few steps away, pretending not to know him.


    Han Ming knew that Quik grew up in the slums and hadn''t seen much of the world. In fact, compared to himself, they were all more or less the same.


    "Let''s go, we''ll handle the business first, and then you can play." Han Ming said with a smile.


    The group walked for more than ten minutes in the Mercenary Hall before arriving at a large counter.


    This counter was made of huge stones and looked similar to the ticket office at a train station in Han Ming''s world, except without the partitioned glass windows. Its length was nearly two thousand meters, and there were thousands of service windows.


    Such a scale shocked Han Ming again.


    "Hello, we would like to establish and register a mercenary team." Han Ming didn''t know what procedures he should follow, so he directly stated his idea.


    Behind the counter was a burly man, whose ugliness was unparalleled in Han Ming''s life.


    The ugly man grunted a few times and handed Han Ming a form and a pen.


    Han Ming held the pen and paused at the position for the name of the mercenary group on the first line.


    "What should we call ourselves?" Han Ming turned back and asked his four companions.


    "I hate thinking about this kind of thing the most. You want to establish a mercenary group, so you think of a name yourself."


    The other three also nodded in agreement. Seeing that the person handling the business was a hideous man, they all moved away.


    Han Ming thought for a moment and wrote a line of text.


    After a while, Han Ming filled in all the required places and handed it to the burly man.


    The burly man glanced at Han Ming and said, "Registration fee, one hundred gold coins."


    "What!? So much?" Han Ming was shocked. Most of Han Ming''s money had been spent in Borderland City. He spent sixty thousand gold coins to buy five thousand small water-type magic crystals and another ten thousand gold coins to buy the bead sealed with the dragon breath of an ancient dragon clan. He only had ten thousand gold coins left.


    He had spent a little of this ten thousand gold coins recently. When leaving Norad, Han Ming took out nine thousand of the remaining ten thousand gold coins and gave them to Mairon, as a donation to those displaced civilians.


    At this moment, Han Ming only had eight hundred gold coins left in his pocket. There were still five people to live on in the future...


    "Who among you brought money?" Han Ming asked awkwardly.


    The three unscrupulous guys all turned their heads away, pretending not to hear.


    "Look at that column... It''s so thick..."


    "Yeah... It''s really thick!"


    "Look at that column! It''s also so thick!!"


    "Yeah... It''s really thick..."


    Gamory simply emptied his pockets and said, "I don''t have any money."


    "Seriously? You guys are all top experts! You can''t be in such a state, can you?" Han Ming was on the verge of tears.


    "Don''t blame them. They really don''t have money. With the fall of the Mont Empire, hundreds of millions of civilians fled to the Rhein Empire. The resettlement of these civilians is a big problem. And without their hometowns, they lost their jobs and income. They don''t even have housing. I think Sorrow Sparrow and the other two must have donated all their money to the civilians like me," Sarsoor explained to Han Ming.


    Hearing this, Han Ming was stunned for a moment and then smiled.


    "Here." Han Ming took out a hundred gold coins and handed them to the burly man.


    Hearing the conversation of Han Ming''s group, the burly man straightened up his casual attitude and respectfully completed the registration process for Han Ming.


    Before Han Ming left, the burly man hurriedly whispered, "Thank you. I''m also from Mont..."


    Hearing this, Han Ming paused, smiled, and didn''t turn back.


    "So, what''s the name of our mercenary group?"


    Quik asked eagerly.


    "We are a group of people ready to sacrifice our lives to resist the demon army and protect humanity. Our goal is to drive away the invading demon soldiers and send those bastards back to their underground. So, the name of our mercenary group will be... Demon Hunt!"


    "Great! What a name! Appropriate! Powerful! It sounds so cool!"


    Quik was the first to agree.


    The other three also nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, why is the person handling the business a man? And so ugly..." Quik started gossiping again.


    Sarsoor, being well-informed, explained, "You know that this is the largest guild gathering mercenaries from three countries. How many people come here every day to handle various businesses? And Black Cloud City lacks women the most. If a beautiful woman were to receive mercenaries, those mercenaries wouldn''t be willing to leave easily. Probably many would come to chat and flirt even if they had no business. But with a relatively ugly man, it''s much better. Look, even those handling the business are in a hurry and don''t stay for long. In this way, efficiency is improved."


    Hearing this, the four of them laughed together.

 Chapter 191: The Dark Underbelly

    Chapter 191: The Dark Underbelly


    The tasks posted by the Mercenary Guild are divided into several levels, calculated according to the difficulty of task execution, ranging from high to low in five different levels: S, A, B, C, and D.


    S-level tasks are the most difficult, followed by A, B, C, and D respectively.


    Newly established mercenary groups cannot directly undertake high-difficulty tasks. They must start with the simplest tasks and gradually accumulate the level and reputation of the mercenary group.


    Each mercenary group also has different levels of differentiation. The representation of their levels is the same as the difficulty of tasks, divided into five different levels: S, A, B, C, and D mercenary groups.


    The exceptionally large hall within the Mercenary Guild is divided into four directions, with countless huge task boards hanging on each wall.


    For example, the east wall is where A-level tasks are posted and accepted. All the tasks listed in the task boards there belong to high-difficulty A-level tasks.


    The other walls are the same.


    As for the place where S-level tasks are accepted and posted, it is set in another location. Generally, mercenary groups with insufficient level are unable to enter.


    To upgrade the level of a mercenary group, it is necessary to rely on completing tasks to improve.


    Han Ming''s newly formed Demon Hunt Mercenary Group is currently a D-level mercenary group, the lowest level, and the tasks they can undertake correspondingly are only D-level.


    Each mercenary group can be promoted by one level after completing ten corresponding tasks.


    This may seem easy, but it is not.


    It is relatively fast to upgrade at the beginning, but once a mercenary group reaches B-level, it means that it must undertake and complete ten B-level tasks to successfully advance to an A-level mercenary group. And at this time, no matter how many low-level tasks you complete, it will not increase the level of the mercenary group.


    B-level tasks are already considered high-level tasks. Usually, an ordinary B-level mercenary group takes months to complete one B-level task, and it may take half a year or even a year. As for A-level and S-level tasks, they are even more difficult. The completion of an A-level task usually takes one to several years.


    As for the highest difficulty S-level task, its difficulty is simply unbelievable.


    It is said that since the establishment of the Mercenary Guild, the total number of S-level tasks posted has not exceeded ten, and most of them have not been completed. Usually, after an S-level mercenary group undertakes an S-level task, in order to complete the task, they often cause the entire mercenary group to be wiped out during the execution of the task, completely disappearing from the world.


    Han Ming and his party discussed briefly and unanimously decided to split up and act.


    After all, they didn''t have much time. If they wanted to improve the level of the mercenary group as soon as possible, they had to rely on continuously completing tasks to upgrade.


    And only when your mercenary group has a higher level can you have the right to purchase more valuable information.


    Han Ming and his party entered a small door on one side of the hall, which led to a small restaurant. It was considered small relative to the vastness of the Mercenary Guild.


    At this moment, it was already filled with a dark crowd.


    The group casually found a table that was already half occupied and shared it with others.


    While eating and chatting, Han Ming learned that recently there had been an increase in tasks above B-level related to demon soldiers. Hearing this news, Han Ming finally confirmed his own thoughts that the country indeed had issued tasks to the Mercenary Guild.


    During the conversation, a burly man told Han Ming that among S-level tasks, there was one task to find the War God Ruins. To date, no one had completed it. The reason was not that no one had ever found the War God Ruins, but that the War God Ruins were very mysterious. As a tomb, it often changed its location. When you found it and came back to hand in the task, the staff verifying the task went there and did not find any trace of the War God Ruins, so it was treated as a task failure. A penalty of 30% of the bounty would be deducted.


    That is to say, if someone offered a bounty of ten thousand gold coins for a task, you accepted it and went to complete the task. At this time, the ten thousand gold coins were not in your hands, but were held by the Mercenary Guild as an intermediary and placed within the guild. After you completed the task, the Mercenary Guild would give you the ten thousand gold coins.


    If you failed to complete the task, you would have to pay a fine of three thousand three hundred and thirty-three gold coins, which would be split equally between the Mercenary Guild and the person who issued the task.


    Han Ming keenly felt that this kind of reward and punishment system was essentially a means and approach to stimulate others to issue tasks.


    Due to the existence of the punishment system, many task issuers could still get a considerable amount of compensation after the failure of a mercenary group''s task, so naturally, the number of task issuers increased significantly.


    With more tasks, mercenary groups had work to do. With work to do, a large number of people were attracted to join the ranks of mercenaries.


    But everything often has two sides, with advantages and disadvantages.


    It was precisely because of the existence of the punishment system that a small number of people with ulterior motives deliberately issued high-difficulty tasks that were difficult to undertake. Even worse, some people deliberately issued tasks that seemed not difficult, but when the mercenary group executed the task, the initiator of the task would deliberately sabotage it, making it difficult for the mercenary group to complete the task and ultimately obtaining a very considerable amount of compensation.


    The occurrence of this situation could not be completely eliminated by the current strength of the Mercenary Guild. As the saying goes, every industry has its relatively dark side.


    Han Ming, who had never had direct contact with mercenary groups before, never thought that there were so many amazing situations within the mercenary group. These unheard-of pieces of information also made Han Ming start to develop a slight interest in this special industry of the mercenary group.


    After everyone finished eating, they came to the Mercenary Hall.


    Sarsoor whispered to the group, "What that person said is actually not the darkest part yet."


    Quik asked curiously upon hearing this, "Isn''t this dark enough?"


    Sarsoor nodded and said, "Actually, there are many unwritten rules within the mercenary group. For example, some large mercenary groups would monopolize some small or medium-sized tasks and not let go. They deliberately did not complete the tasks. Each task accepted by a mercenary group has a corresponding completion deadline. After exceeding this deadline, it is considered a task failure. And these small fines are insignificant to them. Moreover, each large mercenary group would secretly establish many small mercenary groups, which are specifically used to accept tasks. When the small and medium-sized tasks they monopolize fail, they use these private small mercenary groups to accept the tasks again, changing the mercenary group each time."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Han Ming, Sorrow Sparrow, and the others nodded thoughtfully upon hearing this.


    Quik''s brain turned a bit slowly, and he didn''t quite understand some of the details, asking curiously, "Why do they do this?"


    Sarsoor chuckled and said, "They take on all the relatively easy tasks, which means that some small mercenary groups have no tasks to accept. Although there are so many tasks here that you can''t even count them all, there are also a lot of large mercenary groups. If you, as a small mercenary group, don''t want to complete those time-consuming small tasks, you have to buy them from the large mercenary groups. After completing the purchased tasks, the bounty is divided and distributed with the large mercenary group according to a previously agreed ratio."


    Upon hearing this, Quik immediately got angry and cursed, "Damn it! Is there still any justice in this? In this way, aren''t small mercenary groups just squeezed in a tight spot? The bounty they''ve earned with their lives also has to be shared with others. If it were me, I would definitely not share with them. Besides, anyone has the right to accept tasks, so it''s not necessarily that they will get them first."


    Saying this, the group came to the north wall where D-level tasks were posted. While looking for suitable tasks, they continued chatting.


    Sarsoor continued to explain to everyone, "What Quik just said involves an even darker aspect, which is exclusion! Large mercenary groups would assign their subordinates to wait in the Mercenary Hall. Their sole responsibility is to quickly find those easy-to-complete tasks with relatively considerable bounties and accept them first. As Quik said, sometimes, some small mercenary groups might really be fearless and accidentally pick up a few good tasks. At this time, someone will come to you to discuss the price. What would you do if you were Quik?"


    Quik curled his lips and said carelessly, "I couldn''t care less about them. Money? None! If they piss me off, I''ll break them!"


    Sarsoor had anticipated Quik''s response and smiled, "Indeed, many people do this. But afterwards, your days will probably not be easy. The task may seem easy and the bounty is good, and you boldly drove away those who came to discuss the price. But on your way to complete the task, people will come to cause trouble for you. They will deliberately set up layers of obstacles for you, and sometimes even several large mercenary groups will join forces to set barriers for you, causing your task to fail. Once you fail the task, you naturally have to pay the penalty. Then what? You will definitely continue to accept tasks, and by then, they will have already targeted you. No matter what task you accept, they will send someone to cause trouble for you, making every task you receive fail, continuously paying compensation. People die, you don''t earn a cent but end up in the red, continuously losing money until your mercenary group can no longer sustain and disbands."


    Upon hearing this, Quik''s anger surged.


    "Damn it!! There''s such bullying!? Does the Mercenary Guild not care?"


    At this moment, Han Ming had already chosen two tasks, and Sorrow Sparrow and Gamory had also found their tasks.


    Sarsoor shook his head and said, "It''s not that they don''t care, but they can''t do anything about it. Because it''s very difficult to get evidence. There is a very difficult-to-distinguish boundary here. For example, if I cause trouble for you while you''re completing a task, and if you''re so angry that you report me to the Mercenary Guild, I will say that I don''t like you and it''s purely personal enmity. How can the Mercenary Guild interfere? Or even, I can say that I''m completing my own task, and one of the steps requires me to deal with you. How can the Mercenary Guild interfere? Even if my task has nothing to do with yours, I can just claim that my method of completing the task is very special and there''s no need to explain to the guild why I did it. Because the methods used by each mercenary team to complete tasks are protected, they are trade secrets and will not be disclosed to outsiders. So, it''s impossible to truly verify if I really deliberately sabotaged your task. Understand?"


    "Damn it!! It''s really damn dark!!!"


    Quik was completely speechless.


    He never thought that the mercenary group, which he always thought was a very simple profession, was actually so complicated. Others issue tasks, you accept and complete them, and get the bounty. All you need to pay is blood and life.


    It''s a profession that fights with human lives.


    But he never imagined that behind this fight with blood and lives, there were so many little-known dark sides.


    Quik''s heart gradually began to sigh for those mercenary groups he had seen in the past. It seems that everyone''s life is not easy.


    Even if you want to exchange your life for money, it''s not that easy.


    "I''ve chosen my task, what about you, Quik?" Sarsoor asked.


    Quik scratched his head embarrassedly and said, "I was just listening to your explanation and got so engrossed that I forgot to look for a task. Hehe..."


    "You!"


    Han Ming smiled and patted Quik on the shoulder, "Every industry has its difficulties. You should have thought of this earlier. But it doesn''t matter, with our strength, we don''t have to be too afraid of those large mercenary groups. If necessary, we''ll just fight them!!"


    Upon hearing this, Quik laughed heartily, "Good! Good!! Han Ming, I really didn''t misjudge you! You''re really to my liking! I just like this about you!"


    Everyone nodded and smiled silently.


    At this moment, everyone also thought that there was indeed a kind of magical aura about Han Ming that could unconsciously attract people to gather around him. Whether it was the simple-minded and straightforward Quik or the extremely opposite Sorrow Sparrow, who came from a noble background and was cautious in his actions, weren''t they all attracted by Han Ming?


    Only someone like Han Ming could gather these four individuals with completely different backgrounds and personalities.


    Han Ming had a strong liking for this simpleton Quik. He felt that Quik was quite similar to Li Chengfeng, except that Quik was straightforward and blunt, never beating around the bush in his actions and speech, always doing things according to his own preferences.


    Although Li Chengfeng was also bold and unconstrained, he was more perceptive than Quik. No matter how small the matter was, it couldn''t escape his eyes. He seemed to have everything under control, giving off the impression of being the only sober one amidst a crowd of drunkards.

 Chapter 192: Upgrade

    Chapter 192: Upgrade


    As the group chatted and laughed, except for Quik who hadn''t found his task yet, Han Ming and the other four had all found suitable tasks for themselves.


    The five of them planned to each take on two D-level tasks and complete them separately.


    When they returned, combining their efforts, they would have completed ten tasks in total, which would allow them to smoothly advance to a C-level mercenary group.


    After all, although their mercenary group sounded like a team, it consisted of only five people.


    Without enough manpower to take on different tasks separately, each person had to take on two.


    Quik paced back and forth in front of the wall, constantly making sounds of dissatisfaction.


    "Kid, have you found a task you like yet?"


    Han Ming asked impatiently. Quik had been wandering around for most of the day without finalizing his task, causing the other four to wait for him and waste time.


    "Sigh... They are all simple tasks, so annoying. Damn it, look at this one, delivering a message? Come on! Is delivering a message even considered a task? I''m so awesome, and they want me to deliver a message? And this one, taking care of a rich family''s child for three days. Damn it! Do they think I''m a nanny?"


    Quik cursed while looking at the tasks.


    Han Ming laughed and said, "These are the lowest-level tasks, not difficult at all. They are nothing but this kind of tasks. What kind of task are you looking for?"


    Quik straightened up immediately, patted his chest forcefully, and said, "Naturally, I''m looking for tasks where I can fight. Fighting is fun; otherwise, it''s boring."


    Hearing this, Han Ming broke out in a cold sweat. This kid wasn''t looking for tasks; he was looking for excitement.


    "Forget it, Han Ming, you guys don''t need to worry about me. Just go and do your own tasks. When I find a task I like, I''ll do it myself. We''ll meet here later."


    Quik felt a bit embarrassed seeing Han Ming and the others waiting for him.


    "Alright then, it''s settled. You''d better hurry up. We don''t have much time; we must reach at least the level of a C-level mercenary group in the short term."


    Han Ming gave Quik some final instructions and then went with the other three towards the task handover location.


    The tasks on the task board were divided into three types. One type had the word "New" written in big letters behind it, meaning the task was newly posted and anyone could take it.


    Another type had the word "In Progress" written in big letters, indicating that the task had been accepted and was being executed.


    The last type had the word "Failed" written in big letters, which clearly meant that the previous mercenary group that accepted the task had not completed it, and the task had failed. Others could continue to accept it.


    All completed tasks would be directly erased.


    Han Ming accepted two new tasks.


    He remembered the task numbers and reported them directly to the staff at the task handover point.


    The staff member looked down and searched for a moment, then said, "Hmm, these two tasks haven''t been accepted yet, so you can take them. Show me the emblem representing your mercenary group, and pay a 30% deposit first."


    Han Ming had already learned about this from other mercenaries during the meal and had applied for five emblems, which he had distributed to Quik, Sorrow Sparrow, and the others. He also took out some gold coins to use as a deposit.


    The bounty for the two tasks Han Ming accepted was actually very small, totaling only sixty gold coins, so he only needed to pay a twenty-gold-coin deposit.


    Moreover, to save time, the locations of the two tasks he accepted were very close.


    One task was to escort a small convoy, which would take only one day to complete. The other task was at the endpoint of the small convoy, escorting another small convoy to a city close to Black Cloud City, which would take two days.


    In other words, after completing these two tasks, he could conveniently return to Black Cloud City. This was also the first factor they considered when choosing tasks.


    Two escort tasks were naturally a piece of cake for Han Ming. Those two convoys were quite lucky to encounter a master like Han Ming, who had just joined the Demon Hunt Mercenary Group and could only take low-level tasks.


    Three days later.


    Han Ming successfully completed his tasks and returned to Black Cloud City.


    He thought he would be the first to return, but when he got back to the guild hall, he saw that Gamory had left him a message, costing one gold coin.


    When Han Ming handed in his tasks, retrieved his deposit, and received his bounty, the staff handed him a message book left by Gamory.


    It was Gamory''s message, naturally about the successful completion of the task, and it specified the meeting location. It seemed that Gamory was the first to complete the task, followed by Sarsoor, and Han Ming was third.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Gamory, the first to complete the task, had left a message for each of the other four, with identical content.


    For each completed D-level task, one could stay in the Mercenary Guild for five days.


    Han Ming went to a room marked with the words "Demon Hunt" in big letters.


    Inside, he saw Gamory and Sarsoor sitting at opposite ends of the room, meditating.


    "You''re done too? That was fast," Sarsoor said, standing up with a smile.


    Han Ming nodded at Sarsoor and said to Gamory, "You''ve closed your eyes again. It seems you only open them when looking for tasks."


    Gamory remained silent.


    Han Ming didn''t feel embarrassed, understanding Gamory''s nature and knowing that this was just how he was.


    Half a day later, Sorrow Sparrow and Quik arrived.


    "How about it!? How about it!? How much bounty did you get?"


    Quik asked excitedly as soon as he entered.


    Han Ming smiled and said, "Sixty gold coins."


    The other three, Gamory received fifty gold coins, Sarsoor also received fifty, and Sorrow Sparrow received forty gold coins.


    "What about you?" Han Ming asked with a smile.


    Quik waved his small pouch triumphantly and said, "I got a hundred gold coins!"


    Han Ming and the others were taken aback. For the lowest-level tasks, it was rare to see a bounty exceeding fifty gold coins. Quik completed two tasks, and the combined bounty was actually a hundred gold coins, making him the one who profited the most among the five.


    "You guys don''t know, haha! The two tasks I took were both for avenging someone else!"


    "Revenge..."


    Han Ming broke out in a cold sweat. This kid really did take a task involving fighting others.


    Quik slammed the gold coins heavily on the table, making a loud clanging sound, then sat down casually and took a jug of water, gulping down several mouthfuls.


    "You guys don''t know, our Demon Hunt has already been targeted. After you four left, I went to handle the task procedures, and a kid came up to me asking for a share of the bounty, saying if I didn''t give it to him, he''d make sure I regretted it later. Haha, I didn''t expect to actually encounter this kind of thing. I tricked him into talking, asking how he found me, and he said they have many informants and noticed that on the same day, our Demon Hunt Mercenary Group''s five members accepted ten tasks. Naturally, it caught their attention."


    Hearing this, Han Ming frowned slightly and asked, "Then what?"


    Quik waved his hands excitedly and said, "Then? Of course, I knocked that kid out with one punch! Then, when I was executing the task, they really came to cause trouble. I think there must be informants from these people among the Mercenary Guild staff. Otherwise, the details of our tasks we accept are secret, and outsiders couldn''t possibly know. Guess what? Those guys actually went to the side of the enemy of my task issuer, which is, the group of people my task issuer wanted me to fight. The result was obvious; that group of mercenaries joined the side of my target and fought me. Unfortunately, they were just a bunch of weaklings, and I took them down easily with just a few punches."


    Sarsoor tapped his index finger rhythmically on the table, pondered for a moment, and said, "It''s best to end this matter here. If it''s just some insignificant small mercenary groups causing trouble, that''s fine. But if they belong to a large mercenary group, it might get troublesome. Right now, our most urgent task is to quickly upgrade our mercenary group''s level."


    Han Ming agreed, "That''s right, let''s see what happens. For now, we can only take it one step at a time. There''s no other good solution. If someone really insists on making trouble for us, we won''t be polite."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Quik was especially excited, secretly wishing that those people would come to cause trouble for him again.


    The group rested for a while and then went to the Mercenary Hall, submitting proof of their completed tasks at the service desk and successfully upgrading their mercenary group to C-level.


    After resting for a night, Han Ming and his group returned to the Mercenary Hall to look for suitable C-level tasks.


    The C-level task board was located on the west wall of the Mercenary Hall.


    There were many more mercenaries gathered here than in front of the D-level task board.


    Han Ming and his group squeezed in with difficulty, and upon looking around, most of the tasks on the numerous large task boards had the word "In Progress" written behind them, indicating that they had already been accepted. It was likely that most of them were monopolized by some large mercenary groups. The tasks available for ordinary mercenaries to accept were mostly extremely time-consuming and labor-intensive, with not much bounty.


    Han Ming glanced over them silently and nodded. C-level tasks were already considered medium-level tasks, no longer as simple as the trivial D-level tasks.

 Chapter 193: Forty Copper Coins

    Chapter 193: Forty Copper Coins


    Han Ming and his group were jostled by the crowd as they made their way through, finally managing to pick out their tasks.


    When they emerged, everyone was drenched in sweat.


    "Where''s Quik?"


    Han Ming looked around but didn''t see Quik.


    "Look over there! Isn''t that him? He''s still looking for a task. I guess this kid won''t accept any task that doesn''t involve fighting."


    Han Ming shook his head helplessly.


    "Forget it, let''s not worry about him. Let''s go and complete our own tasks first."


    After a brief exchange, they split up to accept tasks.


    Han Ming went to the task handover point, submitted the numbers of the tasks he was going to take on, and presented his emblem.


    The two tasks he had chosen this time were not particularly easy. It wasn''t so much about the difficulty of completion, but rather the time they would consume.


    One of the tasks was to help a family renowned for weapon production to drive away a group of troublemakers who were bullying the locals and monopolizing the market.


    Usually, such tasks were relatively simple, mostly D-level. But seeing this task listed as a C-level one piqued Han Ming''s curiosity, especially since it had a big "Failed" marked behind it.


    This immediately intrigued Han Ming. What kind of utterly despicable people were so difficult to deal with?


    The combined bounty for these two tasks was one hundred and fifty gold coins. After paying a fifty-gold-coin deposit, Han Ming was about to leave.


    At this moment, a short man quietly sidled up to Han Ming.


    "Friend, you''re doing great with your tasks. A five-person mercenary team, reaching C-level in just three days. Business is booming, huh? The Demon Hunt Mercenary Group... quite a name. You must be the team leader, Han Er?"


    The man looked at Han Ming with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, a hint of malice flickering in his gaze.


    Han Ming''s heart stirred, but he smiled and said, "Not really. You''re too kind. If there''s nothing else, please move aside."


    The man raised one eyebrow high and said in a deep voice, "Previously, one of your team''s big guys injured one of our men. Considering you''re a newly established mercenary group and might not know the ropes, we''ll let that incident slide."


    Han Ming knew there was more to come and crossed his arms, waiting for the rest.


    "However..." The man indeed changed his tone, "Maybe you don''t know the rules. Let me spell it out for you. From now on, you''ll be considered a subsidiary branch of our Hungry Wolf Mercenary Group. All the tasks you take on will require you to hand over 50% of the profits to us. Of course, we also have some relatively easy tasks that you can take from us. After completion, the task''s experience points will count towards our group, but for the profits, you only need to give us 20%."


    Han Ming chuckled, "50% for you? That''s outright robbery. I can''t afford to part with that much money. As for taking tasks from you, indeed, the fees would be much less, and it sounds quite appealing. Unfortunately, what we lack right now is experience. So, we''re not interested in either of your suggestions."


    Seeing Han Ming''s firm refusal, the man''s face darkened, and he said coldly, "Don''t spurn a favor and end up having to pay a penalty! Young people don''t know their place; they always have to pay for their arrogance. Let me tell you, if you don''t agree to my terms now, then we''ll settle the score for the incident where your big guy injured our man!"


    Han Ming had no desire to waste more words with this man. With a shoulder, he bumped the man, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    "Nonsense!"


    After leaving that remark, Han Ming strutted out of the Mercenary Guild.


    Han Ming chuckled to himself, not overthinking it.


    What''s meant to happen will happen.


    Having chosen the path of a mercenary, one can''t be afraid of trouble. It might as well come early.


    When pushed to the brink, he would show the strength of his Demon Hunt Mercenary Group, letting those who coveted his group see clearly that they had picked the wrong target.


    After all, it was quite rare for a group that had been established on the same day to advance to C-level in just three days. It was hard not to attract attention.


    Moreover, this was just the beginning. With the strength of these five individuals, they were bound to go further and achieve even more astonishing results.


    The first task was completed by Han Ming with ease.


    It wasn''t that the task was too simple, but rather that Han Ming was too strong.


    The first task only took Han Ming three days. Another day passed, and Han Ming arrived at a city near the location of his second task.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    This was where he was to execute his second task, helping a weapon-producing family drive away evil forces.


    On the way to the weapon family, Han Ming passed through a bustling area where a commotion was taking place.


    There was a dilapidated pharmacy at the center of the noise, where an apprentice was beating a little girl who was crying and clutching her head on the ground.


    The little girl was dressed in tattered clothes, barefoot, with short messy hair covered in dirt.


    People around were pointing and commenting, but no one stepped forward to intervene.


    Han Ming curiously asked a passerby and learned that the little girl had just stolen some herbs and was caught red-handed.


    Stealing wasn''t a major crime, and the apprentice was just an ordinary person, not a villain. After scolding and beating the girl a bit, he saw how pitiful she was and didn''t have the heart to continue. He muttered angrily and returned to the pharmacy.


    Han Ming thought the incident was over until he saw the little girl crawl up, wait for the crowd to disperse, and sneak back into the pharmacy.


    After a while, the pharmacy erupted in shouts again.


    The little girl ran out clutching a small bundle of herbs, with the apprentice chasing fiercely behind.


    Han Ming shook his head slightly and grabbed the girl''s arm to stop her from escaping.


    "Let me go! Let me go! You bastard! Let me go! Woo..." The little girl cried and kicked Han Ming, then bit his arm.


    Seeing the girl was too young, Han Ming didn''t want to struggle, fearing he might pull out her teeth if he used too much force.


    "Thank you for helping," said the pharmacy apprentice, nodding gratefully as he reached for the herb bundle in the girl''s hands.


    The girl refused to let go, clutching the bundle tightly. After a brief struggle, the bundle broke open, scattering herbs all over the ground.


    The apprentice sat down in distress, muttering, "It''s over, I''m going to get fired this time." Then, glaring at the girl, "It''s all your fault," he raised his hand to hit her.


    The girl screamed and dodged.


    "Hey, don''t rush to hit her!" Han Ming grabbed the apprentice''s hand and asked the girl, "Don''t you know that stealing is wrong? This is a small business, not easy to run. You stole from them, look how anxious this apprentice is. He might lose his job over this. Do you know what his family situation is like? Maybe he has an elder at home waiting for him to earn money for treatment, or his family is struggling, and his siblings are waiting for food. Stealing a bundle of herbs might not seem like a big deal to you, but it could cost someone their job and push a family into desperation."


    Han Ming sized up the apprentice, noticing his rough skin and tattered clothes, before speaking those words.


    The little girl was clearly moved by Han Ming''s incisive guess, tears rolling in her big eyes as she burst into tears.


    "Forget it, she''s just a child and doesn''t understand. How much are these herbs? I''ll buy them. Also, seeing that this little one doesn''t steal food or toys, she must be in dire need at home. Get me ten more bundles, I''ll take them all."


    Han Ming said to the apprentice.


    Hearing this, the apprentice was overjoyed and quickly ran off to pack ten more bundles of herbs for Han Ming.


    "How much?" Han Ming asked.


    The apprentice smiled and replied, "Forty copper coins."


    "Hmm, forty copper coins..." Han Ming nodded, took out a silver coin from his pocket, and handed it to the apprentice, who happily ran off to get change.


    Han Ming handed the herbs to the little girl, but his heart felt a bit sour.


    Forty copper coins were enough for a seven or eight-year-old girl to endure two beatings just to steal. Forty copper coins could cause a hardworking person to lose their livelihood. And forty copper coins were also half a month''s income for an ordinary person, yet in Han Ming''s eyes, it was insignificant.


    "Here!" Han Ming smiled and ruffled the little girl''s hair, stuffing the herbs into her arms.


    The little girl stopped crying upon seeing the herbs and reached out to take them.


    "Wait!" Han Ming suddenly froze, grabbed the girl''s hands, and carefully examined them. Her hands, which should have been soft and tender, were covered in numerous wounds, clearly from excessive work and washing clothes.


    Han Ming felt a pang of sympathy and said, "I can give you the herbs, but you have to tell me why you stole."


    The little girl nodded repeatedly and said, "I''m from the village next door. My grandfather is sick, and we don''t have money for treatment. I know I was wrong. But... the Sodole family has taken over our land to build a factory, and we haven''t been able to grow food or have money for almost a year..."


    Han Ming was taken aback.


    The Sodole family? Wasn''t that the issuer of his second task?

 Chapter 194: The Village

    Chapter 194: The Village


    Due to time constraints, Han Ming hadn''t delved deeply into the information about the Sodole family. He had only taken a quick glance.


    He knew that the Sodole family, as a local weapon family, was selling high-quality weapons to the allied forces at a very favorable price to counter the demon army.


    From the brief information provided by the Sodole family, Han Ming learned that there was a so-called troublemaking group hindering their weapon production progress.


    It was for this reason that Han Ming had specifically taken on this task.


    At first, when he saw the task, Han Ming was indeed a bit angry.


    The Sodole family, instead of profiteering from human crisis, was selling weapons to the country at a more favorable price than usual. Such a family was deeply respected by Han Ming from the bottom of his heart.


    He also harbored deep hatred for those who hindered the Sodole family''s weapon production.


    However, Han Ming also understood that things might not be as simple as they appeared on the surface.


    Initially, Han Ming had planned to directly contact the Sodole family and complete the task immediately. But after hearing the little girl''s words, he felt it necessary to see for himself what kind of extremely vicious people these were.


    And who could make an entire family feel troubled?


    "Little one, can you take me to see your village?" Han Ming asked with a smile as he squatted down and ruffled the little girl''s messy hair.


    The little girl looked at Han Ming warily and glanced at the herbs in her hands, clearly hesitating.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad guy. I''m a magician, and I might even be able to treat your grandfather''s illness," Han Ming continued.


    The little girl stopped and suddenly became happy, asking eagerly, "Really? Are you really a great magician? That''s great! My grandfather will be saved!"


    "Let''s go then, take me to see your village," Han Ming said with a smile as he took the little girl''s hand.


    "Sir, here''s your change," the apprentice from the herb shop said as he ran out and handed the money to Han Ming.


    Han Ming shook his head with a smile and said, "Keep the change. This little girl has caused you quite a bit of trouble. Consider it compensation for wasting your time."


    "Thank you, thank you! You''re such a kind person!" the apprentice said gratefully.


    Han Ming smiled and walked away with the little girl.


    This was a quiet and peaceful village. However, in the outskirts of the village, there was a not-so-large expanse of farmland that had already been half-demolished, with a building only at the foundation stage constructed on it.


    At that moment, a large group of farmers was confronting the construction workers.


    "I advise you not to be ungrateful! Move out quickly!!"


    A man who looked like a supervisor shouted at the group of farmers, but he kept retreating, hiding behind the workers. Clearly, he was somewhat afraid of them.


    Han Ming squinted and observed, and to his surprise, he found that each of the farmers had aura of combat energy. Although their combat energy levels were generally between the first and third stages of the first level, they were only at the entry level of warriors.


    But how could a group of farmers possess combat energy?


    Han Ming''s doubts deepened.


    "Big brother! Hurry up and come with me. My home is in the east of the village," the little girl said happily as she pulled Han Ming and ran.


    "Hehe, girl, slow down. Be careful not to fall," Han Ming said as he looked at the happy little girl in front of him, feeling very pleased.


    While passing through the village, Han Ming discovered something that astonished him.


    Most of the people in the village were elderly, with few middle-aged or young people to be seen. Apart from the elderly, there were only groups of women and children.


    And those old people also all possessed combat energy.


    Han Ming suppressed his doubts and followed the little girl through the village, arriving directly in front of a small building at the east end of the village.


    Han Ming noticed carefully that the houses in the village were not too dilapidated, and some were even quite stylish. It didn''t seem like a very poor place.


    Besides, the little girl''s home couldn''t be described as poor. Why couldn''t they afford herbs and resort to stealing?


    "Grandpa, I''m back!" the little girl said happily as she pushed open the door and ran into the house with the herbs.


    Han Ming hurriedly followed.


    Pushing open a door, Han Ming entered the room and saw the little girl happily talking while lying on a wooden bed.


    On the bed lay an elderly man with a pale complexion, still covered with a thin blanket despite the hot weather.


    "Girl, cough cough, who is this?" the old man asked, looking at Han Ming curiously. With his level of strength, he couldn''t discern Han Ming''s power.


    Seeing the little girl''s hesitant demeanor, Han Ming knew she didn''t want her grandfather to know about her stealing. So he quickly said with a smile, "I''m an outsider. I was buying medicine at a herb shop and saw this little one hesitating at the door, so I asked and learned she was buying medicine for her grandfather''s treatment. I just happened to be free and am a low-level water mage. I thought I might be able to help out."


    Han Ming cleverly told a white lie for the little girl.


    The little girl looked at Han Ming gratefully and grinned.


    "Oh, so you''re a noble magician," she said as she tried to sit up, but after several attempts, she couldn''t succeed.


    "Ah, don''t get up. Just lie down. Let me take a look first," Han Ming said.


    Han Ming moved his nose. Ever since he entered the room, he had smelled a foul odor, which now seemed to be coming from the old man.


    "No, no. Magician, I''m already very happy that you came. I dare not trouble you," the old man said anxiously.


    Han Ming smiled slightly and didn''t speak, just went ahead and lifted the old man''s blanket.


    The old man''s speech and behavior did not seem like that of a typical farmer, indicating he had seen the world. The little girl also spoke quite coherently, suggesting she had good upbringing.


    Lifting the blanket, the foul odor intensified.


    Han Ming smiled and looked down.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    He saw that the old man''s legs were severely rotten.


    Han Ming narrowed his eyes and observed that the old man''s body had many large and small scars, apparently very old. His leg rot was clearly due to untreated wounds.


    "Little one, go brew some medicine for grandpa," Han Ming instructed.


    "Okay!" the little girl happily ran out of the room with the herbs.


    Han Ming placed one hand over the old man''s legs, condensing a medium-level healing spell with his vast water energy, completely enveloping the old man''s legs.


    The old man''s eyes widened in shock.


    "You... you..." The old man had clearly seen healing spells before, but he had never seen such a powerful one. The water-type healing spell was usually just a faint white light, but the brightness of Han Ming''s spell was much thicker.


    Before the old man could finish speaking, he let out a comfortable long sigh.


    "It might feel a bit numb and itchy at first. But don''t scratch," Han Ming focused on healing the old man for a while and, seeing the old man''s legs mostly recovered, sighed in relief.


    "This... Magician, I didn''t know you were so highly skilled. I''m so embarrassed," the old man said gratefully, not knowing how to express himself.


    "It''s okay. Just rest well," Han Ming said.


    The little girl carefully brought a bowl of medicinal soup into the room. Seeing her grandfather''s legs mostly recovered, she was overjoyed.


    "That''s great! That''s great! Magician, since you''re so powerful, why not just cure my grandfather''s legs completely? No need to drink the medicine. It''s quite bitter."


    Han Ming affectionately ruffled the little girl''s hair, liking her filial piety very much.


    "The medicine still needs to be drunk. The healing spell itself heals injuries, not illnesses. Your grandfather''s legs are like this mainly due to injuries. I can only do this much now. The rest requires good conditioning, and recovery should be no problem. But the medicine I bought for you earlier wasn''t very effective. You stay here with your grandfather, and I''ll go buy some more."


    "How could that be, Magician? We can''t let you bother," the old man said, now much recovered and sitting up.


    "You rest well. You should be able to walk slowly by tonight. How about this, if you really want to thank me, join me for a couple of drinks tonight, okay?" Han Ming persuaded.


    Hearing about drinks, the old man''s eyes lit up immediately and he nodded repeatedly.


    "Grandpa! You''re still sick. How can you drink!" the little girl said unhappily, pouting.


    "It''s okay, I''m here. Don''t worry, little one. Take good care of your grandfather. I''ll be right back," Han Ming said as he stood up and left.


    When he reached the farmland outside the village, he saw that the workers and villagers were still confronting each other and had not dispersed.


    Han Ming thought for a moment and walked up.


    "Excuse me, are you from the Sodole family?" Han Ming asked the construction workers with a smile.


    "Who are you..." The timid supervisor asked cautiously upon seeing Han Ming''s unfamiliar face and hearing him mention the Sodole family.


    Han Ming smiled and waved his right hand. A huge ice block over a person''s height solidified with a thunderous noise and landed firmly on the ground.


    "Magician!"


    The supervisor was startled and stepped back repeatedly.


    Han Ming slowly walked up to the supervisor and said in a low voice, "You don''t need to work today. Go back and tell your clan leader that the person who took your task has arrived. Tell him not to rush construction. I''ll give you an explanation after I''m done."


    The supervisor naturally knew about the family''s task posting in the Mercenary Guild. Seeing that this person was the mercenary who took the task, and also a highly respected magician, he nodded repeatedly and signaled the workers to leave.


    "Villagers, you can go back too," Han Ming said with a smile as he left amidst the astonished gazes of the farmers.


    In the evening, Han Ming returned to the village with several large bags.


    "Little one! Come here!" Han Ming called out in the yard.


    Hearing Han Ming''s voice, the little girl ran out happily, her eyes flashing at the smell of meat from a distance.


    "Go and set up the table and chairs, and bring out the bowls and chopsticks. We''ll eat in the yard," Han Ming said.


    "Okay!" the little girl replied.


    Han Ming placed the items aside and went inside to check on the old man. Seeing that the old man''s legs had recovered well, he helped the old man into the yard.


    The little girl had already set up the table and happily unpacked Han Ming''s bags, placing some dishes on the table and taking the remaining herbs back to the room.


    "Stop bustling about. Come and eat," Han Ming said with a smile as he watched the little girl running around.


    "Such an understanding girl," Han Ming remarked with emotion.


    "Yes... My granddaughter is a bit naughty usually, but she''s really a good child. These past two years, I haven''t been well, and she has taken care of me with her frail body. Otherwise, this old bones of mine might have been buried long ago," the old man said.


    "Grandpa! Stop saying that!" the little girl ran out and heard this conversation, becoming unhappy again.


    "Alright, alright, Grandpa won''t say it anymore. Come here," the old man said with a chuckle as he beckoned the little girl to sit down.


    The three sat around the small wooden table and started eating under the moonlight.


    Han Ming stood up to pour wine for the old man, who hurriedly stood up with trembling legs.


    "Oh, you''re so polite. I haven''t thanked you for treating my injuries. This drink is to thank you for your chivalry," the old man said as he picked up the small bowl and drank it all in one gulp.


    Han Ming also smiled and drank the wine from his bowl, quickly adding more food for the old man.


    "Old sir, you don''t have to keep calling me ''you.'' My name is Han Er. You can just call me by my name."


    "This..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Well... Alright then, Mr. Han Er."


    Han Ming smiled and asked, "Old sir, seeing all your scars, you must have quite a story. Also, it seems like there''s some feud between the villagers and a group of construction workers. Can you tell me about it?"


    Hearing Han Ming mention this, the old man sighed deeply.


    "Don''t even mention it... It''s unbearable."

 Chapter 195: The Old Mans Past

    Chapter 195: The Old Man''s Past


    "It doesn''t matter, take your time. We have plenty of time today. Let''s chat while we drink," Han Ming said with a smile, pouring another bowl of wine for the old man. At the same time, he carefully observed the old man''s actions.


    The old man sighed wistfully, drained the wine in his bowl in one gulp, and choked, coughing twice.


    "Oh! Look at you, I told you not to drink so much!" the little girl scolded.


    Han Ming smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''ll take care of it."


    Saying this, he held the old man''s hand with his right hand, and a gentle magical energy flowed into the old man''s body, helping to alleviate the alcohol''s irritation.


    The little girl saw that just by Han Ming gently holding her grandfather''s hand, his complexion improved significantly. She looked at Han Ming with admiration.


    "Go on," Han Ming said with a smile.


    The old man paused and said, "Thank you. Our village is not an ordinary one. Everyone living here is a veteran of the Rhine Empire''s border defense forces. Us old folks are all retired from the previous two generations. Look at the houses in the village, aren''t they nice? They were specially built for us by the state. And that large expanse of farmland in the wilderness, it''s all for us to farm."


    Hearing this, Han Ming''s doubts were somewhat alleviated. No wonder these farmers all had combat energy; they were retired border defense soldiers.


    The old man sighed, "We border defense soldiers entered the army when we were young. As you know, the border defense forces fight the most battles. I can''t say I''ve spent my life on the battlefield, but I''ve experienced countless large and small battles. Look around the village, you don''t see many young adults. That''s because our descendants have all joined the military. You could say that our village is a military village. Everyone here, men and women, young and old, has been a soldier."


    Han Ming nodded and poured another bowl of wine for the old man.


    The old man drank it all in one hearty gulp.


    Han Ming quickly added food and poured more wine.


    After several rounds of drinking, the old man''s mood grew higher, and the flush on his face became more pronounced.


    When he got excited, he tore open his shirt, revealing his chest. Han Ming took a quick look and saw that the old man had no fewer than ten scars on his body.


    The old man excitedly pointed to the longest and most shocking scar on his body and said, "Look at this, from when we resisted the invasion of the Cabo Empire''s army. I was cut in the chest with a sword, and I was done for. It was my comrade who carried me on his back, constantly talking to keep me conscious. He carried me over two mountains to reach the medical team. It was a miracle that I survived such serious injuries."


    Han Ming nodded with a smile.


    The old man then pointed to a circular scar on his stomach and said excitedly, "Look at this!" Saying this, he drank a bowl of wine, wiped his mouth with his sleeve, and looked up at the starry sky, falling into thought.


    "That was when the magical beasts from the Wilderness Forest came out in droves, bypassed the border defenses of the Mont Empire, and directly charged into our Rhine Empire. That year, sigh... more than half of our border defense forces were killed or injured. It was a truly brutal war. We''re not afraid of fighting humans, but we had no experience fighting magical beasts."


    Speaking of this, the old man suddenly laughed and said, "Guess what? At that time, one of my comrades came from a family that ran a slaughterhouse. He said that killing magical beasts was no different from killing livestock, so he took a mountain axe and went up. He was gored through by a unicorn rhino and died on the spot. I was pretty foolish too. We were just farmers, what did we know? I imitated him, took a mountain axe, and charged up, only to be gored by a mountain goat with earth magic. I was lucky to survive."


    Han Ming poured more wine for the old man and listened to his story intently.


    The old man moved his stool, turned his body, and pointed to a huge scar that ran diagonally from his shoulder across his back to his waist. Even Han Ming found it shocking.


    The old man laughed heartily and said, "This was from a conflict with the Mont Empire''s army. In the chaos of battle, the leader of my small squad was cut down. The Mont soldier raised his large sword, and it looked like he could split our leader in two with one blow. Our leader was really good to me. I lost my parents early in the war, and all three of my brothers died on the battlefield. I had no family except for him, who cared for and looked after me the most. At that critical moment, I didn''t think twice and threw myself on top of our leader, taking the blow for him. That battle caught us off guard, and our ten-thousand-man squad was reduced to less than five hundred survivors."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Han Ming listened, lost in thought, almost able to visualize the old man diving to protect his leader. He couldn''t help but feel a deep respect for the old man.


    "Come on, sir, I toast to you!" Han Ming said, filling the old man''s cup and clinking glasses with him before drinking it all in one go.


    The old man laughed and said, "If you say I''m not afraid of death, that''s a lie. I''m scared of death, very scared. During my time in the army, I often dreamed of dying on the battlefield, waking up from nightmares in the middle of the night. I''m scared of death, very scared! But at that time, I didn''t have time to think too much. I just got carried away, didn''t think much, and charged up. That blow knocked me unconscious. It was only later that I heard from my surviving comrades. When we retreated, our leader, with his skills, could have definitely survived. But he refused to abandon me. He couldn''t carry me on his back because he was afraid the pursuers behind would kill me. So he had to carry me and flee. You know, running while carrying someone, how fast can you go? Our leader carried me all the way, his body reportedly hacked to pieces by the enemy, bones exposed. If you looked from behind, he looked like a running skeleton. But he carried me all the way, using up the last of his quick-healing medicine on me. My teammates said that when we met up with our reinforcements, our leader could barely keep his eyes open. With sheer determination, he managed to get me to the medical team before collapsing and dying."


    "Sigh... he died..."


    The old man laughed, tears streaming from his old eyes.


    Han Ming felt somber, silently pouring another bowl of wine for the old man.


    The old man drank it all in one gulp.


    Han Ming subtly placed his hand on the old man''s and sent magical energy through it again.


    "I''m fine!" the old man shook off Han Ming''s hand, poured himself another bowl of wine, stood up with the cup, and said, "War is strange like that. You never know when you''ll die or when you''ll survive. On the battlefield, you might be strong but still die, or you might be weak but survive time and again. I''ve fought countless battles, but I survived. Sometimes I really miss my comrades. I often think about the days we fought side by side. Even now, I dream about those times every night. Young man, do you know what it feels like to see your comrades fall one by one in front of you? I can''t describe it, but sometimes I really hate myself. Why did I survive when they didn''t? Why didn''t I go with them?"


    Han Ming sighed softly and said, "Life is full of disappointments. That''s just how it is. You shouldn''t blame yourself too much. After all, you''re not a deserter; you did your best."


    Han Ming felt as if there was a fishbone stuck in his throat, preventing him from spouting his usual profound wisdom. After struggling for a while, he could only utter this one sentence.


    "I''m a professional soldier, and that''s the life of a professional soldier... I''ve spent my entire life fighting wars. I don''t know anything else, not even how to farm. After spending half my life on the battlefield, what am I supposed to do if I retire? I can''t even fix shoes properly on the street. I tried working for others, but you know us soldiers, especially border defense soldiers, we''re wild at heart. Unless you''re better than me in battle, have killed more enemies than me, why should you tell me what to do? So I quit every job I took because I couldn''t stand being bossed around."


    The old man laughed and shook his head in frustration.


    Han Ming thought for a moment and asked, "Then... the Rhine Empire is really cold-blooded, not providing you with any living security?"


    The old man was taken aback and quickly said, "Hey! Young man, I don''t like hearing that! Watch out or I''ll smack you!"


    "Grandpa!" the little girl exclaimed, seeing her grandfather had too much to drink, and quickly intervened.


    "It''s okay, let the old man speak," Han Ming said indifferently, smiling.


    The old man glared at Han Ming indignantly and said, "Who says the country doesn''t care about us? The country did intend to let us old folks who have been guarding the borders our whole lives move to the big cities, arrange housing for us, and provide living security. But... I grew up on this land. This is where I was born and raised, where I fought to defend our country, and where my comrades who fought by my side are buried. Their souls, and ours, are here! I can''t leave this place. So we didn''t accept the country''s provisions and chose to stay. Stay on this land. The country built us better houses, gave us farmland to cultivate, and provides us with military pay every month."

 Chapter 196: A Win-Win Solution

    Chapter 196: A Win-Win Solution


    "So what about you now..." Han Ming glanced around at the simple, almost pitiful furnishings. Today, the little girl had resorted to stealing because she couldn''t afford the herbs to treat the old man''s illness.


    The old man laughed heartily, his face brimming with pride as he said, "Donated!"


    "Donated?" Han Ming asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Donated! Donated to the Mont Empire!" The old man said this with a very resolute expression on his face.


    "You wouldn''t believe it, would you? I''ve fought plenty of battles against the Mont Empire. And in the process, I developed feelings for them. I recently heard that those Mont guys got their country wiped out. It really made me think. Now I realize we''re better off. At least we have a place to live. But those Mont guys, who used to fight us so fiercely, don''t even have the chance to enjoy their old age. They''re all gone."


    At this point, the old man couldn''t hold back his emotions and started sobbing quietly, covering his face with his hands.


    "Grandpa..." The little girl hurried over, patting her grandfather''s back to help him catch his breath.


    Han Ming felt a twinge in his nose and turned his head away.


    "Young man, think about it. My comrades are gone. The Mont people I used to fight with are also gone! What do I have left, this old man? Nothing! What do I need money for? Of course, I donated it! Donated it to those Mont bastards! I can''t fight anymore, but my descendants will. Without those Mont bastards, who are we going to fight? Those stinky creatures that crawl out of the ground? I''d rather dirty my own hands!"


    Han Ming knew that the "stinky creatures" the old man referred to must be demon soldiers.


    Han Ming deeply admired the old man''s sentiments.


    What kind of old man was this...


    "So... what about that piece of farmland outside the village?" Han Ming finally mustered the courage to ask the key question.


    Hearing this, the old man''s expression stiffened for a moment, then he shook his head and sighed, "I''ve fought all my life, and I know I''m just a rough man, but I''m not a fool who doesn''t understand reason. I know the Sodole family is building weapons for the country. If they want to build a weapons factory, I''d support them with both hands, and I''d do it for free, without a cent or a meal. But they... they want to build the weapons factory on our only piece of farmland. That''s our village''s lifeline. Without land, what do we eat? I don''t care, but what about the women and children in the village?"


    Han Ming''s eyes darkened upon hearing this.


    So that was it. How could the Sodole family be so heartless towards these heroes of the Rhine Empire? Even if building an armory is well-intentioned and for the country''s benefit, shouldn''t there be a better way to go about it? Isn''t this tantamount to driving these old soldiers into a corner?


    "A while ago, we old folks in the village had a meeting. If the Sodole family was willing to give us some compensation, we would move out and not hinder their support for the country. But they refused, claiming a shortage of funds, saying they were selling weapons at a loss to the country. Forget it, forget it... I''ve devoted my life to my country; I don''t mind giving a little more. I was actually ready to mobilize the whole village to move out and donate the land. It''s just that I''ve had some leg problems recently, and I haven''t had the chance..."


    "How could that be!" Han Ming was anxious, "Look at all of you, the elderly, the weak, women, and children. Where can you go? Relocate the entire village? Are you joking?"


    The old man sighed, "There''s no helping it, the country needs us..."


    Han Ming began to ponder.


    The Sodole family''s expulsion of these old soldiers was indeed excessive. But the Sodole family''s weapons production for the Rhine Empire couldn''t be considered selfish. Han Ming had done some research at the Mercenary Guild before coming here and confirmed that the Sodole family was indeed selling weapons to the country at a loss.


    But now, was there a perfect solution that could accommodate these old soldiers without delaying the Sodole family?


    After much thought, Han Ming''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said, "Sir, there''s something I need to ask you, but you must tell me the truth!"


    The old man nodded and said, "Ask away, young man."


    Han Ming nodded and said, "Do you love your country? If I asked you to go to the battlefield now, would you be willing?"


    The old man was taken aback, his eyes first gleaming with light, but then dimming as he self-deprecatingly said, "Of course, I would, but how is that possible? I''m so old now, I don''t have the strength to go to the battlefield and kill enemies."


    Han Ming smiled and said, "As long as you''re willing, it''s easy to arrange. You know, the Mont Empire has fallen. To be honest, I''m from Mont. And I know some influential figures in the military. You''ve fought all your life, right? In terms of experience, who can compare to you? The Mont Empire''s military strength has been severely damaged. They are currently in dire need of manpower. Ordinary soldiers... no problem, as long as they are not weak, with some training, they can go to the battlefield. But training soldiers requires experienced instructors, which can''t be cultivated in a short time. You''ve fought against both humans and magical beasts; your combat experience is perfect for training soldiers. You don''t need to go to the battlefield; you can help train soldiers in the rear. How about that? You''ve spent your life on the battlefield, and now you can support the army from the rear. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The old man was clearly moved by Han Ming''s proposal and asked eagerly, "Is that possible? Look at my condition..."


    "No problem! Don''t worry. It''s just training soldiers. You''ve seen countless young recruits; any soldier under your guidance would be trained to perfection. The Rhine Empire and the Cabo Empire don''t lack manpower right now and probably can''t take you in, but we in the Mont Empire do. What we lack most are talents like you! Don''t worry about being accused of treason. The three countries are now allied. As long as you join the human army, it''s considered a contribution to your homeland."


    Han Ming hurriedly added fuel to the fire.


    "If it really works, I would certainly agree. But... our entire village..." The old man still had some concerns.


    "Everyone goes! I''ll take care of it!!" Han Ming said confidently.


    "Little girl, go get some paper and pen!" Han Ming instructed.


    Without hesitation, Han Ming wrote a letter of recommendation and signed his name at the bottom.


    "Sir, you and your villagers wait here for a while. I''ll go back tomorrow and have Mont send troops to pick you up. Everyone, including the elderly, women, and children, will go! You won''t need to go to the battlefield; you''ll just train soldiers in the rear. And we''ll provide housing for the women and children. This way, your wishes are fulfilled, and the issue of farmland is resolved. Isn''t that a win-win situation?"


    Han Ming said with a smile.


    "Oh! That''s wonderful!!" The old man was so excited that he started dancing.


    "Come here, young man, you''ve fulfilled one of my dreams! I thought we were too old to bother the country anymore. But now, with Mont fallen and in need of manpower, I have to say, I''m really good at this fighting business, and I''m not bragging..."


    Han Ming smiled at the old man, finally feeling relieved.


    The next morning, Han Ming got up early and repeatedly instructed the old man to take the letter of recommendation to Mr. Melron. Mr. Melron would naturally arrange everything for them.


    The little girl got up even earlier than Han Ming and spread the good news to the entire village.


    Han Ming smiled helplessly as he left the village, surrounded by the villagers.


    "Big brother! Will I see you again?" the little girl asked, her big eyes sparkling with reluctance.


    Han Ming smiled and ruffled the little girl''s hair affectionately, saying, "Of course! I believe we will!"


    Wait!


    Han Ming suddenly had a thought. He had never seriously examined the little girl''s body before, but now, on a whim, he probed slightly and discovered that she had a strong presence of fire-type magic energy.


    Han Ming squatted down in shock, his face serious as he looked at the little girl, thinking to himself, I''ve never seen such intense fire-type magic energy before...


    "Little one, would you like to become a magician?" Han Ming asked cautiously, marveling inwardly, Talent! This is talent!!


    "Yes, of course, I would love to!!" The little girl was thrilled and jumped for joy.


    "Sir, when you find Mr. Melron and show him the letter, ask him to find a man named Chilard. Tell that old ghost Chilard that it''s Han Ming speaking, and he must take the little girl under his wing. If not, I''ll make things difficult for him!"


    After saying that, Han Ming felt he might have overstepped. With the little girl''s talent, even without his recommendation, Chilard would probably be overjoyed to take her in.


    Han Ming finished his instructions, gave the little girl one last look, and gave her a four-word evaluation:


    Boundless potential!


    Leaving the village, Han Ming visited the Sodole family for the first time. After seeing the clan leader, he briefly explained the situation.


    The clan leader laughed heartily. To be honest, he really didn''t want to trouble those old soldiers. Since Han Ming had the means to resolve the issue, it was certainly the best outcome.


    Han Ming didn''t linger and immediately returned to Black Cloud City.


    He rented a messenger beast and wrote another letter, instructing the beast to deliver it to Melron in Norad, detailing the situation.


    With this matter settled, Han Ming finally smiled with satisfaction.


    He felt that he had accomplished more than just completing a task.


    After finishing these tasks, Han Ming went to the task handover point and submitted both of his tasks, receiving his well-earned commission. He also found a message from Gamory.


    The message was brief, containing only a few words: "Quik in trouble, go and help!"

 Chapter 197: A Rare Tranquility

    Chapter 197: A Rare Tranquility


    Upon seeing Gamory''s message, Han Ming felt a stir in his heart.


    It seemed that the so-called Hungry Wolf Mercenary Group had really taken action against Quik this time.


    Han Ming spent ten gold coins to purchase information about the Hungry Wolf Mercenary Group from the Mercenary Guild''s intelligence office.


    It was a mercenary group of moderate size, at most a small to medium-sized one. The group had no more than two hundred members and had been established for only about three years. The group''s rank was B.


    However, specific details about the members of the Hungry Wolf Mercenary Group, such as their strength levels and who the captain was, were classified information. They were not disclosed or sold.


    Seeing this, Han Ming had an ominous premonition.


    A mercenary group of two hundred people, reaching B rank in three years. Han Ming could infer that the overall strength of the group was not very strong, and it was very likely that there were no real experts within the group.


    Mercenary tasks from D to C level were not too difficult. Even if some tasks were not easy, they usually only required some time to complete.


    As long as there were enough people, it was not difficult to reach B rank after some time. After all, to reach B rank, one did not need to complete any B-level tasks; completing ten C-level tasks was sufficient.


    This was precisely what worried Han Ming.


    Han Ming was very clear about Quik''s strength.


    Although on the day of the battle with Quik, Han Ming relied purely on brute force and hardly used any combat skills, the fact that he could confront Han Ming, a man of sheer strength, meant that Quik had considerable abilities.


    At worst, even if Quik was surrounded, with his strength, it would be difficult for anyone to stop him from escaping. Han Ming himself wondered if he could stop Quik, who was determined to escape, without using magic.


    In trouble...


    These two words were worth pondering.


    It seemed that the situation was more complicated than Han Ming had imagined.


    "If I''m not mistaken, there must be someone backing the Hungry Wolf Mercenary Group," Han Ming thought.


    Gamory''s message contained very little information and did not specify what had happened to Quik or where it had occurred.


    This left Han Ming at a loss as to where to start looking.


    After two days of restlessness at the Mercenary Guild, Shasor and Sangque also returned, having successfully completed their tasks. After all, one was a fourth-level segment one War Soul, and the other was a third-level segment one Magician. Such strength levels were considered top-notch not only in various academies but also across the entire Northern Alliance continent.


    Moreover, they both received Gamory''s message.


    "Han Ming, do you know what happened?" Sangque asked.


    Han Ming shook his head and said, "We don''t need to worry too much. If it were something that even Gamory himself couldn''t resolve, he would definitely send us a message for help. Since he didn''t, it means... the situation is probably still under his control."


    Shasor nodded and added, "It''s also possible that he didn''t even have the chance to send a message. Heh, but of course, that''s very unlikely. Gamory''s abilities are unfathomable. To be honest, if I were to fight him, I wouldn''t have any confidence in winning. Despite being of a higher rank than him."


    "Let''s wait and see," Sangque consoled.


    Two days later, just as Han Ming and the others were almost completely out of patience, Gamory and Quik returned.


    As soon as Quik entered, Han Ming and the others noticed that his head and body were wrapped in numerous bandages.


    Gamory, however, was unscathed.


    "What exactly happened?" Han Ming asked Quik to sit down first, inquiring about the situation while checking his injuries.


    After unwrapping the bandages from Quik''s body, Han Ming frowned.


    "How is it?" Shasor asked.


    Han Ming shook his head and then nodded, saying, "The injuries are not minor, but they''re not severe either. Just some superficial wounds. It looks dramatic, but there''s not much real danger. I said it, this kid, if he hadn''t suffered any serious injuries, he wouldn''t have wrapped himself up like this so easily."


    Quik cursed and said, "Those bastards ambushed me. Do you know? Those bastards must have noticed my task preferences, knowing that I like to take on fighting tasks. So they actually posted a task to attract me. And by the time I got there, I had already walked right into their lair. Damn it, seven War Freaks ganged up on me, three of them at the third-level segment five, and four at the third-level segment four. Adding up all the others, there were more than two hundred of them. I really got screwed this time."


    "I knew you''d get into trouble, kid. If you didn''t go for those fighting tasks, how could they so easily take advantage of you?" Han Ming sighed.


    "We can''t let this slide! Let''s go, where are they? We''ll tear them apart!" Shasor was furious.


    "There''s no need for that," Quik shook his head and said, "Gamory happened to pass by the location of my task on his mission and saved me on his way back."


    "Then..." Han Ming paused and asked, "How did Gamory leave us a message?"


    There were some details that Han Ming couldn''t figure out. If Gamory had passed by and rescued Quik, then why would he have left a message at the Mercenary Guild for them?


    Quik gave a silly laugh and said, "Gamory saved me first, then came back to leave a message. Then he went to find them again. Sigh... I''m really ashamed, getting beaten up by those bastards like this. But when Gamory went, he took them all on alone and forced the entire mercenary group to disband."


    "Good!! That''s what they deserve! Otherwise, I really couldn''t swallow this!" Shasor nodded in approval at Gamory.


    Gamory remained silent.


    "What about your task?" Han Ming asked.


    Quik shrugged, "Completed."


    "Hmm, that''s good. As long as everyone is okay and the task is completed successfully. You guys rest up, I''ll go ahead and apply to upgrade the Demon Hunt Mercenary Group to B rank," Han Ming said.


    Han Ming went to the Mercenary Guild hall, completed some procedures, and successfully upgraded the Demon Hunt Mercenary Group to B rank. He also successfully replaced the mercenary group''s emblem.


    However, Han Ming did not notice that in the crowded Mercenary Guild hall, there were several pairs of hidden eyes staring at him intently.


    "Is this the person?" a voice asked in a low tone.


    "That''s right, it''s them. In less than half a month, they''ve gone from a D-rank mercenary group to a B-rank one," another voice replied.


    "Heh, interesting."


    The Demon Hunt Mercenary Group''s rapid rise in rank was hard to ignore and was bound to attract the attention of some interested parties.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    In the dining hall, Han Ming and his group were sitting down to eat.


    The most talked-about news in the hall today was naturally the rumor of the Hungry Wolf Mercenary Group''s disbandment.


    "I heard the Hungry Wolf Mercenary Group has disbanded."


    "Isn''t that right? It''s said that a single person took down the entire group."


    "No way! Don''t talk nonsense. How could one person take down an entire group?"


    "Really, I''m not lying. That''s what the rumor says."


    "Rumors are just rumors; don''t believe them."


    Han Ming quietly picked up his food and said in a low voice, "This matter is probably not so easy to resolve. I suspect there''s a force supporting the Hungry Wolf Mercenary Group from behind. Seven War Freaks couldn''t have raised their group''s rank to B in just three years."


    Han Ming shared his views with the other four.


    "What''s meant to happen will happen. Weren''t we prepared for this?" Shasor smiled.


    "Han Ming, how should we distribute the next tasks? We need to take on B-rank tasks to gain experience," Quik said, his mouth full of grease, not caring about potential troubles. As long as there was a fight, that''s all he cared about. Whoever caused trouble, he would deal with them, as his group was not to be underestimated.


    Han Ming thought for a moment and said, "We''ll still each take two tasks."


    Quik asked in confusion, "What? Two B-rank tasks each? Won''t that be too difficult? And it will waste a lot of time. After all, B-rank tasks are not simple. Some even require taking the core of a magical beast."


    Han Ming smiled and said, "You''re just impatient. Can''t you let me finish? I said each person takes two tasks, but I didn''t say we have to act alone."


    Shasor and the others nodded slightly after a moment of thought, understanding Han Ming''s intention.


    But Quik still didn''t get it: "Then... what do you mean? Just say it clearly."


    "You!" Han Ming shook his head helplessly and said, "We each take two tasks, but this time we won''t act alone. We''ll split into two groups. I''ve thought about it; you, Sangque, and Gamory will form one group to handle six tasks, and Shasor and I will form another group to handle four tasks. This way, we can greatly reduce the difficulty of individual task execution and also prevent malicious individuals from causing trouble."


    "I can handle it alone," Gamory said quietly.


    "Ah, then we''ll be divided into three groups," Quik said.


    Han Ming shook his head and said, "Gamory, I trust your strength. But I''m the captain, and everything follows my lead. I don''t know what will happen in the future, nor can I predict it. But I hope you understand my intentions. The period of separate task execution will pass soon, and in the future, we may gather to take on a large-scale A-rank task. My distribution is to allow everyone to get used to each other and cultivate some team combat synergy."


    Hearing Han Ming''s words, Gamory had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    "Alright, are you all full? Let''s go!" Han Ming patted his clothes and stood up.


    "Han Boss, aren''t you being too hasty? At least let the brothers rest for a day," Quik said with a mournful face.


    Since the establishment of the Demon Hunt Mercenary Group, they had been rushing to take and complete tasks without a break. The group rarely had time to gather, and when they did, they would separate again in less than half a day, with no time to catch their breath.


    "Alright then. I was indeed too impatient. Heh," Han Ming smiled.


    In the evening, there was a knock on Han Ming''s door.


    Han Ming wasn''t asleep; he was sitting on his bed practicing magic.


    Opening the door, he was surprised to see Sangque standing outside.


    "Come in," Han Ming said, inviting Sangque in.


    "Your place is well-decorated, simple and unpretentious," Sangque remarked as he walked around Han Ming''s room and came to the window.


    With the Demon Hunt Mercenary Group''s rank upgraded to B, their living quarters in the Mercenary Guild had also been upgraded significantly.


    Pushing open the window, one could see a layer of dark clouds. The moonlight shone on the clouds, creating a serene and profound beauty.


    "Such a view is rare," Han Ming said with a smile as he came to stand beside Sangque.


    If it were Quik who pushed open the window, Han Ming would have playfully hit him on the head and closed the window. But Sangque was different; as a fire mage, he could effectively keep the damp air out.


    "Yes, it''s rare," Sangque said softly.


    Han Ming smiled, knowing that Sangque must have something to say, so he didn''t rush or ask.


    Glancing at Sangque sideways, Han Ming chuckled lightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Sangque asked, puzzled.


    Han Ming sighed deeply and said, "In the past, we were irreconcilable enemies, or rather, I considered you an enemy, and perhaps in your eyes, I didn''t even exist. If it were two years ago, I never would have imagined that one day I could stand by your side looking at the night view."


    Hearing this, Sangque couldn''t help but laugh out loud and said, "Yes, time flies. Two years is not long, yet it''s enough to change so much. In these two years, you and I have gone from enemies to teammates, Mont has fallen, Queen Vivian has died, and the Three-Nation Alliance has been formed. In two years, you''ve gone from an insignificant first-level segment one magician to a second-level segment six peak great magician and successfully defeated me in the Three-Nation League. And I, I played the role of the antagonist in many stories."


    Han Ming smiled and asked, "What about Yellow Hawk and Battle Tiger?"


    Battle Tiger had been almost killed by Han Ming''s command over the Destroying Butterfly, and Yellow Hawk had been humiliated by Han Ming in front of over two hundred thousand spectators, even kneeling down to him. Now, regardless of their past grudges, they were just outsiders in a foreign land, and the past hatred seemed so trivial and ridiculous now.


    Sangque nodded, "They''re doing well. You did a great job. Those two kids used to be arrogant and disrespectful, but now they''ve become much more restrained. Yellow Hawk was disciplined by you, taught by your words, and finally experienced the crisis of his country''s fall. He''s matured a lot now and is busy managing his family''s business, working hard to establish himself in the Rhine Empire."


    "That''s good," Han Ming smiled.


    "What about your second brother?" Sangque asked.


    Han Ming stretched and said, "He''s doing great too. His strength has improved rapidly. He''s currently dealing with his own issues. Some problems that seem headache-inducing and unsolvable to me are simple to him. I believe it won''t be long before our Demon Hunt Mercenary Group gains another member."

 Chapter 198: Night Chat

Chapter 198: Night Chat

 Chapter 199: The Alexandra Family

Chapter 199: The Alexandra Family

 Chapter 200: Arrival

Chapter 200: Arrival

 Chapter 201: Challenge

Chapter 201: Challenge

 Chapter 202: Unsolvable

Chapter 202: Unsolvable

 Chapter 203: The Eve

Chapter 203: The Eve

 Chapter 204: Letter

Chapter 204: Letter

 Chapter 205: Li Chengfengs Return

Chapter 205: Li Chengfeng''s Return

 Chapter 206: Underground Boutique Exhibition

Chapter 206: Underground Boutique Exhibition

 Chapter 207: Cannibalism

Chapter 207: Cannibalism